《One Roof With Five Hot Jerks》


 Chapter One

    This work of fiction names, characters, businesses, ces, and incidents are either the products of the author¡¯s imagination or used in a fictitious of manner. To any resemnce of the actual person, living or death, or actual events are purely coincidental.


    This story is unedited so expect typo graphical errors, wrong spelling and grammatical errors.


    I¡¯m young and still learning how to write properly so please bear with me.


    ¡ª¨C


    Maxine Wards run away from her home that made her lost in the city. Thank goodness cause there¡¯s one guy who saw her sleeping in the street. Harold Vans (the grandfather of five hot jerks) brought her to the Mansion and adopted her for temporary. And due to important matters, Harold Vans needed to fly abroad for some matters so that Maxine Wards left in hand with these FIVE HOT JERKS, named; Alyn Crawford, Louis Howard, Byron Wagner, Giles Christophe and Sid Grandier. What do you think would happen in her life along with these five hot jerks? Would she run away again to run from these jerks? Or she will continue her life and live in ONE ROOF WITH FIVE HOT JERKS?


    ¡ª¨C


    Maxine¡¯s Point of View


    I am here walking and running so that I can escape and run away from my home. I don¡¯t want to see them anymore, they lied to me! I thought they¡¯re my real parents and sisters but it¡¯s not. I was adopted when I was 3 years old, I wouldn¡¯t know if I didn¡¯t hear them talking about the past. It hurts, knowing that they hid the truth from me for 16 years! No wonder why they treat me as their pet. Arg!


    I was crying while I was running. I couldn¡¯t stop my tears from falling. Where do I go now? I don¡¯t know who my real parents are, I don¡¯t know their names nor where they lived. I am alone now.. I am alone. I hope I dump someone rted to me so that I can find my real family. I want to know who and where they are, I want to hug them and feel what it is the feeling to be loved by your parents, that I have never experienced.


    Wait, where am I? I don¡¯t know this ce, am I lost? Oh my ghad, I¡¯m lost.


    I saw a bench not far from me, I walked toward there and sat, I looked around then I cried again. Cry and cry until there¡¯s no tears falling down from my eyes. Oh, it¡¯s raining. What a great day! I don¡¯t have money with me, even clothes to wear. I¡¯m such an idiot, how did I forget about the important things. Arg, should I go back and get money, clothes and food? No! I¡¯m better off dead than to go home and see those liars. I am homeless now. I don¡¯t have any friends here.. Yawn, I¡¯m sleepy. My eyes are getting heavy. I think it is because earlier, I cried too much that made my eyes swollen. The rain is getting heavy and heavy that makes me wet! Arg it¡¯s cold. Where can I find shelter here? Wooh, I hugged myself because of the cold I am feeling right now. I have to find a shelter before I go to sleep.. I stood and when I was about to walk, I fell down. Damn. Gosh, I feel weak. I forgot that I didn¡¯t eat before I ran away. Damn. Now, I¡¯m hopeless! Please, someone please help me¡­


    Harold¡¯s Point of View


    Oh, the rain is getting heavy and heavy. I was driving back to the mansion when the heavy rain fell down and caused traffic on the road. It¡¯s already 7 pm and I¡¯m still here because of the traffic. I will visit my grandsons today, I missed those idiotic guys. I left my work at 5 pm but now it is 7 pm. I still can¡¯t get home due to traffic apanied by heavy rain. My goodness.


    I set the radio on tofort myself from being bored. I also looked out of the window while listening to music until my eyes caught a woman lying down and sleeping on a bench. What the heck is she doing there? Is she not feeling cold? She was already wet because of the rain. Should I wake her up? But what if the traffic went up and the car in front of me slipped forward? Arg, I don¡¯t mind, it¡¯s better to help someone. I got out of the car and went to the women¡¯s ce.


    ¡°Miss?¡± I shook her shoulder but she didn¡¯t wake up. So, I did it again. ¡°Hey, Miss!¡± I did it three times but she still doesn¡¯t wake up.


    I repeated it again but nothing happened so I decide to carry her and put her inside of my car. I sat beside her so I could check on her every time I grabbed her seatbelt beforeing in. I will take her to the Mansion first, she may need a medicine. I think she¡¯s not feeling well, I feel her body a while ago, it feels hot. You got it, she¡¯s sick. Ghad, what happen to this girl? Is she run away from their home? Where¡¯s the parents of this girl? Are they not looking for they child? What might happen to this girl if I¡¯m not the one who finds her?


    I looked at her face and I saw her angelic face. She has an angelic face! I didn¡¯t recognize it earlier. I¡¯m sure that my grandsons will be shocked if they see me carrying a young girl,ter. They might even think that girl beside me was my girlfriend, and if they think that I will punch their faces, how could they think of me like that! I¡¯m already in my mid 50¡¯s. How can I find a girlfriend from this age? And I couldn¡¯t ever think of having a wife or girlfriend again since the death of my wife. Oh damn, I missed her.


    Maxine¡¯s Point of View


    ¡°Ouch my head¡­¡± I whispered to myself while holding my head.


    I opened my eyes and looked around at the room where I was in. My eyes wide open when I didn¡¯t recognize this room. I¡¯m not familiar with this room. Where am I? Whose house am I? I have to get up even if my head hurts and leave this house as long as I can and run as fast as I can. What if some bad guys brought me here?


    Before I can hold the doorknob, someone opens the door. I was shocked when I saw a guy with messy hair in front of me, he is not alone! He had 4panions on his back. Omg where am I? Did they kidnap me? Are they kidnappers?! Oh I remember that I fellst night and also I lost consciousnessst night when I was about to find a shelter.. Did they¨C my hands automatically cover my mouth. They kidnapped me! I need to escape but I can¡¯t move huhu I¡¯m scared to death what if they suddenly stab me? Huhu.


    ¡°You are awake.¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

 Chapter Two

    Maxine¡¯s Point of View


    ¡°Ouch my head¡­¡± I whispered to myself while holding my head.


    I opened my eyes and looked around at the room where I was in. My eyes wide open when I didn¡¯t recognize this room. I¡¯m not familiar with this room. Where am I? Whose house am I? I have to get up even if my head hurts and leave this house as long as I can and run as fast as I can. What if some bad guys brought me here?


    Before I can hold the doorknob, someone opens the door. I was shocked when I saw a guy with messy hair in front of me, he is not alone! He had 4panions on his back. Omg where am I? Did they kidnap me? Are they kidnappers?! Oh I remember that I fellst night and also I lost consciousnessst night when I was about to find a shelter.. Did they¨C my hands automatically cover my mouth. They kidnapped me! I need to escape but I can¡¯t move huhu I¡¯m scared to death what if they suddenly stab me? Huhu.


    ¡°You are awake,¡± the guy in front of me said while wearing a smile that made his dimples out.


    Did they raped me? Please tell me that they did not! I¡¯m only eighteen years old for Pete¡¯s sake! I don¡¯t want to lose my virginity because of rape. Damn.


    ¡°Who are you?! Did you all kidnap me!? Let me go!¡± they all sighed when they heard what I said. What? What¡¯s wrong? Am I wrong? Are they good guys, they tryna help me?


    ¡°You are not worth kidnapping for.¡± said the guy on the left who has an earring in his left ear. What did he say?!


    ¡°Yeah, you don¡¯t even have boobs.¡± the guy who was beside the guy who was talking just a minute ago.


    They are looking at my boobs! Omg. I covered it with my arms so that they couldn¡¯t see it.


    ¡°Pervert!¡± I shouted.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter here?¡± I heard someone ask but I didn¡¯t see who it was. Later on someone arrived- an old man? He is wearing formal attire.


    ¡°Oh you are awake¡± I didn¡¯t respond, I just red at him. He seems kind unlike these five guys. Psh. He smiled at me before speaking again.


    ¡°I¡¯m Harold but you can call me GH for short, I took you here 4 days ago since you lost consciousness. And these are my grandsons.¡± He turned his head to see his ¡®grandsons¡¯.


    He took me 4 days ago? It means I have been lying on that bed?! Omg, what happened to me? I look at these five guys, so these are his grandsons? K. I don¡¯t care even if these five helped me recover, they still insult me not just me as well as my boobs! Why do they care if I don¡¯t have big boobs? Arg! Perverts I will slide their necks.


    ¡°This is Louis Howard.¡± pointing to the guy who had diamond earrings.


    ¡°This is Byron Wagner.¡± the tallest of them.


    ¡°This is Giles Christophe.¡± the guy wearing earphones. Oh I think he loves music as much as me. Hehe.


    ¡°This is Sid Granger.¡± the guy in front of me who had deep dimples.


    ¡°Andst, Alyn Crawford.¡± pointing to the guy with¨C err dark aura.


    ¡°Hi miss, what¡¯s your name?¡± the guy who¡¯s named Byron Wagner approached me for a hand shake. Aherm.


    ¡°Maxine, Maxine Wards.¡± I held his hand and smiled.


    So I was wrong, I misinterpreted these guys. I think they are good guys, well I wish except to the guy who had a dark aura I don¡¯t want to look at him, he is so scary! What is his name again? Ah! Alyn! Alyn Crawford. Ahm it sounds a little bit girly but it¡¯s alright. You know he is handsome and more handsome than the rest but he¡¯s too scary to approach err so I must approach these four rather than to approach him. His re makes you wanna quit talking, he is something. I will keep my distance from him. I don¡¯t want to die this early.


    ¡°I have a business in Canada, y¡¯all assigned to take care of Maxine.¡± GH said, he didn¡¯t wait for the answers of these five, he left as he finished talking.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why did you run away?¡± we¡¯re in the living room, watching cartoons and Sid suddenly spoke.


    ¡°It¡¯s a family matter, you don¡¯t have to know.¡± I rolled my eyes.


    ¡°You are living with us, we have to know.¡± Byron said. Okay. Okay. Fine they win I will tell you.


    ¡°I heard that I was adopted when I was 3 years old. They hid the truth from me and they treat me as their pet, not their daughter. So after hearing that, I decided to run away and wouldn¡¯t go back.¡± I said with a sad tone I didn¡¯t look at them. I don¡¯t want to see their reactions. I don¡¯t want them to look down on me.


    ¡°You ran away without any important things?¡± Giles asked. Oh that? Hehe, how can I exin that? They definitely call me an idiot.


    ¡°About that ahm hehe I forgot¡­¡± I faked a smile and I saw the changes of their reaction- they were disappointed with my answer!


    ¡°Idiot!¡± in the chorus of these five. Arg! I know that would be the best word they could describe me.


    ¡ª-


    I was in front of this big mirror where I could see my whole body. I am wearing the uniform of Calteron Academy, 1 month has passed and GH called the five jerks to enrol me in their campus so here I am looking at my whole body in a mirror to see if the uniform fits to my sexy body.


    Knock, knock, knock!


    I opened the door as I heard someone knocking behind it. As I opened it, Byron showed up with his boring face. Okay, what¡¯s with that face? Am I getting slow again?


    ¡°Can you hurry up? We are gonna bete.¡±

 Chapter Three

    Maxine¡¯s Point of View


    I was in front of this big mirror where I could see my whole body. I was wearing the uniform of Calteron Academy, 1 month has passed and GH called the five jerks to enrol me in their campus so here I am looking at my whole body in a mirror to see if the uniform fits to my sexy body.


    Knock, knock, knock!


    I opened the door as I heard someone knocking behind it. As I opened it, Byron showed up with his boring face. Okay, what¡¯s with that face? Am I getting slow again?


    ¡°Can you hurry up? We are going to bete!¡± I nodded and got my bag. Hehe so I was right. As we got down to the first floor, I saw the remaining four waiting for us. So as expected, I am the one who iste again of our six.


    ¡°You¡¯re so slow, we¡¯re alwayste because of you.¡± Sidins. Tch, duh I¡¯m a girl of course I will be slow. I rolled my eyes at them and started walking and hopped in the car. Not long after, they followed and what I¡¯ve done, they got in.


    I¡¯m sitting in the passenger seat while the others are in the back. And to tell you, after I enrolled in Carleton Academy I discovered that these five monkeys are popr in that school. So for me to not get involved with them, I¡¯m not eating with them every lunch break. I¡¯m not going home with them either, also not going to school with them. Well, we¡¯re in the same car every time we go to school but I always tell the driver to drop me in the fast food near the school then I¡¯ll walk by myself to enter the school. I have noints received, all five agreed for what I wanted to happen.


    1 month ago, when my first day started at Carleton Academy. The first student who approached me was my seatmate, Ang Federal and I discovered that he likes Sid so much. She didn¡¯t know that I lived with those five jerks because I didn¡¯t tell her and I must not tell her. It is a big trouble if the whole student in this campus knows about the matter between me and their idols ¨C living under one roof.


    ¡°Maxine!¡± I saw Ang in front of the gate so I ran to reach her. I wore a big smile and waved my hand.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, we are going to bete.¡± I nodded and we started to walk. She always waits for me at the gate and calls my name every time she sees me.


    ¡ª-


    Three hours passed, and I¡¯m in the cafeteria with Ang buying food to eat. When we¡¯re done falling in line and bought food for us, we started to find a seat where we could eat. But unluckily, the only sit that is avable is beside the five jerks.


    ¡°Omg! let¡¯s sit there.¡± Ang walked faster and sat beside the table of those five.


    Arg, why am I so unlucky? I followed Ang and sat in front of her. I didn¡¯t nce at the five as I sat and I started to eat faster so that we can leave immediately but this girl, arg she¡¯s ncing to the direction of those five!


    ¡°Hey!¡± I tap the table. She looked at me with the eyes asking ¡°why?¡±


    ¡°Start to eat your food.¡± I said and continued eating. I saw her pout before starting to eat her food. Good girl, you should always listen to me! Ahehe.


    ¡°Is that Missy?¡± I heard from the next table.


    ¡°Oh, I guess so?¡± They are talking about me! Eat faster Maxine and then leave! Huwaaa they noticed my presence.


    ¡°Call her to assure.¡± I heard Alynmanding the four idiots.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Giles agreed.


    ¡°Wend¨C¡± before Louis finished, I stood up and started to walk. I leave Ang there, so Ang I have to leave first.


    ¡°Hey, Wendy!¡± ¨C Louis, shouted as if I¡¯m just his nanny.


    ¡°Missy!¡± ¨C Sid, called with a baby tone.


    ¡°Yanny!¡± ¨C Giles, shouted while waving his hands.


    ¡°Tardy!¡± ¨C Byron, called with his manly voice.


    I heard their voices ¨C calling me but I didn¡¯t look back. Arg, didn¡¯t I tell them to not talk to me and ignore me when we¡¯re inside of school?! Arg those bastards they tryna ruin my high school life. And why are they calling me with different names?! I have only one name, and that is Maxine! Maxine Wards! Where do they find such names, Wendy, Tardy, Missy, and Yanny? And those names they¡¯re calling me always end with the letter ¡®Y¡¯.


    They always give me a headache, ever since the day I lived with them. They¡¯re so naughty! And that Alyn Crawford, I know he is in the back of this. He nned this! He is the one who ordered the four to call me, g r r. I hate that man! I hate him. He want to revenge to me for being alwayste? What ame revenge, I will show them what a good revenge is. BWAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA wait and see!


    ¡ª-Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    I get home early to start my revenge, eherm! Excuse me I¡¯m good at this so I¡¯m sure they will love it. I bought fake cock roaches a while ago for Bryon cause I know that he¡¯s afraid of cockroaches. I look at the stic bag full of fake cock roaches andugh as loud as I can.


    ¡°BWA-HA-HA-HA-HA-HA!¡± I ran to Byron¡¯s room and put the fake cockroaches in his bed. Once he opens the door he will notice a bunch of cockroaches in his bed because his bed is beside the switch light.


    As for Giles I will cut his earphones! You know, he really loves music so he had collections of different earphones and headphones and he disyed them above his bed. So to reach the earphones, I need to climb in his bed first. I hold my scissors and get one box  then I open it and tadah! I will cut it! Okay, next box¡­

 Chapter Four

    Maxine¡¯s Point of View


    I get home early to start my revenge, eherm! Excuse me I¡¯m good at this so I¡¯m sure they will love it. I bought fake cockroaches a while ago for Bryon cause I know that he¡¯s afraid of cockroaches. I look at the stic bag full of fake cock roaches andugh as loud as I can.


    ¡°BWA-HA-HA-HA-HA-HA!¡± I ran to Byron¡¯s room and put the fake cockroaches in his bed. Once he opens the door he will notice a bunch of cockroaches in his bed because his bed is beside the switch light.


    As for Giles I will cut his earphones! You know, he really loves music so he had collections of different earphones and headphones and he disyed them above his bed. So to reach the earphones, I need to climb in his bed first. I hold my scissors and get one box then I open it and tadah! I will cut it! Okay, next box¡­


    Hoho! I finished cutting the ten of his favourite earphones so we will go to the next target. Hmm, let us choose Sid! He loves to y video games and collects CD¡¯s so for him, we will also cut his favourite CD¡¯s!! BWA-HA-HA-HA-HA. Ah wait, he also likes ying basketball, oh I forgot he¡¯s a varsity yer at our school! *evil smile.


    I run to the kitchen and get a knife that I know can destroy Sid¡¯s favourite ball ¨C I choose the sharpest knife. I know what his favourite ball is because he always carries it around the house and dribbles it like he was in the basketball court and in addition, the ball has a signature of his NBA idol.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    As I get the knife, I turn back to Sid¡¯s room. I look around to find his ball ¨C ¨C ¨C


    ¡°Aha! Found ya!¡±


    I step forward to the ball¡¯s ce and stab it three times! And look how it looks now. So let¡¯s go to the next target, hmm.. Let¡¯s choose Louis! I ran to Louis¡¯ room and I found his shirt on the ground! What a dirty room psh. Hmm, what should I do with this guy? Aha! Where¡¯s my scissor?


    I pat my skirt and I found my beautiful scissor with the design of hello kitty! I love hello kitty so you don¡¯t have to care about it. I get his t-shirts which are in the ground and cut it all! I copied the shirts of homeless people haha. That¡¯s what I did in Louis¡¯s shirts. Hmp! You deserve that, you don¡¯t know how to clean your room and put your shirts in proper ces. That¡¯s your lesson.


    I step outside and close his door.


    ¡°Okay who¡¯s next?¡± First target is Byron, the next one is Giles, done with Sid and Louis too¡­ So, we have only one target and that is Alyn Crawford. Save the best forst . *insert, evilugh.


    I went to the bathroom because he always came here first after school so I nned that I would put water above the door that would make him wet once he opened it. Next I go to his room and draw a face of Sadako and stick to his window, he will see it once he switches the lights on. Hmm, what more?


    I saw a picture of a girl beside his bed. I walked toward her and looked at the girl¡¯s face.


    ¡°Is she his girlfriend?¡± if it¡¯s his girlfriend, why didn¡¯t I see this girl once? But it¡¯s not important now, I have an idea.


    I get my marker that I used to sketch Sadako¡¯s face earlier, and I get the picture frame and draw something on the girl¡¯s face. I drew a horn on her head, vampire teeth and eyeliner. BWAHAHAHAHAHA so funny. I¡¯m done!


    What time is it?


    I look at my wrist watch to know what the time is, and it¡¯s already 5:45! The end of the ss is 6. Omg I need to clean up myself but I shouldn¡¯t go to the bathroom because I have a prank for Alyn there. Okay, I will go to my room and change my uniform. I forgot to change earlier because I¡¯m too excited to take my revenge. Whahahaha! And now, I¡¯m excited to see their reaction.


    After changing clothes ¨C time checked! 6 pm.


    *dingdong


    *ding dong


    I quickly ran to the gate and opened it with a big smile. They looked shocked when they saw me smiling, hoho! You don¡¯t have to be shocked bastards. I have my surprise.


    ¡°Come in!¡± I greeted them but they didn¡¯t respond so I closed the door as they came in and followed them.


    I saw them go to their respected rooms except Alyn because he went to the bathroom, and as expected¡­


    ¡°AAAHHHHHH!!¡± they screamed in unison.


    ¡°BWA-HA-HA-HA-HA-HA-HA-HA-HA!¡± Iughed like there¡¯s no tomorrow just to tease them more.


    ¡°Missy!!¡± ¨C Sid


    ¡°Wendy!!¡± ¨C Louis


    ¡°Yanny!!¡± ¨C Giles


    ¡°Tardy!!¡± ¨C Byron


    ¡°Ugly!!¡± ¨C Alyn


    They shouted together but they called me by different names. I ignored their shout and continue tough but when I realised the dark aura in the house, I look up in the second floor then there I saw the four ring at me, I look to the part of the bathroom and I saw the wet Alyn outside and ring at me wearing his death re!


    O-oh time to back off¡­


    1¡­


    2¡­


    3¡­


    RUN!!


    ¡°You will be a death meat!!¡± they shouted in unison.


    ¡°AAAAAAAHHHHHH!!¡± help me!!


    Wooh! After running, I found myself here in the garden hiding at the back of this huge tree. I hope they couldn¡¯t find me here, gosh I¡¯m tired and I¡¯m sweating to death. How long should I hide myself here? *sigh I think, I should have to sleep here tonight or else I would be a dead meat! Gosh I remember the ze of Alyn, he is freaking scary!

 Chapter Five

    Maxine¡¯s Point of View


    Wooh! After running, I found myself here in the garden hiding at the back of this huge tree. I hope they can¡¯t find me here, ghad I¡¯m tired and I¡¯m sweating to death. How long should I hide myself here? *sigh I think, I should have to sleep here tonight or else I would be a dead meat! Gosh I remember the ze of Alyn, he is freaking scary!


    ¡°Ugly,e out¡± oh my gosh, the demon is here! I should be quiet and hold my breath. I put my hands in my lips to not cause any sound because if he heard my breath, oh ghad I will meet the light early.


    ¡°Missy, we were counting from 1 to 3 and if you don¡¯t show up.. You will sleep outside the Mansion tonight.¡± oh what should I do?


    ¡°1¡­¡± should I show myself so that I can sleep in the soft bed?


    ¡°2¡­¡± no! That¡¯s only a bait, they will kill me once they see me.


    ¡°3¡­¡± I didn¡¯t show up.


    ¡°Okay, enjoy the weather here.¡± I heard from Sid and the next thing I heard was their footsteps.


    ¡°I heard on the news that it will rainter.¡± said Byron in a low tone, I think they are far from me now.


    Wait, did I hear that? I didn¡¯t misheard, right? It will rain! Huwa! I¡¯d escape from those evil creatures but I will be sick because of the goddamn rain! What is this life for?


    Alyn¡¯s Point of View


    We can¡¯t find that girl so we get home and sit on the sofa. Byron holding the fake cockroaches inside the stic bag, Giles holding his ten earphones cut in the middle, Sid holding his favourite basketball ¨C ball, and Louis holding his T-shirts cut like a homeless shirt and while me, I¡¯m holding this Sadako drawing that I saw earlier when I get up to look for the ugly girl, and the second one is the picture frame of my beloved ex girlfriend, thest is the bucket that full of water a while ago.


    ¡°I hate cockroaches!¡± Byron shouted and then put the fake cockroaches in the trash can.


    ¡°Goodbye my earphones.¡± said Giles with teary eyes and then threw his ten earphones inside the trash can. He maybe loves the music so much that he made a collection of earphones and headphones.


    ¡°Huwa! Goodbye baby pure.¡± Sid said and wiped his tears before he threw his pale ball in the trash can. That¡¯s only a ball, why did he cry? He can buy another one and sign it with his Idol again, psh. Easy.


    ¡°Goodbye my T-shirts.¡± Louis said then put his shirts in the trash can. After doing that, they all together look at me like they are expecting me to throw something.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to throw that away?¡± Sid asked while pointing to ine¡¯s picture and the drawing of sadako.


    ¡°Are you an idiot? Why should he throw ine¡¯s picture?¡± Louis said and they looked at each other.


    ¡°I will take my revenge on that girl using this Sadako and about ine¡¯s picture, I will keep it.¡± I said before I turned back to the sofa and turned on the TV and the sudden rain drops outside caught my attention.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The girl is noting back yet, fuck. It¡¯s raining, where is she now? What if she got a cold because of staying outside? We will be dead to GH if it happens!


    ¡°It¡¯s raining.¡± Byron said while looking outside the window. Didn¡¯t he say that he heard the news about the weather?


    ¡°Why do you look so shocked, you were the one who said it will rain.¡± Sid walks toward Byron and taps his shoulder.


    ¡°Ah- that I¡¯m just joking a while ago, I just wanted to scare that girl.¡± said Byron and faked a smile, I just made a poker face before standing up.


    ¡°We have to find that girl, I¡¯m sure she¡¯s still outside.¡± I get the umbre and start walking and before I finally step thest part of the stairs, I heard the four talk.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the back house.¡± Giles volunteered.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Louis uttered.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the pool area.¡± Sid said confidently.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you hehe I¡¯m afraid I will suddenly meet cockroaches in my way.¡± Byron mutters like a child.


    ¡°Can you grow up?¡± Sid said before started to walk away.


    ¡°By the way Alyn, where do you n to search?¡± Byron stopped to walk and faced me.


    ¡°In the garden.¡± I answered shortly and started to walk to the direction of the garden.


    Okay, where¡¯s that girl now?


    ¡ª¨C


    (After 30 minutes)


    ¡°Argh, we can¡¯t find her!¡± Sid & Byron said together.


    ¡°Neither do we.¡± Giles, uttered.


    They are wet due to the heavy rain, the umbre is useless because the wind is too strong. They just came while I¡¯ve been here for awhile.


    ¡°How about you, Alyn?¡± Louis asked.


    ¡°She¡¯s upstairs.¡± I answered while still not looking at them.


    ¡°Aish, why didn¡¯t you tell us? Is she alright?¡± Louis asked again, it looks like he cares a lot about that girl ha. Psh.


    ¡°Look for her if you are curious and don¡¯t ask me so many questions.¡± I answered then stood up and headed to the kitchen.


    If he¡¯s curious, why not check the girl and try to stop asking me. They¡¯re so annoying. Ugh, just wanna get rest already. That girl gave me a headache.


    I sighed before I turned away. Maybe I should just really go back to my room and get rest. For me, this day was long enough for me to feel tired. Tsk.

 Chapter Six

    Maxine¡¯s Point of View


    ¡°Ugh, my head hurts!¡± I held my head as I sat fromying on the bed.


    What happened? Why am I sleeping here? As I know I slept in the garden. What actually happened? Arg, plus a headache.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± I heard someone ask with a man¡¯s voice so that I raised my head.


    ¡°What happened?¡± I asked as I saw the man who¡¯s asking me earlier.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got a cold.¡± he answered and handed me a soup.


    I¡¯ve got a cold? How? I can¡¯t remember.


    I get the soup and start to eat. I looked around and I realised that we¡¯re not the only people here ¨C there¡¯s Byron, Sid, Giles and Alyn. They are all looking at me but of course except for Alyn psh what did you expect about that man? He¡¯s a cold hearted man.


    ¡°T-thanks¡± gosh why am I stuttering?


    I put the bowl on the side table as I finished eating. I nce at Louis who is sitting beside me ¨C his eyes look so concerned. Am I hallucinating? Or am I assuming?


    I look back at those four who sit on the sofa in front of me. No one is speaking, my eyes caught Alyn and he is now looking at me emotionless. I rolled my eyes on him andy down again. I have nothing to say so I must sleep again.


    ¡°Uh- Maxine¡± Sid called so I looked at him but I didn¡¯t bother to ask ¡®why?¡¯.


    ¡°Alyn brought you here when he finds you unconscious¡± He continued.


    I heard it right? I didn¡¯t misheard, right? Or am I asleep already and this is my dream? Dang, this is no fun. I would rather believe, if I heard Sid that Louis brought me here and saw me unconscious than to hear that Alyn is the one who saw me and carried me.


    I didn¡¯t speak, I just looked at Alyn who is now wearing his smirk. See? It is unbelievable, he hates me and on the other hand, I destroy his girlfriend¡¯s picture.


    ¡°Surprised?¡± Alyn asked without removing his smirk engraved in his face.


    Arg, how I hate this man. He looks like a monkey whenever he is smirking. How I wish that I can stand here and stab him right now and I don¡¯t care even if his cousins saw.


    ¡°I know that you have a crush on me so why am I going to be surprised?¡± I sat and raised my one eyebrow while looking at him.


    Honestly, I¡¯m a little surprised because I didn¡¯t expect that he could do such things even though he¡¯s mad at me and hates me. But of course I did not show him that I was surprised.


    I saw his forehead twitch but it also changed quickly and a devilish smile engraved on his face.


    He walked towards me and he leaned against me at the head of the bed. His face was so close to me now. Fuck. I feel that sudden electricity creeping all over my body, my heart- beats so fast. Damn, what is this feeling am I feeling right now?


    ¡°What did you say? I like you?¡± I can now smell and feel and breathe. He moved closer again, our nose was touching each other now.


    Damn, my heart beat is even faster than a while ago.


    ¡°N-no¡± damn. I¡¯m stuttering.


    I tried to look at those four and they looked shocked and couldn¡¯t even move. Gosh.


    ¡°No? Really?¡± He is now looking at my lips that¡¯s why I also put my eyes down on his lips.


    Damn. It¡¯s so pretty. It¡¯s seducing me.. His red lips are seducing me!


    ¡°I-I was j-joking a-a-w-while ago¡± dang! I can¡¯t even say a whole word.


    ¡°Are you joking?¡± his devilish smile got even bigger.


    ¡°Y-ye¨C¡± before my words finished, I already felt his soft lips.


    My heart.. My heart, beats faster and faster, there¡¯s also something on my tummy that I didn¡¯t know ¨C it seems like they are so happy with what is happening right now.


    My eyes were still open due to being shocked.


    I should push him right now but why can¡¯t I move my hand to push him and p him?


    He grabbed my waist and pushed me onto him and I suddenly felt his lips moving.. His kisses are intoxicating, it feels like he wants me to kiss him back. I can¡¯t move my body, damn.


    I couldn¡¯t control myself anymore. I closed my eyes, grabbed his nape and kissed him back. But before I closed my eyes, I saw the four idiots watching us like they were watching a love story.


    I felt his lips ¨C smirk but I didn¡¯t mind it. We continue our kissing like nobody but the two of us here.


    He gripped my waist even more tightly and I pressed his nape even more to deepen the kiss.


    Fuck, he is so damn good kisser.


    My heart didn¡¯t stop beating faster and faster, and the butterflies in my tummy were getting more excited.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    We heard the loud closing of the door. He stopped kissing me and we looked at the door together.


    I looked at the sofa and I saw nothing there, it must be the four who closed the door. Ghad! I need to stand up and leave now before this monster eats me.


    I was about to go down in the bed when I suddenly felt his lips again, damn it.


    ¡°Where do you think you are going honey?¡± he asked before grabbing my waist and kissing my lips again.


    Heid me down.. He¡¯s on my top now. Fuck. This is wrong! I want to push him but his kisses are too strong to ignore. I pull him closer to me and for the second time I feel his lips carved a smirk again.


    He stopped and looked at me.


    ¡°I like you¡­¡± he said before kissing me again.


    ¡®I like you too¡¯ my mind answered before kissing him back and thest thing I knew, we were now in bed together.

 Chapter Seven

    Maxine¡¯s Point of View


    I suddenly woke up from what I was dreaming. Ghad, what is that for? Is that really a dream or a nightmare? What do I have to do to see Alyn in my dream?! And worst, we kissed! And he said he likes me and I like him too. My goodness! This is insane! We never talked nor sent ¡®hi¡¯ to each other. So, what was really my dream for?


    I sit, and there! I see Alyn with his cousins, they are watching me. Wait, I think I saw this image before. Is it.. Is it the same as my dream?


    ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± Louise said.


    ¡°Of course, I am.¡± I answered quickly.


    ¡°How¡¯s your feel?¡± Byron asked so I switched my gaze to him.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡± I replied. ¡°You guys, what are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see?¡± Alyn answered. ¡°We¡¯re sitting.¡±


    I rolled my eyes and I ignored him. Who do he think he is? I¡¯m asking him well, and he¡¯ll answer that way? Unmannerly!


    In the back of my head, I am cursing him.


    ¡°Do you want soup?¡± Sid asked. I quickly shake my head.


    Even if I want to, I have to say no. What if my dream became real? That will be hard, I don¡¯t want to kiss him. And I hate to admit that he said he likes me and I said, I liked him too! Argh! I just can¡¯t but to feel idiotic every time I remembered that. Even the kisses! Ugh! I hate myself for giving up my first kiss to him, in my dream.


    ¡°Am I the only one, or does she have a dark aura over her body?¡± Giles whispered.


    I don¡¯t know if he really whispered that, or if he really wanted me to hear that.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s what I noticed.¡± Byron whispered too, but I heard it.


    ¡°STOP MURMURING! I CAN HEAR YOU BOTH!¡± I shouted from the back of my lungs.


    Gosh, I just woke up and this mess greeted me first? Should I go back to where I belong? Arg.


    They stopped murmuring right after I shouted. They looked like a puppy, of course except for Alyn who was sitting back there like a boss.


    ¡°What really are you doing here in my room? As far as I remember, I was outsidest night.¡± I asked them.


    They looked at with each other (except Alyn who closed his fucking eyes) before Louise give a sign to Giles by nodding.


    Giles looked at me. ¡°Alyn saw you outside. He saw you passed out, so he brought you here.¡±


    My lips curved an ¡®O¡¯ when I heard that. I remember my dream, that was in my dream!


    So, he really is the one who carries me upstairs. As far as I remember,st night it was raining and I fell asleep, so I slept even though it¡¯s cold. But I didn¡¯t sense that he was carrying me and brought me back to my room.


    Are they concerned to me that¡¯s why they are here?


    ¡°Ah, okay.¡± I replied. ¡°Y¡¯all can go now.¡± I said without looking at them.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you gonna say thank you to Alyn?¡± Louise asked.


    ¡°Yeah, he carries you even if you destroy his thing.¡± Byron said.


    ¡°You should thank him.¡± Giles also wanted me to thank his great cousin.


    ¡°If he wasn¡¯t there¨C¡± I cutted Sid.


    ¡°Fine!¡± I looked at the four then gave my gaze to Alyn who¡¯s now looking at me. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    No one spoke after hearing me so I raised my eyebrow.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? I already do my job. You can now all leave.¡±


    They take a deep breath before standing up and walk towards the door. Alyn didn¡¯t let go of his gaze on me until he reached the door. He stopped and remained standing there while he gave me a cold gaze. I gave him a ¡®what-look¡¯ and ¡®Do-you-forget-something?¡¯ look. He didn¡¯t answer and immediately got out of the room.


    I was relieved when they¡¯re all gone from my sight.


    Ugh! How can I face him again?! I¡¯m such a fool! I hope that GH wille back soon. I missed him, and he¡¯s my only ally here. All of them are my enemy, especially Alyn, of course.


    I took a bath before going to the kitchen. I suddenly felt that I was hungry. I¡¯m human too, so I get hungry.


    I was continuously walking when I didn¡¯t notice the five idiots in the living room. And thankfully, they weren¡¯t in the kitchen either.


    Hmm, what¡¯s wrong? I feel like I was alone here. Where are they?


    Well, that¡¯s not important now. The good thing is there¡¯s no one who can pester me while I¡¯m eating and I can live peacefully for an hour until theye back.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I was drinking water when I remembered something.


    ¡°Oh my God!¡± I eximed.


    I have a ss today! Arg, why didn¡¯t they tell me? Huhu I¡¯m such a mess! I¡¯m an idiot! Why do I have to forget about the school schedule? Is this the reason why they aren¡¯t here today? Is this why I am left alone?! Waaa my life!


    I rushed to my room and put on my school uniform. Good thing, I already took a bath because if not I will be a dog food.


    I rushed to the parking lot but there¡¯s no cars in there. Ugh! Unfaithful! I went to the gate and opened it. I¡¯ll take a cab. I hope I¡¯m notte, cause if I do, probably, I¡¯ll drop my subject and GH will send me home. I don¡¯t want that to happen so I have to remain on top.


    I was about to burst when I heard an engine.


    I walked towards the cab and got in. Not too long after my ride, the driver reached the destination.


    ¡°Thank goodness the teachers have a meeting.¡± I whisper from myself after hearing my ssmates.

 Chapter Eight

    Maxine¡¯s Point of View


    As I entered the room their eyes went to me. I just ignored them and walked towards my chair. GH transferred me to where those jerks go. GH also said that he will find a way for my school requirements, as for me, I just need to go to school everyday.


    The ss started, I just sat quietly and listened to the discussions. After the third subject the lunch break came. I stood up and before I even went out of the ssroom, there were three girls blocking my way.


    My brows furrowed, ¡°Excuse me? Do you need something?¡±


    The girl on the right side smirked, ¡°Wow, got a lot of energy?¡±


    Really? What did I do wrong? Did I do something to them? C¡¯mon, I was being a good girl here for GH. To be honest, I don¡¯t know anyone from this room even though it¡¯s been a while since I transferred. GH just informed me that he entered me in school where the jerks areing so that there will be someone who could look out for me . My goodness, don¡¯t they ruin my ¡®good girl¡¯ act here.


    The girl on the left sigh, ¡°Don¡¯t start it, Xianna.¡±


    I think she was talking to the girl from the right.


    ¡°Whatever,¡± Xianna rolled her eyes.


    I looked at the girl in the middle. She was also looking at me so that our eyes met. We stared at each other and itsted for a few minutes until she herself avoided my eyes.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, girls.¡± shemanded before turning away.


    Heh~ what was that? Don¡¯t tell me she gets scared while making eye contact with me? I shook my head. No, maybe she has her reason? Then, what could it be?


    I just ignored the thought of it and just walked out in the ssroom. While walking in the hallway, I saw a group of students near the cafeteria. What are they looking at there? Something interesting? Should I take a look? Out of curiosity, I decided to take a look at the group of students I was looking for since that is also where I am going.


    As I approached the group I could already hear the squeals of a few students. I was even more curious than I was earlier, so I quickly walked closer and when I got closer I immediately looked for a hole to intrude on the crowd to see what they were up to.


    My jaw dropped as I knew the reason why there was a group of students. Why is it crowded here? And why the students were thrilled.


    ¡°You gotta be kidding me,¡± I said to myself while shaking my head. My eyes widened when Sid¡¯s eyes darted on me.


    He let out a big smile and waved his hand. ¡°Missy!¡±


    And now I got the people¡¯s attention. I looked around and saw that they were ring at me. Argh! Is this Sid¡¯s way to get back at me? I closed my eyes. I will count 1 to 3 then I will run away. I nodded to myself and took a deep breath before opening my eyes. My eyes widened and my heart jumped as I opened my eyes. The five of them were already in front of me. How could I run away now?!


    I once again looked at the crowd, they were all ring at me! Ghad, this is not good.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry, step aside.¡± I utter.


    ¡°Yanny, are you okay now? Not sick?¡± Giles patted my head.


    Really? They act like a nice guy but deep inside they really want to mess up with me! How could I stand these students? I don¡¯t even know how many of them are mad at me now.


    I tapped Gile¡¯s hand, ¡°I¡¯m okay, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± I said coldly.


    ¡°Since, Tardy is hungry¡­¡± Byron walked beside me and ced his arm over my shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s eat together.¡±


    I elbowed him, ¡°Let go of my shoulder. Do you want to die?¡± I whispered.


    He chuckled, ¡°Woah! Tardy is so sweet! She asked me if I wanted to die with her.¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I gritted my teeth and red at him. That wasn¡¯t the one I asked him! Argh, these guys! They are really messing with me.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go eat already if you¡¯re hungry.¡± Louis uttered. ¡°Wendy¡¯s was not yet okay. GH asked us to look after her.¡±


    Woah, Louis is such a nice guy. What did he eat today?


    Byron removed his hand over my shoulder and raised it in the air, ¡°Fine. Fine. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    They started to walk but my feet stayed on the ground. Why would I eat with them? I can eat by myself. Duh? I am not a child anymore, you know? I can take care of myself.


    Alyn stopped and turned his head. ¡°Aren¡¯t youing?¡±


    I shifted my gaze, ¡°No. I can eat on my own.¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t say that we will feed you.¡± He replied quickly.


    I looked at him, ¡°I want to eat alone.¡± I said,


    ¡°Do what you want.¡± he inserted both of his hands inside his pants¡¯ pocket. ¡°Juste home alive.¡± and then he looked around before turning away.


    I slowly look around. My gosh! I almost forgot that I am the centre of attraction now. Aish! This can¡¯t be helped, I don¡¯t have a choice but to eat with them otherwise these students will get rid of me.


    I sighed before I followed the boys.


    Sigh, I hope this will not happen again in the future. I want to live peacefully, no hindrances just living.


    The line is long but when those five idiots lined up, the people just gave way for those five. Just wow? What do they think of those five? A prince? Their masters? Why would they give up on their line just to give way for those five? Sigh, what a bubblehead.


    ¡°What are you doing here at the end of the queue?¡±


    I startled and looked at the guy who just patted my shoulder.


    I red at Byron, ¡°Of course, I am here because here I must stand.¡±


    ¡°Whatever you say.¡± he sighed. ¡°What do you want to eat?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to know. Just order there quickly, there are still students waiting.¡± I answered.


    He shrugged and just went back in front of the line. Later on, they finished ordering and the students started to move. While waiting for my turn, my eyes identally went to the five. Byron and Giles are holding their tray. It was full of food, they ate like a monster but they didn¡¯t even gain weight. The other girls and boys might be jealous of them. Of course, I¡¯m not one of them. Tsk, even if I eat a lot of food I couldn¡¯t gain weight but I actually want to gain weight even a little. I¡¯m too skinny. I sigh and look away.


    ¡°What are you standing here for?¡± my heart jumped when Alyn suddenly appeared in front of me and held my wrist. ¡°You are going to eat with us.¡± and after what he said, he pulled me away from the line-up.


    It seems like I¡¯ve been in line for a while but now I have just found myself eating with five.

 Chapter Nine

    Maxine¡¯s Point of View


    I was in thest queue to buy food to eat, while the five jerks were in the first queue. How lucky of them that the other students who were ahead of them in the queue gave way for them. Reason for them to buy food first. They even treat them like they are the king of the school we are attending. Just wow? I hope someone could treat me just like that.


    ¡°What are you doing here at the end of the queue?¡±


    I startled and looked at the guy who just patted my shoulder.


    I red at Byron, ¡°Of course, I am here because here I must stand.¡±


    ¡°Whatever you say.¡± he sighed. ¡°What do you want to eat?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to know. Just order there quickly, there are still students waiting.¡± I answered.


    He shrugged and just went back in front of the line. Later on, they finished ordering and the students started to move. While waiting for my turn, my eyes identally went to the five. Byron and Giles are holding their tray. It was full of food, they ate like monsters but they didn¡¯t even gain weight. The other girls and boys might be jealous of them. Of course, I¡¯m not one of them. Tsk, even if I eat a lot of food I couldn¡¯t gain weight but I actually want to gain weight even a little. I¡¯m too skinny. I sigh and look away.


    ¡°What are you standing here for?¡± my heart jumped when Alyn suddenly appeared in front of me and held my wrist. ¡°You are going to eat with us.¡± and after what he said, he pulled me away from the line-up.


    It seems like I have been in line for a while but now I have just found myself eating with these five jerks.


    ¡°Eat more, you¡¯re so skinny.¡± Sid mutters before he opens his mouth and eats his food.


    I just rolled my eyes and did not answer. Tsk, why would I respond? He just wanted to pissed me off. Well, I am totally pissed off right now, so he doesn¡¯t have to work for it. Who would not be pissed off? They just turn the students¡¯ attention to me again.


    Surely, there are those who curse me and swear at me in their minds now. Maybe someone is killing me in their head as well. Even if I tell them I¡¯m not interested in these guys, they won¡¯t believe me. And if I ever argue with them, I¡¯ll just waste my saliva, so it¡¯s up to them to die of jealousy. Tch.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be picky.¡± Louis got my attention when he spoked. ¡°Eat veggies.¡± Hemanded.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to. Hmp!¡± My stubbornness of what he said.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Who are they to tell me what I should eat and should not? Hmp! Are they now my fathers? I could take good care of myself. Only I can decide for myself what I should not eat. They had to shed blood first before I could follow what they said.


    ¡°That exins why you are not gaining any weight,¡± Alynmented while slicing the meat in his te. ¡°And doesn¡¯t get taller either.¡± He continued.


    I put down my spoon and fork before I pointed at him, ¡°You! Did I order you to speak? And no one cares about your opinion so shut up, okay?¡±


    He ate the meat that he sliced before he looked at me, ¡°Ugly.¡± He eximed and resumed eating.


    I gritted my teeth and stood up. Gosh, I don¡¯t want to eat anymore! And I don¡¯t want to be with them even in the future! Even the first time I met these five I really hated them. And as if my blood was boiling just by looking at them, so what more when they were pissing and teasing me? I just don¡¯t really know why the girls inside of this school are all over them. Can¡¯t they just open their eyes widely so they could see how ugly these five monkeys are? Or are their eyes just blurry? Or it might be they are absolutely blind? Hmm, what a pity then. They are worshipping the ugly monkeys that they couldn¡¯t see.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Byron held my hand over the table and looked up to see my face. ¡°You are not done eating yet.¡± then he looked down at my te.


    ¡°You must finish your food, or else GH will be mad,¡± Giles informed. ¡°You don¡¯t know how GH was so worried when you got sick.¡±


    My brows arch, ¡°And who¡¯s fault was that?¡±


    For their knowledge, they are the reason why I got sick! So, they don¡¯t have the right to be threatened and make me feel guilty for not consuming my food.


    Louis, heaved a sigh. ¡°Calm your head down and eat.¡±


    I shifted my gaze, ¡°I already lost my appetite. I¡¯m leaving.¡± I did not wait for their response and just walked away when I finished talking.


    Damn, I will try not to run into them at school and will try to avoid crossing paths with them as much as possible. I don¡¯t want to be more involved with them and draw a lot of attention to myself. To avoid trouble, I¡¯ll simply lock myself in the room whenever we¡¯re in the mansion. Oh my goodness, it¡¯s me! I¡¯ll make amodations for them!

 Chapter Ten

    Maxine¡¯s Point of View


    Damn, I will try not to run into them at school and will try to avoid crossing paths with them as much as possible. I don¡¯t want to be more involved with them and draw a lot of attention to myself. To avoid trouble, I¡¯ll simply lock myself in the room whenever we¡¯re in the mansion. Oh my goodness, it¡¯s me! I¡¯ll make amodations for them!


    When I got home and finished eating, I never left the room, as I had nned. I also ignored them or gave them a sidelong nce. So here I am in my room, staring out the window while watching the twinkling stars in the sky and the moon giving light in the darkness. I gasped when I felt like I missed my adopted parents. Even though they didn¡¯t really pay much attention to me back then, I still miss the life that they have with me. Sometimes I wonder how I didn¡¯t get out of there when I found out the truth? I pped myself before closing the window and lying down on my bed. When I closed my eyes I quickly fell asleep. The next morning I just woke up to a loud bang on the door of my room.


    ¡°Missy! Are you still asleep?! It¡¯s already time for school! Wake up!¡± Sid shouted as he knocked on my bedroom door.


    My brows furrowed before I got up. Gosh, how annoying! I didn¡¯t set the rmst night so Sid became my rm today. I opened the door and immediately passed Sid. I left him there with a shocked face when I ignored him.


    ¡°Hey! Why aren¡¯t you paying attention to me, Missy?¡± Sid growled as he followed behind me. ¡°I woke you up, if I didn¡¯t wake you you wouldn¡¯t be able to go to school so you should thank me.¡± he added.


    I just rolled my eyes in the air because of his naughtiness while I still didn¡¯t pay attention to him.


    When we got to the kitchen, four monkeys who hadn¡¯t started eating spring up to us, maybe they waited for Sid and me before starting.


    ¡°Why did you take so long?¡± Gilesined as he and Sid looked at each other.


    ¡°It¡¯s Missy, eh!¡± Sid pointed at me at the same time. ¡°She took time to wake up then she still hasn¡¯t thanked me.¡± he pouted.


    ¡°Probably, who would be thankful just because you disturbed their sleep?¡± said Louis.


    ¡°Is it like that?¡± Sid asked in wonder before sitting down in his chair.


    I sat down while still not talking to them. When we finished eating I immediately went upstairs to take a shower and get dressed. When it was over I went downstairs. When I couldn¡¯t see the five monkeys I quickly left the mansion and went straight to the parking lot to leave. I was just sent by the driver so that I could not keep up with the five monkeys entering the school.


    While walking I was startled when an arm suddenly curled around my shoulder. When I looked back at it I immediately smiled. It was Ang! She was absentst time so i felt left out of our ssroomst time. But since she¡¯s here now, I won¡¯t feel left out.


    ¡°How are you?¡± I asked. ¡°You were absent yesterday, I kept thinking about what happened to you. Are you okay?¡±


    Sheughed out loud and withdrew her arm wrapped around my shoulder.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, you don¡¯t need to worry about me.¡± She answered. ¡°I just had a small problem, that¡¯s all but I¡¯m fine now so don¡¯t worry about me anymore.¡± she added and smiled. ¡°So, how¡¯s school without me?¡± she giggled after she asked.


    ¡°I felt lonely, of course.¡± I answered honestly.


    I really felt lonely because she¡¯s the only friend I had here. I felt left out in the room when she wasn¡¯t there. Ang was like my pill because I feel better when I¡¯m with her. I also escaped reality and forgot that I am living with the five famous jerks who are famous here, when I am with her. I thank God, for having Ang here right now.


    The time moved quickly and it was time for us to eat. I immediately left the ss room with Ang and went down to go to the cafeteria to eat. And because I am unlucky everyday, my eye caught the five monkeys standing not far away, they seemed like they were talking about something. And before Ang could see the five idiots because she was also one of the fans of those five, I immediately pulled her out of the cafeteria.


    ¡°Hey! What¡¯s the matter?¡± she withdrew her hand from my grip. ¡°You just suddenly pulled me away, have you seen an enemy?¡±


    I took a deep breath before answering. ¡°Yeah, there are five of them. We can¡¯t handle five, can we?¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    She heaved a sigh, ¡°What? I just disappeared for a day and then you straight away had an enemy?¡±


    I nodded, ¡°You can say that.¡±


    I can¡¯t tell her about those five idiots or else she would force me to introduce her to those five. I don¡¯t want that to happen and maybeter she will be the one to be tortured by those five kings. Sigh, nor can I say that what I am referring to as my enemy is the five men that everyone admires.


    ¡°So, where are we going to eat now?¡± she asked and I just shrugged. I don¡¯t know either. ¡°Okay, I will buy us food and you go to the garden first, there we will eat.¡± She rmended it.


    I nodded and turned away to go to the garden as she said. Sigh, sorry Ang to get you involved with my trouble. I will make it up to you, I promise!


    I soon arrived at the garden, I sat in the chair with a table in front of it, which I saw under the tree and there I waited for Ang while I just watched the flowers and various nts that were here in the garden. I didn¡¯t have to wait long for Ang, she came carrying our food, maybe the line was not that long. We started eating and we just talked while eating. After we finished eating, we decided to go back to our ssroom.

 Chapter Eleven

    Maxine¡¯s Point Of View


    We don¡¯t have ss every Saturday and Sunday, that is why I am stuck in the house with the five monkeys. I wish I had somewhere to go so that I could leave here and get some fresh air. Well, it¡¯s not that I could not get any fresh air when I go to the garden, what I mean is that I don¡¯t wanna be stuck in here while the five jerks were here as well.


    Knock! Knock!


    I was thrown back from lying down when I heard a knock on my bedroom door. Tch, whoever it was I don¡¯t care and I won¡¯t open that goddamn door for him.


    That¡¯s what I said but when I heard someone knock again, I immediately took one of my pillows beside me and threw it to the door.


    ¡°Quit it!¡± I shouted. ¡°Stop knocking on the door, it¡¯s annoying. I won¡¯t leave this room!¡± I pouted and put my arms over my chest while my brows still furrowed.


    ¡°Come out and eat your lunch! Excuse me, we are not your errand boys here, for your information! If it¡¯s not because of the order of that old GH I won¡¯t do this either! I will not knock on your bedroom door and force you to eat. So, you bettere out before I lose my patience!¡± Sid replied from the other side of the door. And I really can tell how pissed he was.


    I sigh, even the old man, who is not here at home, got involved in the conversation. He was in another country for the business he is handling, yet he is still involved. I felt sorry for GH for having these five jerks as his grandsons.


    ¡°Cut it out already! Did you not hear what I said? I said I will not leave this room! Or are you just really deaf for not hearing that? Huh?!¡± I responded.


    He knocked again but this time it was louder than the first two knocks that he did earlier. You will notice that he is really pissed.


    ¡°Arg!¡± He growled because of annoyance. ¡°Come on, Maxine.¡± His voice changed, it¡¯s now calmed. ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten breakfast yet. GH, will be mad at us if he finds out that you skipped breakfast and now you are nning to skip lunch as well!¡±


    I heaved a sigh, ¡°I¡¯m still not leaving here! If you want, bring me the food and leave it there outside the door of my room.¡±


    ¡°You sure you will eat it if I bring it here?¡± He asked, confirming what I said.


    ¡°Yeah! Yeah!¡± I answered honestly. Well, I¡¯m still a human, I still get hungry though.


    ¡°Fine. I wille back with your lunch, don¡¯t leave the room.¡± He replied.


    Haah! ¡°Like I said¨C¡± I stopped talking when I heard his footsteps, it meant that he was walking away.


    Hmm¡­ maybe he was serious when he said that he woulde back with my lunch. I was also a bit surprised a while ago when he called me by my name, and not just the nickname he was always calling me (Missy). Was that his way to cate me? Guess, it doesn¡¯t not really matter right now.


    I lean my head at the head of my bed and while thinking about something just to entertain myself. I was startled when my stomach growled, I pouted before I touched it. Oh, man! I¡¯m hungry! I didn¡¯t have breakfast either. Good thing that Sid soon arrived.


    He knocked three times, ¡°Your food is here. Come out and get it.¡± Hemanded.


    ¡°You leave first. I will get it once you leave.¡± I replied.


    ¡°This girl, really! Are you having your ¡®monthly visits¡¯? That¡¯s why you¡¯re being like that?¡± He retorted.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    My face flushed with what he said. Arg! Do I seem like that?! I took all my pillows from the bed and I threw them at the door one by one, where Sid was behind.


    ¡°Fuck off! Do you have a death wish?! Leave already!¡± I shouted and when the pillows were all gone, I threw the nket. It was hard to throw because it¡¯s heavy. Therefore, instead of reaching the door, it just went down the bed.


    Heughed as if he was going to suffocate. I just covered my face with my hand to prevent myself from exploding. When I heard his footsteps fading away, I was also calming little by little. And when the footsteps were finally gone, I got off the bed and walked closer to the door to open it. As soon as I opened it my heartbeat became agile. I was startled¡­ yes, Sid already went down but why is this man still here? His arms were ced over his chest while his sharp eyes were examined me. He looked at me from the bottom to the top as if he was judging me.


    ¡°W-What are you doing here?¡± I stuttered. I looked down and saw the tray with food in it. It must be my lunch!


    ¡°Get it and eat already. Not unless you want me to feed you?¡± He tilted his head and arch his brows.


    My brows furrowed, ¡°Wh-what did you say?! As if, man!¡± I defended myself.


    ¡°Defensive,¡± he muttered. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to take a shower, you smell.¡± And then he walked away.


    Wh-what? What did he say again?!


    I quickly picked up my food tray and immediately entered the room. When Inded the tray on the table by the side of my bed I mmed the door shut. I learned while panting because of irritation. When Alyn¡¯s words rang in my ear, ¡°Don¡¯t forget to take a shower, you smell.¡± I was forced to smell myself. When I confirmed that I didn¡¯t smell bad, I was even more annoyed. And my head feels like it¡¯s gonna explode. Perhaps, it¡¯s just him! He smells like shit! Arg! That Alyn demon, how dare he say that straight to my face as if he was telling the truth?!


    I heaved a sigh and calmed myself down before I walked towards where the mirror was ced. What the¡ª I almost cursed myself when I saw how I looked. I already know why Alyn just looked at me like that earlier! and I already know why he teased me like I really smell! I bowed my head and sat on the floor in self-frustration, my hair dishevelled like a bird¡¯s nest. I still have a morning star in the corner of my eye and dry saliva on the side of my lip. My clothes are also crumpled.


    ¡°Arg! What a witch!¡± I shouted and pulled my hair.

 Chapter Twelve

    Maxine¡¯s Point Of View


    After I ate the food that they served for me, I decided to take a bath to calm myself. I stayed in the bath for 30 minutes, and I think it was not enough for me to calm myself down. However, if I stayed there for a hour long I might get a cold. I don¡¯t want to make them worry again, especially GH who really cares for me. A care that I did not felt when I was with my foster parents and siblings. Sigh, I remembered again how I was enved by my supposed siblings. I wish I could get to an ident and my memories of my past will be gone forever. And if possible all that will be left in my memory are the happy memories or the memories that really precious to me.


    ¡ª-


    I went outside and went to the garden to breathe fresh air and calm my mind. I have been thinking, how is GH now? When will he go home? I missed him even though I haven¡¯t been with him in a long time and I have never had the experience of talking to him when we were just the two of us. I want us to have time for each other. I want to thank him for what he did to me even though he doesn¡¯t really know me yet. If you think carefully, who will take you to their mansion without even knowing your whole personality, especially with whom or what kind of family you have. So I¡¯m just very grateful to GH because he adopted me. He gave me food, a dress to wear and home to shelter. He was like my guardian angel. Damn, Am I being dramatic? haha!


    ¡°Hey,¡± I turned my head when I heard someone. ¡°What are you doing here? Admiring the view?¡± Giles, added.


    I rolled my eyes, ¡°If you already know, stop asking and leave already.¡± I replied and looked back at where I had been looking before. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be bothered by the likes of you.¡± I added.


    He heaved a sigh, ¡°What do you mean by ¡®the likes of you¡¯? Am I kind of toxic or something?¡±


    ¡°You are an animal.¡± I answered in an instant.


    ¡°Heh~ What?¡± he walked and blocked my view.


    I red at him and stood up. ¡°You¡¯re a Monkey.¡± I rolled my eyes and turned away.


    I heard him chortling but I did not stop walking away from and just ignored him. Maybe he couldn¡¯t just believe what I said. Of course, they think highly of themselves. That¡¯s why they would not believe me when I said they look like a Monkey. Many people admire them and are amazed by their said ¡®charisma¡¯ ¡®charm¡¯. I don¡¯t know if the people around them have been rapturous or they really just had something wrong with their eyes.


    I was about to enter the house when Louis showed up. He looked a bit startled when he saw me but it immediately disappeared from his face. He removed something from his ear and when I looked at his hand, I saw one pair of his wireless earphones. My gaze went back to him and he was still looking at me.


    ¡°What? Why?¡± I asked when I felt ufortable with his stare.


    He shook his head and returned to his ear what he had taken there earlier. ¡°It¡¯s just nice to see you.¡±


    I felt like my blood was all rose in my head. Gosh, why is this happening to me? And when did it start? Every time he talks to me I have this feeling in my stomach, it feels strange and it seems that there are butterflies dancing inside my stomach. I know it sounds crazy but this is what I actually feel. Gosh, I will need Ang to figure out this one. Sigh, what I felt when Louis was around me was the opposite when I am with Alyn. I don¡¯t know but he gave me this vibes that will make you hate him for no reason. And as for me, I get irritated just by looking at his face. That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t understand why¡­ Why does everyone like him more than Louis and the others? Why does Alyn get more fans than Louis? If you willpare the two, it is obvious that Louis will win. Argh! I just don¡¯t know. I get annoyed every time I think of Alyn¡¯s face.


    ¡°If you are nning to go inside, just go.¡± I stopped in thought when someone spoke behind me. And when I realised that, that voice sounds familiar, I turned around to confirm it. ¡°Why are you standing here at the door? Are you waiting for someone to push you?¡± he continued.


    My gosh! Speaking of the devil! He¡¯s here with her evil queen! Wait, this girl seems familiar but I don¡¯t know where I saw her. Maybe I was just mistaken?


    ¡°What? Want me to push you?¡± he arches his brows. I did not give him an answer and just walked in.


    Argh! That devil! I really hate him. My gosh, I feel like my blood pressure will rise up because of him. Took a deep breath and shook my head before I entered my room.


    ¡°Calm yourself down, Max. It¡¯s just Alyn, get ahold of yourself.¡± I said to myself.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    I once more took a deep breath, and I felt like I¡¯m already calm. Iy down on the bed and opened my phone. I would have called Ang to ask about how I was feeling before but it stopped when I remembered something. Who was the girl with Alyn earlier? Is she his girlfriend? Then, who was the girl in the frame back then? That girl earlier and the girl from the picture frame were definitely not the same. How did I say that? Well, the girl from the picture frame was simpler than the girl before. Hmm¡­ She¡¯s full of makeup and she looks ugly. Tch, I look better than her!


    ¡°Argh!¡± I pulled my hair when I realised that I was giving them a lot of thought.


    Gosh, who they think they are to mess with my mind? I don¡¯t care whoever he dates, whoever he brings here and whoever the woman is there in the picture frame. Gosh, don¡¯t ever wanna think about those ugly people again they only annoyed me. Tch. I¡¯m too gorgeous to think about them.

 Chapter Thirteen

    Maxine¡¯s Point Of View


    I once more took a deep breath, and I felt like I¡¯m already calm. Iy down on the bed and opened my phone. I would have called Ang to ask about how I was feeling before but it stopped when I remembered something. Who was the girl with Alyn earlier? Is she his girlfriend? Then, who was the girl in the frame back then? That girl earlier and the girl from the picture frame were definitely not the same. How did I say that? Well, the girl from the picture frame was simpler than the girl before. Hmm¡­ She¡¯s full of makeup and she looks ugly. Tch, I look better than her!


    ¡°Argh!¡± I pulled my hair when I realised that I was giving them a lot of thought.


    Gosh, who they think they are to mess with my mind? I don¡¯t care whoever he dates, whoever he brings here and whoever the woman is there in the picture frame. Gosh, don¡¯t ever wanna think about those ugly people again they only annoyed me. Tch. I¡¯m too gorgeous to think about them.


    I woke up when I heard a knock on my door. Yawn~ I did not realise that I already slept a little while ago. Maybe I was just tired? I don¡¯t know. But taking a nap really feels good.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± I asked whoever the person knocked.


    ¡°It¡¯s me. I¡¯m carrying your food.¡± said the man behind the door.


    I yawn before I get up. I still rubbed my eyes as I walked closer to the door. my eyes were still sleepy when I opened the door and my eyes immediately widened when Louis ced himself at the front of the door. I quickly shut the door and ran to the bathroom. I washed my face andbed my hair. When I felt like I¡¯m ready to face him, I opened the door with a smile.


    Gosh, why didn¡¯t I recognize his voice earlier? You are stupid, Maxine.


    ¡°I thought you had no ns to open the door for me.¡± he chuckled.


    Hearing his chuckles makes my heart skip a beat. My God!


    ¡°Thank you for bringing my food.¡± I said, ¡°I didn¡¯t realise that I had fallen asleep, sorry.¡±


    He smiled, ¡°You don¡¯t need to be sorry, I brought it here because I want to.¡±


    Gosh! What is he saying?! It gives me the wrong idea!


    ¡°W-Why do you want to b-bring my food here?¡± gosh, why do I have to stutter? Am I that nervous?


    He shrugged. ¡°Don¡¯t know.¡±


    My heart tightened like it was being squeezed. Tch, of course it is just out of his pity and to his own advantage. I heard that when I get sick again they will be kicked out of this house. What am I expecting from him? Sigh.


    I give him a pale smile and grab the tray from him. ¡°Thanks, you may go now.¡± I said before I closed the door.


    I walked toward the side table and put down the tray there. I sat on my bed and started to eat the food served in the tray. Gosh. Why am I feeling sad and disappointed about what Louis answered earlier? I pouted of the thought and grabbed a bite to the apple then I stopped chewing when I thought of something¡­


    Do I have a crush on him?


    Wait, what? That¡¯s impossible! But¡­ argh! Then why am I being like this if that was not the case? Gosh! I don¡¯t know myself anymore!


    I shook my head and just continued eating. I don¡¯t want to think of something anymore!


    ¡ª


    After I ate, I went down to the kitchen to put the dish there. And I was on my way to get back to my room when I collided with the woman Alyn was with. Oh, why Alyn is not with her?


    She looked at me from head to toe and raised her brows. So, what does that mean?


    ¡°You are Maxine from the Engineering department, right?¡± the girl asked. Does she know me? How?This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yeah?¡± I responded.


    She giggled but she looked annoyed. Okay, what does she really feel? Why act cool with me if she really does not? Gosh, she¡¯s irritating me.


    ¡°I¡¯m Ferries from the Art department.¡± Sheid out her palm in front of me as if she wanted to shake hands. I reached for it and shook hands with her.


    ¡°How did you know me?¡± I asked out of my curiosity.


    ¡°You are quite the trend now on our campus, you know.¡± She answered with her irritating smile.


    My brows furrowed, ¡°Ha? Howe?¡±


    ¡°After the incident at the front of the cafeteria I guess?¡± she replied.


    While I was trying to think about the incident, she was talking. Gosh, what incident? And in front of the cafeteria? Oh¡­


    shback¡­


    As I approached the group I could already hear the squeals of a few students. I was even more curious than I was earlier, so I quickly walked closer and when I got closer I immediately looked for a hole to intrude on the crowd to see what they were up to.


    My jaw dropped as I knew the reason why there was a group of students. Why is it crowded here? And why the students were thrilled.


    ¡°You gotta be kidding me,¡± I said to myself while shaking my head. My eyes widened when Sid¡¯s eyes darted on me.


    He let out a big smile and waved his hand. ¡°Missy!¡±


    And now I got the people¡¯s attention. I looked around and saw that they were ring at me. Argh! Is this Sid¡¯s way to get back at me? I closed my eyes. I will count 1 to 3 then I will run away. I nodded to myself and took a deep breath before opening my eyes. My eyes widened and my heart jumped as I opened my eyes. The five of them were already in front of me. How could I run away now?!


    I once again looked at the crowd, they were all ring at me! Ghad, this is not good.


    ¡­End of the shback.


    Arg! That was definitely it! Gosh, I really hate them! They really want me to suffer!


    Ferries tinted her head still wearing her fake smile, ¡°Remember now?¡± she crossed her arms over her chest and her fake smile faded away. ¡°As you may know, Alyn is mine now. So, you can¡¯t flirt with him and you should not, got it?¡±


    What? As if I¡¯m going to throw myself for that man! Never in my wildest dream. And what does she really want for me? She looked like she wanted to start a fight with me. Haa, my gosh.


    I give her a fake smile, ¡°I will never do that. Never in my wildest dream.¡±


    She smirked, ¡°Oh, really? Well, then that¡¯s good.¡± she sighs, ¡°I still could not believe that someone like you was living with the five kings. Are you really their nanny?¡±


    My brows furrowed, ¡°W-What? Nanny?¡± I held my waist with my hands, ¡°For your information, I¡¯m living here as a resident. So, if I want to kick you out from here, I will kick you out. You get what am I saying? If you do, then you will excuse me.¡± I rolled my eyes and was about to walk away when she suddenly grabbed my hair.


    ¡°Say what?¡± her eyes distended while ring at me. ¡°Are you threatening me, huh?!¡±


    ¡°Let go of my hair, now.¡± Imanded with authority but she did not listen and was still holding my hair. Gosh, it hurts for fuck¡¯s sake! ¡°I said let go!¡± I shouted and when she did not let go, I also grabbed her hair.


    ¡°Ack!! Let go of me! It hurts!!¡± she screamed.


    ¡°Haa, do you think I will let go? You started it!¡± I replied and pulled her hair more.

 Chapter Fourteen

    Maxine¡¯s Point of View


    ¡°Let go of my hair, now.¡± Imanded with authority but she did not listen and was still holding my hair. Gosh, it hurts for fuck¡¯s sake! ¡°I said let go!¡± I shouted and when she did not let go, I also grabbed her hair.


    ¡°Ack!! Let go of me! It hurts!!¡± she screamed.


    ¡°Haa, do you think I will let go? You started it!¡± I replied and pulled her hair more.


    We are still pulling our hair. And I was even more irritated by the force of Ferries¡¯ squeal. She was the one who started it but he seemed to be acting like I was to me for hurting her. But I also can¡¯t deny that I was also hurt by the way she pulled my hair. I was still closing my eyes when her long nail scratched my face. I felt the pain there, so in retaliation I pulled her hair under.


    ¡°Ahh! It hurts! Let go of me!!¡± She screamed. Then her grip on my hair tightened even more and I felt her scratch my other cheek again.


    ¡°Fuck,¡± I swear because of the pain caused by Ferries¡¯ scratch.


    ¡°Hey! What are you doing?!¡± I heard Giles shout. ¡°Help! Alyn! Louis!¡± He even called his two cousins.


    Some timeter I felt the grip on my arm that forcefully separated us. When I looked at who had pulled me in I was surprised to see Louis. And it was as if horses were racing in my chest again. His eyes widened when he saw my face. His forehead furrowed and he touched both my cheeks. I was still closing my eyes when his hand hit Ferries¡¯ scratch.


    ¡°What happened to your face?¡± He asked like he was worried. I turned to Ferries to answer Louis¡¯s question but I couldn¡¯t speak when I saw how Ferries held Alyn¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Babe, look what that woman did to me! Look at me! She also broke the dress you bought me.¡± She said that you thought she was crying. She clung to Alyn¡¯s arm and her chest almost clung to Alyn¡¯s too close to him.


    Alyn stroked Ferries¡¯ hair before looking bad at me. I was suddenly nervous when we looked at each other. In the darkness of his aura I felt fear. It seems like just a word of mine against Ferries. Something bad will happen.


    ¡°What happened?¡± This question was calm but he still frowned and just looked straight at me.


    ¡°She grabbed my hair first! I just wanted to help her but all of a sudden she got mad at me,¡± sheined that it was obviously a lie. ¡°Babe, I feel like she¡¯s jealous of me. I haven¡¯t done anything wrong and then¡­¡± she pretended to be crying.


    I just looked away from Ferries and tried to calm myself. I was just annoyed with her acting and her reversal of the situation.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me about who hurt you.¡± Louis said and he hid me behind his back.


    ¡°I am not lying!¡± Denial of Ferries.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Alyn asked again.


    ¡°Babe, didn¡¯t you hear me? I said-¡± Ferries couldn¡¯t continue to say when Alyn spoke again.


    Alyn turned to Ferries, ¡°You¡¯re not the one I¡¯m asking, Ferries. Shut up.¡± Then it looked at me again. Ferries was silent while she was still looking mad at me.


    ¡°Say it, Max.¡± Louis said to me.


    I just bowed. Even though I wanted to defend myself, I couldn¡¯t speak. I just sighed and didn¡¯t even speak.


    ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t it. She can¡¯t speak because what I said is true!¡± Ferries said and tightened her grip on Alyn¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Whoever came before you, you can¡¯t just pull the hair of anyone in this house.¡± Alyn said to Ferries.


    ¡°But she¡¯s really the one leading the fight!¡± she pouted trying to me it all on me.


    Alyn sighed and then looked at me. ¡°Is what she¡¯s saying true? Why don¡¯t you exin?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Maxine. We¡¯ll think she¡¯s telling the truth because you¡¯re not talking.¡± Louis was still fueled by what Alyn had said.


    ¡°Why?¡± I lifted my head and looked at them. ¡°Will you believe me if I say my side?¡± I added more.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Louis answered quickly.


    ¡°You¡¯ll believe,¡± I said to Louis before turning my head to Alyn. ¡°But will he believe?¡±


    Alyn frowned, as if he didn¡¯t like what I said. ¡°What do you think of me? Bias?¡±


    I smirked, ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to exin, then don¡¯t.¡± he said. ¡°Don¡¯t you evere near Ferries.¡±


    I raised my eyebrow, ¡°Do you think I want to approach her? I¡¯ll just kill myself if you think the same way.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Alyn asked angrily.


    ¡°Look! Babe, I¡¯m scared of her already.¡± Ferries was even more scared and hid behind Alyn.


    ¡°Get that out of here, Alyn! It¡¯s obviously just making up a story. Look at Maxine¡¯s face.¡± Louis is defending me.


    ¡°When else have you been close?¡± Alyn said before turning away from us with Ferries.


    I just looked at the two of them until they disappeared from my sight. I just sighed and was about to walk up to my room when Louis stopped me.


    ¡°Are you okay? Let¡¯s treat that scratch on your face.¡± He said before holding my hand towards the living room. ¡°I¡¯ll just get the first aid kit. Stay here, okay?¡± He said more before leaving.


    If you look at it that way, I was left here with Ferries and Alyn watching a movie on TV. Ferries even clung to Alyn¡¯s arm like a leech if she could. Can¡¯t they just sit beside the chair? Why does this woman need to cling to Alyn¡¯s arm? Tch. Whatever. Louis soon returned with a first aid kit. He sat down next to me and was about to open the kit when his phone rang.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just answer that.¡± He said goodbye before standing up and walking away from us a little. When it was over, he immediately sat next to me in the chair. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Max. My band and I have a practice today. They¡¯re rushing me because we¡¯re supposed to have a gig tomorrow. Can you treat the scratch on your cheek by yourself?¡±


    I was like a flower that withered at what he said. Sigh, I hope for nothing again. But it¡¯s okay, he will take care of his career.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can do it alone. All right, go away and you might bete in your practice.¡± I spoke while smiling.


    He nodded, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll treat you to food next time.¡±


    I just smiled and he stood up. He was about to walk out of the house when Alyn suddenly spoke. ¡°Take this Ferries with you.¡± Alyn said to Louis.


    ¡°Babe, why?¡± Ferries seemed to regret asking her supposed babe.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to do something important, I can¡¯t deliver you anymore. Just go with Louis.¡± He replied to Ferries.


    ¡°Hurry up or I¡¯ll bete.¡± Louis was in a hurry.


    ¡°Fine! But next time you have to take me home. Okay?¡± Ferries then took her bag. Alyn nodded and Ferries walked towards Louis and they left the house at the same time.


    Now, Alyn and I are the only ones left in the living room. Spelling, awkward. It¡¯s up to me to just ignore him. Oh, it looks like he¡¯s leaving because he suddenly stood up. Well, I don¡¯t care about him, just like he told his girlfriend earlier ¡°he¡¯s going to do something important.¡± I just shrugged my shoulders and stopped paying attention to him.


    I handed over the first aid kit and when I opened it I was surprised when Alyn suddenly grabbed it from me. I was even more surprised when he stood next to me and he opened the kit himself.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I wondered.


    ¡°What else? That scratch on your face will be treated, probably.¡± Alyn replied sarcastically.


    I sighed, ¡°I mean, don¡¯t you have something important to do? So, what else are you doing here? I can treat myself.¡± I was about to snatch the kit from him when he immediately avoided me.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it important to treat your cheek?¡± This is a serious question that has stopped my world for a moment.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    So, what he meant by what he was going to do was treating my cheek?!

 Chapter Fifteen

    Maxine¡¯s Point of View


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I wondered.


    ¡°What else? That scratch on your face will be treated, probably.¡± Alyn replied sarcastically.


    I sighed, ¡°I mean, don¡¯t you have something important to do? So, what else are you doing here? I can treat myself.¡± I was about to snatch the kit from him when he immediately avoided me.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it important to treat your cheek?¡± This is a serious question that has stopped my world for a moment.


    So, what he meant by what he was going to do was treating my cheek?!


    ¡°Are you crazy? Did you eat something bad?¡± I asked him because I still could not believe what he said. ¡°Or, maybe I just heard wrong?¡± I added more.


    He was just looking at me seriously. He stared at me for a few more seconds after which he started to put hydrogen peroxide on the cotton to clean the wound on my cheek.


    Isn¡¯t he mad at me because I fought with his girlfriend? Or maybe it¡¯s just a prank and he¡¯ll get revenge on his girlfriendter. Sigh, I don¡¯t want to think about anything else. It¡¯s up to him what he wants to do.


    I didn¡¯t act anymore and just let him treat the scratch on my cheek, after all it was the work of his good girlfriend.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± I shuddered when I felt the pain of my wound.


    It turns out that he is applying alcohol now so it hurts! He didn¡¯t even tell me. He is really a demon!


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± He asked me but his face didn¡¯t even show that he was concerned.


    My two eyebrows met and I stared at him. ¡°Give me that!¡± I shouted and then snatched the cotton from him. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of myself! You obviously insisted on touching me with cotton earlier to make my wound hurt.¡±


    Alyn smirked which really annoyed me. I knew it! Its purpose is not really good. He just pretended to heal my wound but the truth is he just wanted to take revenge on me for his partner even though I was really offended. Well, what else can I expect from this feeling king monkey. They really match! Ferries and him, they¡¯re both stic in behavior.


    ¡°I¡¯m just trying to help,¡± he said which I ignored.


    Instead of arguing with him, I decided to stand up. I picked up the first aid kit and walked upstairs to my room. I left him there with resentment in my chest. He¡¯s annoying! Argh! The pleasure of being teased by his girlfriend. Why didn¡¯t he just deliver Ferries on his own instead of upsetting my mood even more. Or maybe annoying me is his real job here in the world.


    My gosh! I want to punch him and make him my punching bag together with his girlfriend!


    ¨C


    It¡¯s Sunday and this is the day of going to church to take away sins. But instead of going to church with the five monkeys, I decided to stay here at home and just watch the live mass on television. When I finished watching I had a video call with Ang. And I can see in her background that she just came out of church.


    ¡°Hello! How are you, Max? I miss you!¡± She greeted me with a wide smile on her lips.


    I shrugged, ¡°This. Is it okay maybe?¡±


    Her reaction changed and she seemed surprised when I replied, ¡°What maybe? You¡¯re not sure if you¡¯re okay or not?¡±


    I was walking up the stairs to my room when I replied, ¡°Hmm¡­ it looks like that.¡±


    ¡°OMG! You might just miss me. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll meet tomorrow.¡± Its smile widened again. She got into the car with her family while our video call was still going on.


    ¡°Can¡¯t wait.¡± My answer. I went into the bedroom andy down on the bed. ¡°It¡¯s like I just want to live in school.¡± I said while looking at the ceiling.


    She snorted, ¡°Why, Max? Do you have a family problem?¡±


    Of course, I forget that she didn¡¯t even know I was a runaway and I now live with five famous monkeys at school.


    I shook my head, ¡°Just kidding! You¡¯re so serious.¡± I excused myself andughed out loud.


    ¡°Sure you are, huh?¡± She asked to which I only nodded. ¡°Anyway, I have a story!¡± I can see the excitement on its face.


    Iy down on the bed before answering, ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    She took a deep breath before replying, ¡°I saw Sid with his cousins ??earlier! Kyaaah! Super handsome, I can¡¯t help but fall for him again!¡± She said while obviously being thrilled.


    I just rolled my eyes. Sigh, of course. She¡¯s a fan of one of those monkeys. She¡¯s deeply in love with Sid because of his deep dimples, which every time he smiled it was as if she was being undressed by it, she said. I have no choice but to listen to her stories that she is the only one who is thrilled.


    Our video call took longer. And we only stopped when he got home. We bid goodbyes before dropping the call. Then, soon after I heard the loud opening of the gate. Meaning, the five monkeys are here too! I just sighed and decided to take a shower before going down and eating lunch. When I finished, I went downstairs, as I approached the kitchen I could smell the delicious cooking.


    ¡°The scent¡­¡± I whispered to myself as I sniffed the smell in the air.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Upon entering the kitchen, I found fiveplete. They sat in front of the table as they seemed to be waiting for their food. My eyes widened when I saw who was cooking. She is wearing an apron while wearing a tight red dress. She put out the fire on the stove and served the food. She smiled as she served the five monkeys but when she looked up at me her reaction immediately changed. From the smile it frowned. Because of her sudden change of reaction, the five monkeys also looked at me.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you, Missy.¡± Smiling Sid said. ¡°Let¡¯s eat together,e.¡± Sid invited me to sit.


    ¡°I do not want to.¡± I refused while still looking at Ferries.


    ¡°Come here and eat, Wendy. Come sit beside me.¡± Louis said. This guy, I can¡¯t understand what he really wants to call me. Sometimes he calls me Maxine or Max, sometimes he calls me Wendy. Goodness!


    ¡°No thanks, maybeter. The food might have poison.¡± I speak.


    Ferries raised an eyebrow, probably offended by what I said, ¡°If you¡¯re the only one eating, I really wouldn¡¯t hesitate to poison your food.¡±


    ¡°Well, just dream of me eating your food because that will never happen.¡± I answered. You think I¡¯m going to lose? Hmp! Never!


    Byron sighed, ¡°Are you going to argue again? We¡¯re in front of the dinner table, oh!¡±


    ¡°How did you know they were fighting?¡± Sid asked Byron.


    ¡°Giles just told me.¡± Byron replied and looked at Giles. ¡°Hey, how did you know they were fighting?¡± He asked Sid again.


    ¡°Giles also told me a story,¡± Sid replied simply.


    Giles sighed, ¡°Let¡¯s just eat. Why are you fighting? Are you fighting for Alyn?¡±


    My face immediately wrinkled and I immediately reacted, ¡°Yuck!¡± I eximed.


    I could see the darkening of Alyn¡¯s vision when he saw and heard my reaction. Well, really. Yuck, really! I will never like him. Our behavior is no longerpatible, how else can our hearts be reconciled, right ?. My gosh!


    ¡°You react badly, Yanny. Super denial.¡± said Giles. I didn¡¯t answer and just stared at him.


    It¡¯s up to them what they want to think. I hope they get poisoned with that food which is served by a devil! Pwe! That¡¯s why the smell of cooking was good because someone else is cooking. I thought it was Louis cooking , it¡¯s a good thing I didn¡¯t get thrilled right away.


    I sighed, I will eatter after they eat. Tsk. What is that woman doing here in the mansion again anyway? Is Alyn nning to get married with her, so he can always bring that woman here? The dress is short, the lips are super red as well as the cheeks! She might have thought she looked beautiful, but she didn¡¯t know she looked more like a frog.


    Brrr ~


    I was holding my stomach when it rang. Argh! I¡¯m hungry!

 Chapter Sixteen

    Maxine¡¯s Point of View


    Entrance! I can finally escape the world I hate. Ha! Hopefully this day will be good for me. My life was miserable on Saturdays and Sundays, I hope not even on weekdays.


    ¡°Ang!¡± I call the name of the woman waiting for me at the gate. When she turned her back on me, a smile immediately shed on her beautiful face. I also kept smiling.


    I ran to her with a smile on my face, ¡°Good Morning!¡± I greeted.


    ¡°Woah~ you look in a good mood right now, huh?¡±ughing at the question. I still can¡¯t believe I said good morning to her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about you, let¡¯s go in and maybe we¡¯ll get sick,¡± I said then dragged her to the school. She just smiled at me and drifted inside.


    The ss started peacefully andsted until it ended. I¡¯m just so happy because this day seems perfect for me. And now that Ang and I are going to the cafeteria, I hope I don¡¯t see or encounter the five impacts. My day is too beautiful to be bored with the way they look.


    When we entered the cafeteria, Ang and I lined up to buy something to eat. While waiting in line I saw something ugly. Her lips are so red because of her lipstick. Even her cheeks were red with blush on her. They had the same face as her friends, they looked like gay frogs. I immediately averted my eyes from Ferries because I didn¡¯t want to ruin my day.


    But unfortunately theye closer to me!


    ¡°Hey,¡± Ferries tapped my arm causing me to look back at her.


    ¡°What do you need?¡± I have an irritating question here.


    ¡°Line up in the back, we¡¯re here.¡± shemanded me.


    My two eyebrows met, ¡°Ha? Why should I follow you? And why are you sending us out of here when you can line up in the back? ¡±


    She didn¡¯t seem to like my answer based on the way she raised an eyebrow. I also felt Ang holding my arm as if it was holding me back. Tsk, why is she stopping me, I didn¡¯t start it. She must be asking for Ferries to stop instead of me because she¡¯s the one who wants to get in the queue!


    ¡°Wow,¡± she wondered, ¡°Are you still really answering?¡± she crossed her arm over her chest while still raising her brows.


    ¡°Really-¡± I was cut off when Ang pulled my arm.


    Ang whispered in my ear, ¡°What are you doing, Maxine? Don¡¯t answer,¡± then she intervened between Ferries and me, ¡°Sorry, Ferries. We¡¯re gonna go behind.¡± she said and pulled me to the end of the queue.


    While walking to the back of the queue, I noticed that many were looking at us. Maybe because Ferries and I answered that girl who was famous here at school.


    ¡°Tsk!¡± I grabbed my hand from Ang¡¯s hand as we lined up, ¡°Why did you pull me? We should be there and they are not. Instead of making it easier for us to eat, we will bete because of the long queue. ¡±


    She sighed, ¡°Because you don¡¯t know Ferries, if you only knew her you wouldn¡¯t be able to exchange words with her.¡±


    ¡°What is unknown? I know her, okay?¡± I was arguing with her. ¡°She¡¯s Alyn¡¯s girlfriend, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    Her eyes widened and she seemed surprised at what I said, ¡°What?¡± It stuck to me and whispered, ¡°What do you say she¡¯s Alyn¡¯s girlfriend?¡±


    I was the one who wondered now, didn¡¯t she know that Ferries was Alyn¡¯s girlfriend? Then isn¡¯t Alyn famous here? And if Ferries is also famous here, everyone probably knows that they are dating each other.


    ¡°You do not know?¡± I ask here.


    ¡°Where did you find out about that news? Don¡¯t just make up a story,¡± she pped my arm after speaking, obviously she didn¡¯t believe what I said.


    Me? Will I make a story? Hello? Ferries said it! They called each other ¡®babe¡¯ at the mansion, didn¡¯t it? Or maybe their rtionship is private so Ang doesn¡¯t even know that those two will have a rtionship. Sigh, that¡¯s up to them!


    I just rolled my eyes, ¡°Why would I make a story? What am I? Crazy? ¡± I defended myself.


    ¡°So, how did you say they would have a rtionship?¡± she insisted.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Of course she told me herself!¡± I¡¯m telling the truth, ¡°It¡¯s up to you if you don¡¯t want to believe.¡±


    Her brows furrowed, ¡°Really?¡±


    I heave a sigh, she doesn¡¯t seem to really believe what I¡¯m saying.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you believe? Do I look like a liar? ¡± I asked.


    We advanced when the person in front of us in the queue also advanced.


    She shook her head in defiance of what I said, ¡°No. All I know is that Ferries¡¯ friend is Alyn¡¯s ex -girlfriend. So it¡¯s hard to believe what you¡¯re saying. Also, if they really are two, many should know by now, not just you. ¡±


    I was surprised by what she said. Alyn¡¯s ex girlfriend is Ferries¡¯ best friend? So, it¡¯s obvious that they can¡¯t really be together! But if Alyn is stupid, he will probably still hit Ferries. Then Ang has a point, if Alyn and Ferries are going to have a rtionship. I shouldn¡¯t be the only one who knows now because they look famous here at school.


    I didn¡¯t answer because I wasn¡¯t sure if Ferries was really telling the truth or she was just fabricating what she told me. But if they¡¯re not Alyn, why does she call it ¡®babe¡¯? Hey, I don¡¯t know anymore! They will take care of their lives, why am I still thinking about their love life while I don¡¯t have any.


    Ang and I were quiet as we waited our turn to buy food. We waited a few more minutes before we finally bought food. Fortunately we were able to find a seat right away. I also breathed a sigh of relief when I didn¡¯t see the five monkeys. They probably finished eating earlier. Remember? Crazy women put them in front of the queue every time they buy lunch. So I¡¯m sure they are done and maybe back in their respective ssrooms as well. I can finally eat quietly too!


    Or maybe I just thought that ¡­


    ¡°Ops, sorry. My hand slipped.¡±


    I was shocked and my lips parted when I felt the cold juice from my head down to my face and body. There was anger in my eyes as I looked at the woman who spoke next to me. If I thought I could eat well, I just thought it was because a demon was bothering my food. I was even more annoyed when she and those with herughed even harder.


    Push me to my feet causing my chair to fall over. As I stood up my eyes caught sight of the students looking at us. But I didn¡¯t pay attention to that anymore because what matters now is who it is in front of me.


    ¡°What is your problem?!¡± I shouted.


    ¡°Easy,¡± she smirked. ¡°I¡¯m sorry because the ss of juice slipped in my hand.¡±


    My jaw tightened with annoyance. Did she think I would believe herme excuse? Pwes, she¡¯s wrong!


    I raised my eyebrow at her, ¡°Ah really?¡± I took the ss filled with iced tea from the table and poured it on Ferries¡¯ head as well. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it slipped out of my hand too.¡±


    She hissed, ¡°W-What the fuck is wrong with you?!¡± She looked at me angrily after looking at her face through thepact ss. ¡°You really dared to do this to me ?!¡±


    ¡°Easy,¡± I smirked. ¡°I¡¯m sorry because the ss of iced tea slipped in my hand.¡± I imitated what she told me earlier.


    Her face is very red, it is obviously very angry and anytime she can explode because of anger. It looked around so I looked too, it was only then that I noticed that the students around us seemed to stiffen. Even Ferries¡¯ friends couldn¡¯t speak. Ang, on the other hand, also looks shocked and the fear of what might happen is obvious on her face.

 Chapter Seventeen

    Maxine¡¯s Point of View


    ¡°What is your problem?!¡± I shouted.


    ¡°Easy,¡± she smirked. ¡°I¡¯m sorry because the ss of juice slipped in my hand.¡±


    My jaw tightened with annoyance. Did she think I would believe herme excuse? Pwes, she¡¯s wrong!


    I raised my eyebrow at her, ¡°Ah really?¡± I took the ss filled with iced tea from the table and poured it on Ferries¡¯ head as well. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it slipped out of my hand too.¡±


    She hissed, ¡°W-What the fuck is wrong with you?!¡± She looked at me angrily after looking at her face through thepact ss. ¡°You really dared to do this to me ?!¡±


    ¡°Easy,¡± I smirked. ¡°I¡¯m sorry because the ss of iced tea slipped in my hand.¡± I imitated what she told me earlier.


    Her face is very red, it is obviously very angry and anytime she can explode because of anger. It looked around so I looked too, it was only then that I noticed that the students around us seemed to stiffen. Even Ferries¡¯ friends couldn¡¯t speak. Ang, on the other hand, also looks shocked and the fear of what might happen is obvious on her face.


    ¡°Argh !!!¡± She screamed because of the anger it felt. ¡°You¡­¡± her finger trembled as she pointed at me. ¡°How dare you ?!¡± She shouted before pulling my hair.


    Fuck! Here we are again! For goodness¡¯ sake, I don¡¯t want to go to the detention office!


    I grabbed her hand that was holding my hair to remove her hand from it but her grip on it is hard to remove.


    ¡°Let go!¡± I shouted but she didn¡¯t seem to hear anything because she was still tweaking my hair. It¡¯s very painful! ¡°Ang, help!¡± I call Ang.


    She seemed to get back to her senses when I called her because she stood up immediately. But when she was about to take Ferries away from us, Ferries¡¯ friends immediately blocked her. Damn! I ¡®m doomed! Who else can help me besides Ang? No more¡­ no more because I have no friends other than her. And I knew no one here at school except her, the five monkeys and this demon Ferries in front of me.


    ¡°How dare you do that to me, huh?! You¡¯ll pay for what you did! I¡¯m telling you, from now on your life at this school will be miserable!¡± She said while still not letting go of my hair.


    I can already feel my eyes watering because of the pain of her tweak. I can¡¯t retaliate because Ferries¡¯ female friends suddenly grabbed my hand so that Ferries would be free to enve me.


    My cheek went numb as I felt her p me repeatedly, left and right. I want to cry because of the pain but I¡¯m holding back, I don¡¯t want to look weak especially in front of this woman. When I showed my tears to her, it was as if I had already said that she had won. That will never happen!


    ¡°What, huh ?! Are you going to repeat that?¡± Ferries asked before stepping on my stomach. ¡°You¡¯re just a cockroach to me, you have no right to embarrass me in front of so many people!¡± She added.


    I can¡¯t seem to stand up anymore because she kicked me in the stomach. My vision is also blurring and I seem to want to close my eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough! That¡¯s too much, Ferries! That¡¯s not right! Can¡¯t you see that she¡¯s weakening? She can¡¯t take your torture anymore!¡± Ang waved at Ferries.


    ¡°Wow. So, you want to be friendly at these times? What are you? A superhero trying to defend her? Or maybe you also want to experience what she went through?¡± Ferries threaten and slowly walk closer to Ang.


    I could see the fear in Ang¡¯s eyes and it seemed like anytime it would cry.


    ¡°S-stop¡­¡± even though I was weak, I still forced myself to speak. ¡°Not her.¡±


    ¡°Woah~ look at this! Isn¡¯t that what you called friendship?¡± d it says so. She seemed really happy with what was happening. Demon frog really!


    No one spoke to us. I didn¡¯t answer, I only felt bad for her. Immediately her expression changed and she walked closer to me. She grabbed my chin before pping me with extreme force, causing my face to go in a different direction. I could no longer feel the pain because of the numbness of my cheek. I spit when I tasted the blood in my mouth. Fuck.


    ¡°Yuck!¡± Ferries immediately walked away from me out of disgust. ¡°Don¡¯t even spit anywhere, we¡¯re in the cafeteria!¡±


    I looked at her weakly, ¡°You know¡­ we¡¯re in the cafeteria¡­ Why are you still doing this¡­ work?¡± I could already feel the weakness in my voice.


    Soon after, Ferries¡¯ assistants let me go, causing me to sit on the floor. I can no longer support my leg to even stand up. My body is really weak because she kicked me in the stomach earlier. Even now, I still feel the pain.


    ¡°Argh!¡± It went crazy with annoyance. She dropped all the food Ang and I had on the table. All the students also hissed because of the intense sight. ¡°Why are you answering so much?! You¡¯re annoying!¡± She shouted at me.


    With the number of students here in the cafeteria, no one has any intention of helping me and begging Ferries. Even those who work here in the cafeteria are just watching us. Is Ferries¡¯ family so powerful that no one dares to oppose her or go against her wishes?


    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s quiet! What¡¯s up?¡±


    My ear throbbed when I heard the familiar voice. Did I think they were done eating? Why when the break time is over do they juste down here?


    The speaker earlier was Byron. I don¡¯t know but I seemed to pull a thorn in my heart when I found out that they were just going to eat. Because other than Ang, they are the only ones I know here. Maybe it¡¯s not wrong to rely on them to help me stand up. But they still didn¡¯t notice us. Maybe it¡¯s because of the crowd and the others that blocked the five idiot¡¯s vision.


    Ferries¡¯ eyes widened after looking back at Alyn¡¯s group approaching in our direction. Ferries quickly approached me and forcibly used my hand to p herself.


    ¡°Ahh!!¡± She screamed and acted like you think I¡¯m oppressing her.


    ¡°OMG! Ferries, are you okay?¡± One of Ferries¡¯ friends acted like a dog. She even approached Ferries then Ferries hugged her and pretended to be crying.


    I already know what they are doing. Ferries will once again show that I am the bad girl and she is the one who was offended. But Louis wouldn¡¯t believe them because I was with them at home. I am the one that they will help.


    Ferries¡¯ shout immediately caught the attention of the five men and they hurriedly approached us. I could see the shock on the faces of all five of them except for Alyn who was always serious.


    ¡°Louis-¡±


    Their gaze just passed me by and they immediately greeted Ferries. Reason for me not to continue what I would have to say. They helped Ferries stand up and she quickly hugged Alyn.


    ¡°Alyn, help me. She pped me.¡± While Ferries was saying that, Alyn looked straight at me.


    ¡°Wow. I can¡¯t believe you, Yanny. Did you really p her? Do you want to be suspended?¡± Giles said, like he really believed in Ferries¡¯ acting.


    Can¡¯t he see how I look?! I am the poor one here! Why do they always believe in that woman¡¯s acting? Isn¡¯t it enough that I am with them in the mansion for them to believe and side with me? They don¡¯t even ask me what really happened, they immediately make a conclusion based on what they saw.


    Haa¡­ of course. I have never been an ally in my life with those five, in fact I have always been their enemy. So how do they side with me now? And how will they believe whatever I tell them?


    I averted my eyes from them and simply did not speak. It was as if my heart was being squeezed because of the fact that even if I exined, they would never believe me.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Sid asked. ¡°Who started the trouble?¡±


    ¡°She was!¡± Ferries answered quickly while pointing at me as one of her arms was wrapped around Alyn¡¯s waist. ¡°This girl can prove that.¡± And she pointed at Ang.


    Ang and I were both surprised by what Ferries said. Is she crazy? If Ang were her witness, she would probably tell the truth-


    ¡°Maxine started the trouble.¡± Ang¡¯s answer immersed my world.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    It was as if heaven and earth had fallen on me. I even feel that I have no ally in the world but myself. I feel like everyone is working together to push me on the edge of the cliff. When I looked around, they were all looking at me and seemed to be saying it was all my fault. That I am the bad one.


    Why? I didn¡¯t do anything¡­ I just fought back for my right. So, why are they ganging up against me?


    ¡ª¡ª


    Share your thoughts! ^^

 Chapter Eighteen

    Maxine¡¯s Point of View


    ¡°Ang¡­¡± my voice trembled as I called out to her, ¡°What are you saying?¡±


    But, instead of her answering my question, she turned around and walked out of the cafeteria. I wanted to call her but I couldn¡¯t because I was weak. It¡¯s like I just want to cry because it¡¯s like too much is happening to me right now. I still thought this day would be good for me, but the opposite happened.


    I heard the deep sighs of the four men, the frustration obvious on their faces. While Alyn had no reaction at all to what was happening. He didn¡¯t seem to care if they told the truth or not as long as he was alive and breathing.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± just a word from Alyn as the five of them turned away with Ferries¡¯ group.


    I could do nothing but bend down and hold back the tears. Soon I felt a variety of food being thrown at me from the students who had been watching ustely.


    Haa¡­ because the celebrities at this school hate me, they also don¡¯t like me anymore? Wow. The beauty of this school!


    ¡ª-This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I came home looking like a homeless woman. The clothes were dirty, the hair was messy and the cheeks were red from Ferries¡¯ p.


    I found five men sitting in the living room and watching TV. They all also turned to me when I went inside. Instead of staring at them, I immediately averted my eyes and hurried up to my room. I quickly took off my clothes and went straight to the bathroom to take a shower. I stink and I felt the stickiness of my uniform because of what they had thrown at me earlier. While cleaning the body I remembered what had happened before and I couldn¡¯t stop crying.


    It was heartbreaking because even the one person I considered a friend within that school had struck me. Even those I meet here in the mansion are not even able to ask me what really happened, instead they immediately believe what other people said.


    What am I going to do tomorrow? I don¡¯t know how I¡¯m going to deal with Ang. I don¡¯t know if we¡¯re still friends or not. Haa ¡­ I don¡¯t think I want to go to school suddenly because of what happened.


    After I take a bath, I go straight to sleep. I just woke up the next morning because of the rm clock. When I went down to the kitchen, the five monkeys were no longer there. Maybe they went in first. After all, who would want to be with a ¡°quarrelsome¡± person like me.


    I quickly took care of myself before delivering to school. When I saw Ang at the gate, a smile immediately shed on my lips. And I was about to call her when a group of Ferries suddenly approached her. My smile immediately disappeared when I saw the joy on Ang¡¯s face as she greeted Ferries and they entered the school gate at the same time.


    I¡¯m an outcast now.


    So, is Ang now part of Ferries¡¯ circle of friends? Ang traded me for those women. Well, who will remain my friend if everyone here is mad at me? Maybeter they will also be affected when they n to be friends with me. Sigh. I¡¯m fine.


    As I walked down the hallway, I could feel the watchful eyes of the students. I just bowed and ignored them. Nothing makes me feel good about them. Maybeter everything will get worse and there will be more people who are angry with me.


    In ss my brain just floated as I watched the back of Ang sitting in the front of the ss. She did not greet me earlier even though she saw me enter the ssroom. We also didn¡¯t talk until after thest ss in the morning.


    It¡¯s break time. I just bought a piece of bread and a canned coke there in not too much queue so I could buy quickly. I went straight to the garden and there ate the food I bought. By the way, I didn¡¯t eatst night and I didn¡¯t eat breakfast before because I lost my appetite. That¡¯s why what I bought was not worth it, I was not satisfied. But what can I do? I don¡¯t want to go back there to buy food and I might just meet some unattractive people.


    I heave a sigh as I am walking. I no longer knew what to do. I would just think that I had no ally would discourage me immediately.


    I stopped walking with my foot resting in front of me. When I looked up there, anger immediately welled up in my chest. Because of them this is how my life is at this school! Because of them so many are angry with me. They are to me for what is happening to me right now!


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I asked as I frowned.


    Ferries crossed her arm over her chest, ¡°Well, I was just surprised because we couldn¡¯t see you in the cafeteria. So, we were going to take a peek at the garden if you were there. Then, look! Looks like you¡¯re from there.¡± She even smiled when she confirmed that I was from the garden.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you where I ate? Am I that important to you for you to look for?¡± You can¡¯t tell any fear in my voice.


    Who are they to fear? If their look is the basis, well, it¡¯s really scary. But if courage is the basis, they wouldn¡¯t work for me.


    She giggled, ¡°Someone just wants to talk to you. We¡¯re just here to deliver her to you.¡± She turned to her back, when I followed her gaze, I just noticed that Ang was with them.


    Someone pushed Ang to get to the front and be next to Ferries. She can¡¯t look at me directly. I knew she was guilty too. Although we didn¡¯t spend much time together, I knew that she also considered me a friend. If only Ferries hadn¡¯te into our lives, I¡¯m sure we would still be friends today. But even if Ferries is the one, she chooses now, I will still consider her my friend. Because during the times when I was alone, she was the first to talk to me and I will never forget that.


    ¡°Speak,¡± Ferriesmanded Ang.


    Ang looked up at me before saying, ¡°I want to cut the ties between us. I don¡¯t want to be friends with a loser like you anymore.¡± After Ang said that, herpanions including Ferriesughed.


    I would be lying if I said I wasn¡¯t offended by what Ang said. But I did not show that to them. Instead of speaking I just smiled at her. Ang and I just lost sight of each other when Ferries stood between us, causing anger to rise again in my chest.


    ¡°How¡¯s that? You lost your only friend. How would you like to go to school?¡± She asked, obviously she wants to annoy me.


    I rolled my eyes, ¡°You don¡¯t have to know. You don¡¯t have to care what I do.¡±


    She smirked, ¡°You also don¡¯t know when to stop, do you? Don¡¯t you know that because you always talked back to me so this is happening to you now?¡±


    ¡°So, what do you want to convey?¡± I raised an eyebrow.


    She grabbed my face with force and it really hurts! ¡°Know your ce, loser. Don¡¯t ever talk back to me again if you don¡¯t want your situation to get worse. Think about it, you have no ally here as long as Alyn is on my side. Remember that.¡± And then she pushed me away.


    I touched my cheek as I looked at Ferries. She even rolled her eyes before she turned away with her pets including Ang. I just close my eyes and suppress the explosion of my anger.


    She was right, if Alyn and the four other monkeys were not on her side, she would not side with the students here, because everyone looked up to those five monkeys. I just took a deep breath and bit my lip so hard, trying to hold back the tears in my eyes. Nothing good wille to me if I cry just because of a little thing.


    I am Maxine Wards; I am more of a bitch than those bitches!

 Chapter Nineteen

    Maxine¡¯s Point of View


    Three days passed quietly. Yes, quiet. Not a single mess went through my life during those three days. And hopefully today too. Because my life is so quiet, I feel even more nervous. I just gasped because I didn¡¯t know if I should be happy or if I should really be nervous.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    While walking to the cafeteria to buy something to eat, a woman stopped in front of me causing me to stop walking. She presented me with an envelope that really surprised me. Even though I was hesitant whether to take it or not, I still decided to just take it. And when I got the envelope, the woman who reached out immediately ran away from me.


    My forehead furrowed and I pocketed the envelope first. I will buy food first before reading that. And just minutes after queuing I had already bought my food. Instead of eating in the cafeteria, I went to the rooftop to eat what I bought. That¡¯s where my new eating ce is, because it¡¯s good here. Windy, you see the students and quiet because I am alone.


    While eating, I remembered the envelope and immediately took it out of my pocket and read it.


    ¡°You are invited!¡±


    That¡¯s all that¡¯s written inside, including the date and time, what time and when it will be held. And the address to go. I just shrugged my shoulders and put it back in my pocket. Tsk. Maybeter it was just a prank and Ferries had the n again. I just rolled my eyes, every time I think of Ferries I¡¯m always annoyed.


    As I was finishing my meal, five monkeys suddenly came to my mind. Also for the next three days, I didn¡¯t talk to them either. Because I was annoyed with them I always avoided them at home, I only ate whenever they finished eating. And I also don¡¯t go out of the room when I have nothing else to do and so I can¡¯t meet the five of them. I also don¡¯t go with them to school. I always wait for them to go first, when they leave, that¡¯s when I will be sent to school.


    Of course, I still can¡¯t forget how they turned their backs on me the day I fought Ferries in the cafeteria. How they can side with that demon. How disappointed Louis. And how Alyn¡¯s cold eyes stared at me.


    I just want to call GH once to say that I don¡¯t want to be here anymore and I¡¯ll just look for a house where I¡¯m the only person. I don¡¯t need those five monkeys to watch over me if they can¡¯t trust me either!


    I threw away the bread I was eating out of annoyance at my thoughts. I just closed my eyes and seemed to be holding back the explosion of anger. Arg! If I could just blow up that mansion, I would!


    ¡°Monkeys!¡± I just shouted even though no one could hear me.


    I picked up the bottle of coke and drank it until nothing came out. Then I got up and went downstairs to go back to my ssroom. I don¡¯t want to stress out myself just by thinking about Ferries and those five monkeys. Together, they are ugly! Tsk.


    ¡ª-


    The whole day ended without a mess again. I was about to walk out of the gate when I saw five monkeys riding in the Van. I breathed a sigh of relief as they left. I started walking to the car that was just next to the Van that was ridden by five monkeys. That¡¯s the car which always picks me up and delivers me every time I go to school, I just don¡¯t know if the five monkeys know about it. But I don¡¯t care whether they know it or not, because they don¡¯t care for me either. Psh.


    ¡°Shall we, ma¡¯am?¡± The driver opened the door for me in the back seat. I just nodded to him before getting inside and he turned around in front of the car before getting into the driver¡¯s seat and starting to drive.


    A few more minutes passed before we got home. When I got out of the car, I saw Louis in front of the door. When he looked at me a lot, I immediately averted my eyes. I walked without staring at him and was about to open the door to enter the mansion when he restrained my hand. I quickly removed his hand from mine and red at him.


    ¡°What?¡± I speak. There was a hint of annoyance in my voice at what he had done.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± he asked. ¡°I haven¡¯t noticed you in the cafeteria for a few days. Are you still eating?¡± He added.


    If it weren¡¯t for what happened in the cafeteria then, I might even think he was concerned about me now.


    I rolled my eyes, ¡°What do you care if I¡¯m eating or not? Step aside from the door, I¡¯ll go inside.¡± I ordered but he didn¡¯t even move an inch to leave.


    ¡°I¡¯m just concerned. Besides, GH will be angry with you if you go hungry.¡± He replied.


    I nodded, ¡°Yeah. You just pretend to be concerned every time you remember GH. Then are you sure he¡¯ll be mad at me and not at you? You¡¯re just thinking about me because you don¡¯t want GH to scold you.¡± I told the truth.


    When he could no longer speak I opened the door and ran to my room. I shut the door and threw my bag on the bed. He couldn¡¯t answer before because what I said was true. It¡¯s true that they only think of me when they remember that GH will be angry with them when they don¡¯t take care of me. They are afraid of GH so they endure to be with me even if it is against their will. It seems like I just want to be alone instead of having someone at home but you don¡¯t get along.


    I just sighed before undressing myself to take a shower. I also spent a few minutes in the bathroom until I finally finished showering. I picked up my phone and I dialed GH¡¯s phone number. I took a deep breath before I pushed the ¡®call¡¯ button. It rang, and a few momentster GH also answered my call.


    ¡°Hello, Max? Is this you? ¡® He asked.


    I bit my lower lip because I was nervous, ¡°Ye-yes ¡­¡± I answered reluctantly.


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem? Are you all right? ¡°There was a hint of concern in his voice so I couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay, ¡± I replied. ¡°I just wanted to say something. ¡±


    ¡± What¡¯s that?¡± He answered quickly.


    I took a deep breath, ¡°I want to move out.¡± I said directly.


    ¡°Huh? W-what? What do you mean you want to move out?¡± There was a hint of surprise and panic in his voice. ¡°Are my grandchildren not taking care of you there? Don¡¯t worry I will talk to them alright? So, you just have to stay there. ¡±


    I shook my head even though he couldn¡¯t see it, ¡°No. It¡¯s not like that.¡±


    It¡¯s true that his grandchildren neglect me but that¡¯s not why I want to leave.


    ¡°Then what?¡± He asked. Obviously, confused. ¡°Did you find your biological parents ¡±


    ¡± No.¡± I replied. I sighed and spoke again, ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ I want to be alone.¡±


    ¡°Maxine, my dear¡­¡± he called my name full of concern.


    I know¡­ I know he helped me a lot but I can¡¯t stay here anymore. I also feel I¡¯m just a burden to GH. But I¡¯m still grateful to him because if he left me the night when I was just lying on the bench while it was raining hard, I might have gone to a bad hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay, GH. I can do it alone.¡± I was convincing him.


    ¡°No, Maxine. You stay there and wait for me to find your biological parents, okay? If we are clear then I¡¯ll hang up now. Take good care of yourself, tell me if my grandchildren are doing something bad to you. Bye. ¡°And then he hung up.


    Like I thought. He wouldn¡¯t allow it. I sighed and just looked out my window.


    Should I run away again?

 Chapter Twenty

    Maxine¡¯s Point of View


    Even though I didn¡¯t want to go to school, I did nothing but go anyway. Still, nothing has changed. Almost all the students here are still mad at me. Every time they see me, I can feel their bad looks at me. But even so, I just don¡¯t pay attention to them, I¡¯m too pretty to notice the ugly ones like them.


    I am now walking to the teacher¡¯s room because my teacher ordered me to deliver her equipment to her table in the faculty room. Of course, the buzz around didn¡¯t go away when my ssmates heard myst name. You thought there was a curse attached to me, every time the teachers called myst name they would start whispering and look evilly at me. I want to pull out their eyes!


    While walking I heard the sound of a piano. It was a pleasure to listen to the music that came from there, so instead of going straight to the faculty room, I followed where the sound wasing from.


    As I carried my teacher¡¯s belongings, I walked slowly until I reached the music room. I even looked up to confirm if this was really the music room. And I didn¡¯t make a mistake when I read what was above the door.


    I carefully opened the door so as not to create any noise. And then I peeked inside. A man filled the room who was making the sound I had heard before. I couldn¡¯t see his face because he was turning his back on me, but his back seemed familiar.


    ¡°Ms. Wards!¡±


    I quickly closed the door of the music room when I heard my teacher call me who had ordered me earlier. I took a deep breath before facing where the voice came from and then smiled at her.


    ¡°What are you doing there? The faculty room is not there. Come here!¡± she shouted again.


    I just nodded and walked closer to her. I thought she was going to pinch my ear but she didn¡¯t. That¡¯s why I was able to breathe easily. She just advised me not to go anywhere and I just nodded at everything she said.


    When we arrived at the faculty room, I put her things on her table and said goodbye to leaving the room. When I came out, I was shocked to see Giles who seemed to be waiting for something. I just ignored him and was about to pass him, when he suddenly spoke, causing me to stop walking.


    ¡°What were you doing there before?¡± he asked.


    I turned to him and could not answer. I no longer knew what he was saying. What was I doing there before? Where? I only went to the ssroom, music room and here in the faculty room.


    Oh, wait!


    I pointed at him, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡± He just nodded at me in response. And there I confirmed that he had been ying the piano earlier. That¡¯s why the back is so familiar! ¡°None of your business.¡± I answered his question earlier which I could not answer.


    ¡°What is your section again? And where is your ssroom?¡± He asked which I don¡¯t know what it is for. Why is he asking though?


    I just rolled my eyes, ¡°Why are you asking? Do you n to ruin my life again? My life is quiet, please don¡¯t disturb me.¡±


    ¡°Are you satisfied with your life now even though almost everyone here is angry with you?¡± he raised his brows.


    I crossed my arms over my chest, ¡°Who is the reason why they are all mad at me? Aren¡¯t you, your cousins and Ferries your princess¡¯ at fault?¡± I sarcastically told him.


    He just clicked his tongue, ¡°Tsk. Where is your ssroom? I wille with you.¡±


    My brows furrowed, ¡°And what are you nning to do? You really want to make my situation worse? Don¡¯t you understand that if I go back there with you, you will only make the situation worse?¡±


    He heaved a sigh, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll tell them not to mess with you and not to get mad at you.¡±


    ¡°And why would you do that?¡± I smirked, ¡°You didn¡¯t even ask for my side when you sided with Ferries. So don¡¯t act now that you think you care how they treat me.¡± I said before I turned my back.


    ¡°Yanny¡­¡± he held my hand, causing me to stop walking.


    I immediately withdrew my hand from him and looked at him, ¡°Please, Giles. Don¡¯t make my situation worse.¡± I said then left him there.


    I just gasped when I finally got away from him. I am now walking back to the building where my ssroom is. The weather is very hot today but at the same time it is windy.


    POK!


    ¡°Ouch! What the heck?!¡± I shouted and caressed the part of my head that was hit by the ball.


    ¡°Sorry!¡± A man shouted as he ran closer to where I was standing.


    My system seemed to automatically heat up when I realized who the man was running. He was the only one but Sid Granger. He is wearing a jersey and sweating profusely while there is an extent of the smile on his lips. Why is he smiling?! He hit me with the ball and then he smiled!


    When he got close, he immediately picked up the ball and then turned to me, ¡°Are you okay, Missy?¡±


    My brows furrowed, ¡°Do I look okay?! What if I hit you with a ball, will you be, okay?!¡±


    He scratched his head while still grinning, ¡°Sorry, Missy.¡±


    ¡°Will you please stop grinning? It¡¯s annoying!¡± I shouted at him. The anger on my face was obvious.


    Who wouldn¡¯t be annoyed? He hit me with a ball and then he smiled! Nothing funny!


    ¡°Okay. Okay. Chill, Missy.¡± He¡¯s trying to calm me down but it didn¡¯t work. I became even more annoyed with him.


    ¡°Stop calling me Missy! My name is Maxine not Missy, bullshit!¡± I eximed.


    Sid took a step closer to me, ¡°Hey, watch your words. Many are already watching, just let it slide, okay?¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°So, what if a lot of people are looking at us?¡± I even looked around before looking back at Sid, ¡°It¡¯s your fault you y basketball! Really, how did you be a varsity yer if you don¡¯t know how to y well?¡±


    ¡°Hey¡­¡± he¡¯s trying to make me stop but I didn¡¯t.


    ¡°The basketball ring was there but the ball hit me, it just means you¡¯re stupid!¡± I added.


    Sid closed his eyes, seemingly holding back annoyance. Wow, is he annoyed? Hello? I¡¯m the victim here!


    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± the man I didn¡¯t know suddenly interjected, ¡°I¡¯m sorry if the ball hit you, but he didn¡¯t do it on purpose. What you are saying is too painful, it is not right.¡±


    I rolled my eyes, ¡°I don¡¯t give a damn. I am in even more pain now because of that man and his cousins.¡± I said and turned away from them.


    Arg! Annoying! Why do I even need to encounter Giles and Sid today? My day is ruined.


    I frowned as I walked to my ssroom and when I arrived, I just found out that I waste for ss. Gosh! It¡¯s Sid¡¯s fault why I¡¯mte. If he hadn¡¯t just been a fool to y ball, hopefully I wouldn¡¯t have been hit and I wouldn¡¯t have beente in ss! Arg! I badly want to punch his fucking face!

 Chapter Twenty-one

    Louis¡¯Point of View


    ¡°What are we going to do? What Giles and I did didn¡¯t work.¡± Sid said while ying a mobile game with Byron.


    Here we are now in our hideout inside the school. Hideout that only us know. Actually, we have a ss today but because ¡®we study hard¡¯we didn¡¯t go to ss.


    ¡°Yeah. I thought Yanny would fold right away,¡± He scratched his head with frustration, ¡°I wasn¡¯t informed that she was as hard as a rock!¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because your acting is ugly?¡± Byron asked while his gaze was still on his phone.


    Because of what he said, Giles immediately turned to him, ¡°Then you try it! Let¡¯s see if her heart will soften.¡±


    ¡°Tsk. Tsk. Tsk¡­¡± Byron shook his head, ¡°Doubtless, I¡¯ll just smile at her and she will suddenly soften.¡±


    ¡°You wish!¡± Giles reacted quickly.


    Byron justughed at Giles¡¯reaction. While Sid is just focusing on what he was ying and me? I¡¯m just looking at them. As for Alyn¡­ there¡¯s the darkness of his aura again probably because Giles and Sid didn¡¯t soften Wendy¡¯s mood. He also got angry at me when he used me first to approach Wendy.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Well, our n is to act like we were worried for Wendy. Then when she bites our bait, we¡¯ll repay her for what she did: cutting my clothes, piercing Sid¡¯s ball, breaking Giles ¡®earphones, she put a fake cockroach on Byron¡¯s bed and doodling on a picture of ine. If she thought we had forgotten that, well, she was mistaken.


    Hmm¡­ I can¡¯t say I¡¯m really mad at Wendy either. I just want to y along with my cousins, because she¡¯s cute when she¡¯s mad. Because her face always turns red whenever she gets annoyed and for me, she looks cute there.


    ¡°Do you really want revenge or not?¡± Ops! The king has already spoken.


    ¡°Of course! Who doesn¡¯t? I also have a lot of earphones that she broke.¡± Giles answered immediately.


    ¡°Because of her, Pure died so I won¡¯t allow myself not to get revenge!¡± Sid¡¯s statement. Pure is his most beloved ball; it even has a signature from his idol yer.


    ¡°Right!¡± Byron agreed, ¡°She even put fake cockroaches on my bed!¡±


    I shrugged, ¡°Well, it¡¯s a pity he cut my clothes. That¡¯s too much if you count.¡± I said.


    ¡°If you want to, why don¡¯t you do your part well?!¡± Alyn¡¯s voice echoed throughout the room. It was obviously furious because of how he looked at Sid and Giles.


    ¡°Fuck, men. Don¡¯t shout!¡± Sid shouted back at Alyn. ¡°Damn, I died¡­.¡± Sid said almost in a whisper.


    Alyn¡¯s eyes narrowed as he looked at Sid, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Sid turned to Alyn for a moment and immediately looked back at what he was ying, ¡± Nothing. I said I¡¯ll try to pursue her again. Okay? So, just chill. There are a lot more days. ¡±


    ¡± Yep, there are many more days, Alyn.¡± Giles agreed with what Sid said while nodding.


    ¡± Shut up! ¡°Alyn shouted at Giles who even jumped suddenly in surprise.


    I just followed Alyn with my gaze while he¡¯sing out of our hideout. His head is hot again just because Giles and Sid didn¡¯t tame Wendy. He was also angry with me yesterday because I was the one who he assigned first for the task but I failed. Because Alyn thought Wendy would soften right away if it was me to talk to her. But that¡¯s not what happened, it¡¯s almost like she got even angrier.


    This Alyn, he doesn¡¯t really ignore things like this. When you do something bad to him, he won¡¯t definitely back out and he will certainly take his revenge. He¡¯s that kind of person. And he also can¡¯t ept being treated like trash or whatever. That¡¯s why he¡¯s so mad at Wendy even though she¡¯s a woman.


    I can only say one thing, Wendy got the wrong man.


    ¡°Tsk!¡±Sid clicked his tongue, ¡± You should have softened Wendy, Louis. So that man did not get angry with us. You are aware that he¡¯s like a dragon when he gets mad.¡± Sid growled.


    ¡°Like I give a fuck, bro. That¡¯s what you get for always ying. The next to act is Byron for sure.¡± I replied.


    Byron put down his phone and looked at me, ¡°How many bets can I make on that if I softened Tardy¡¯s heart? Oh, how much?¡± he said arrogantly.


    I just shook my head and didn¡¯t answer. While Sid smacked Byron¡¯s head, ¡°You arrogant human! If she is still hard as rock after you approach her, you¡¯ll give me your car.¡± Sid makes a deal.


    ¡°You can even have all of my women,¡± Byron replied arrogantly.


    ¡°You will really cry when you lose the deal.¡± Sid smirked.


    ¡°Stop it. Alyn will just knock you down,¡± Giles interrupted and he stood up, ¡°I¡¯m going back to ss. What about you, guys? Are you guys just going to stay here?¡±


    Sid and Byron nodded at the same time. While I stood up and approached Giles, ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡±


    ¡°I hope your character dies in what you are ying,¡± Giles whispered but enough for the two to hear without stopping ying on their phones.


    We were about to walk out the door when I heard something thrown so I looked inside again.


    ¡°What the fuck, bro?!¡± Sid eximed, ¡°Did you just put a curse on me?!¡±


    ¡°Just admit it, you¡¯re just a noob.¡± Byronughed at him, which made Sid more annoyed.


    Meanwhile, Giles did not respond to Sid¡¯s statement and he justughed. When Byron and Sid started trash talking each other, Giles and I left and went back to our ss.


    ¡ª¡ª¨C


    Maxine¡¯s Point of View


    I finished my whole ss all day when I wasn¡¯t okay. Because my annoyance with Giles and Sid could not be erased from my mind. Well, I just stood for a straight 1 hour in the corridor because I waste for ss. And who is at fault? Those two great monkeys! I want my life to be peaceful but they are bothering me again. Oh my gosh!


    It makes me dizzy because of the stress on them. But it¡¯s good that Ferries isn¡¯t showing herself. Well, she should be! If she showed herself to me today, her face might have been crushed.


    ¡°Tardy!¡±


    Oh,e on! Another monkey again!? Can¡¯t they just leave me alone? I already know who is the owner of that voice. What else when he called me ¡®Tardy¡¯?


    I just ignored him. I didn¡¯t look back and just continued walking out of the gate as if I hadn¡¯t heard anything.


    ¡°Hey, Tardy! Wait up!¡± The monkey shouted again.


    But because I was human, I ignored him. I kept walking until I was stopped when the monkey caught up with me. He just stopped in front of me! I tried to avoid him but every time I turned right or left; he would block me again.


    ¡°What the hell do you want from me?¡± I asked as I tried to calm myself.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home together,¡± he replied with a smile.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± I smiled back but a fake one, ¡± What did you say? Sorry, huh? But I don¡¯t understand the words of monkeys. Why don¡¯t you try to talk to your fellow monkey?¡± Byron looked shocked, and there¡¯s even gaping at his mouth, ¡°Well, then. Good bye.¡± I said and left him there.


    I looked at him to see if he was going to follow me. But I also breathed a sigh of relief when I saw that he looked like a statue standing alone there.


    Hmp! Don¡¯t ever dare toe near me. I might be a monkey too; it will be hard. I¡¯m too gorgeous. It will be a pity when that happens.

 Chapter Twenty-two

    Gile¡¯s Point of View


    I was with my cousins ??and we were hiding on the grass. Why are we here? We are waiting for Yanny to go out. And it was Byron¡¯s time to tame Yanny. If he does not seed, he will lose his car. That fool agreed to a deal with Sid that if he didn¡¯t tame Yanny, he would give his car to Sid.


    ¡°Herees the target!¡± I said with excitement when I saw Yanny. ¡°Byron, what are you waiting for, bro? Approach her already.¡± Imanded.


    ¡°Chill, dude.¡± Byron utter, ¡°ehem-ehem! Okay here I go.¡± He even cleared his throat before he finally decided to chase Yanny.


    ¡°Tardy!¡± Byron call out. But Yanny just ignored him. She didn¡¯t look back and just pretended that she hadn¡¯t heard anything. But I¡¯m sure she heard Byron. ¡°Hey, Trady! Wait up!¡± Byron called her again.


    When Yanny keeps on ignoring him, Byron runs until he caught up to Yanny. And when Yanny tries to pass him, Byron always blocked her while smiling. This idiot really want to pissed Yanny by his smile.


    ¡°What the hell do you want from me?¡± Yanny asked while trying to calm herself.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home together,¡± Byron replied while still smiling.


    ¡°Hey, Giles,¡± Sid tapped my shoulder so I turned my head to him, ¡°Do you think Byron will make it?¡± He asked.


    This man really wants to have Byron¡¯s car.


    I just shrugged, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Why don¡¯t you ask Alyn?¡±


    Then Sid turned to Alyn, ¡°What do you think Alyn?¡±


    Alyn just red at him and didn¡¯t answer. I even hold back myugh because I might have ended up dead when Alyn hears it. However I want tough not because of Alyn, but I want tough because of Sid. He knows that he will be ignored but he still asked. Pfft!


    ¡°Fuck you, bro.¡± Sid mutter, ¡°Stop holding back yourugh dumbass your face is annoying.¡± He added.


    ¡°Shh¡­¡± Louis hushed, he even put his index finger in his lips coaching us to keep our voice down.


    I nodded and elbowed Sid. Then went to watch Byron and Yanny again.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Yanny smiled back, ¡°What did you say? I¡¯m sorry, huh? But I don¡¯t understand thenguage of monkeys. Why don¡¯t you try to talk to your fellow monkeys?¡± Byron looked shocked, there¡¯s even a gap in his mouth, ¡°Well, then. Good bye.¡± Yanny said and left Byron alone.


    Fuck! I want tough so hard but there¡¯s a possibility that Yanny will hear me. So I covered my mouth and Sid did the same. Fuck, men. This is so funny, bro!


    Yanny looked at Byron for a moment before continuing to walk again. And when Yanny is finally far away, Sid and I burst outughing.


    ¡°Fuck me, bro! That was absolutely awesome! He really did tame Missy! FWAHAHAHAHA!¡± Sid sarcastically said while holding his stomach.


    I justugh and can¡¯t even get a word out. Aside from the funny thing Yanny said, Byron¡¯s face is even funnier making sure it¡¯s embarrassing now! He will definitely give his car to Sid at this moment.


    ¡°They didn¡¯t understand that Wendy was referring to us as Byron¡¯s fellow monkeys.¡± Louis mutter. I heard him well but I can¡¯t fucking stopughing.


    ¡°Tsk,¡± Alyn clicked his tongue. Oh, no! The master is mad again.


    I immediately stoppedughing and tapped Sid¡¯s shoulder to make him stop as well. It was good that he immediately stopped when he saw how dark Alyn¡¯s aura was.


    I looked back to where Byron and Yanny had talked earlier. I almostughed again when I saw that Byron was still standing there like an idiot. He stayed there for a few more seconds and when he finally got to his senses, it sluggishly walked towards us.


    Sid immediately greeted Byron and held out his palm in front of it, ¡°Key.¡±


    Sid just drops a word and it looks like Byron immediately gets what it means. With regret Byron handed his car key to Sid. Louis just shook his head as I held back augh. Byron¡¯s face is priceless!


    ¡°What should we do now? Damn. She¡¯s insane, she called me Monkey, bro!¡± Byron seems pissed. Well, who else wouldn¡¯t be pissed if someonepared you to the animal.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that, man?¡± Sid responds.


    Byron¡¯s brows furrowed, ¡°What?¡± He¡¯s confused.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with what she had called you because you really look like one.¡± Sid answered and burst outughing.


    I just shook my head. This dumbass, really.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Alyn spoked.


    ¡°Alyn,¡± Louis called his attention, ¡°What about¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Alyn¡¯s brows met.


    ¡°Uhm¡­ What about you try it? I mean, we couldn¡¯t know the result if we wouldn¡¯t try.¡± Louis replied.


    Sid nodded, seem pleased with what Louis said, ¡°Right! There¡¯s nothing to lose if you will try.¡±


    ¡°Are you nuts?¡± Byron suddenly spoke, ¡°He will lose his pride and ego,¡± He turned to Alyn and when he notice that Alyn¡¯s forehead were crumpled, he instantly covered his mouth, ¡°Ops!¡±


    I heaved a sigh, ¡°If Alyn try it, it¡¯s 100% that he will fail.¡±


    ¡°How can you be so sure?¡± Louis asked. Seem to not get what I mean. Tsk. I thought he¡¯s smart but I guess he¡¯s not? Oh, well. We¡¯re in thest section together.


    ¡°Do you think Yanny will soften if Alyn approaches her? You probably haven¡¯t forgotten that Alyn¡¯s face is always frowning?¡± My statement.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Byron reacted, ¡°Giles, right. I guess it¡¯s impossible for Alyn to get Tardy¡¯s heart, just remember how they always ended up fighting.¡±


    ¡°Tsk, stop the debate already.¡± Alyn was already meddled to the conversation, he couldn¡¯t bear not to say anything about it, ¡°I won¡¯t approach that woman even if your brains are all agreed. Louis,¡± he turned to Louis, ¡°Try it again.¡± And then he walked away.


    ¡°W-What? Is he serious? But I already failed.¡± Louis said incredulously.


    I shrugged, ¡°I think he¡¯s serious.¡±


    Sid chuckled, ¡°I guess that¡¯s his reward for you when you say he should try.¡±


    ¡°And you also agreed to the idea, dude.¡± Byron rolled his eyes.


    Sid just scratched his head. Then, we started to walk when we decided to go home because we are starting to get hungry.


    Maxine¡¯s Point of View


    It¡¯s our vacant so I decided to go to the library so that no one can bother me. And it¡¯s also quiet there so I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be relieved even for a moment. I also want to read the manga I¡¯m reading there.


    When I arrived I immediately looked for a seat and sat there. I have already started reading but something is bothering my mind. I just thought about it yesterday. Louis was the first to approach me. Second, was Giles. Next, was Sid. Then, Byron yesterday. Alyn just needs to talk to me too. What¡¯s up? Will the worlde to an end?


    Sigh, I don¡¯t know what to do to them! Tsk. I went here so that I can focus and no one can bother me. But just thinking of those monkeys¡¯actions are bothering me! Oh my gosh. I can¡¯t anymore.


    ¡°Hi!¡±


    I jump in surprised when someone greeted me, when I turned my head to it¡­ gosh, for god¡¯s sake. What is he doing here?


    ¡°You startled me.¡± But rather than asking what is he doing here, Iined.


    He sat beside me andid his book on the table, ¡°I¡¯m here to read.¡±


    He¡¯s here for what? ¡°But why here?¡± I asked. I want him to get lost!


    ¡°Because it¡¯s quiet here, can¡¯t I go here?¡± He replied while smiling beautifully.


    Shit!


    ¡°I mean, why are you sitting beside me? There are still more seats and besides someone might see us. They will definitely get mad at me.¡± I frowned.


    ¡°Then¡­¡± he gets his book and pulled me before he used his book to cover our faces. ¡°Let¡¯s hide,¡± and then he smiled.


    My eyes widened when I realized our position. There¡¯s only 3 inches away from our faces. Oh my gosh!


    I immediately pushed him and turned my head in the other direction. I closed my eyes and bit my lip when I felt the blood flow towards my face.


    What the heck is he trying to do?! Fuck it!


    ¡ª¡ª


    Let me know your thoughts! ^^

 Chapter Twenty-three

    Maxine¡¯s Point of View


    ¡°I¡¯m going,¡± OMG. I can¡¯t stay any longer here. I stood up and picked up the manga I was reading as well.


    Annoying! I even thought no one would bother me but it¡¯s just what I thought. And it was Louis all the people! Moreover, what did he do before? Did he think I was thrilled? Not so, just a little. Tch.


    Before I could turn my back on him he held my hand causing me not to continue, ¡°Where are you going? I thought you were going to read?¡±


    I red at him, ¡°Earlier I wanted to read but when you came, I changed my mind.¡±


    He pouted and he¡¯s so fucking cute! Okay, even if I have a crush on him my heart won¡¯t soften with him. I still can¡¯t forget that he sided with Ferries more than me!


    ¡°That hurts,¡± he said with matching touch to his chest.


    Wow! He really acted like that, huh? How else did I feel when they all sided with that ugly Ferries? Argh. Every time I remember that day, I am still disgusted and hurt.


    I violently pulled my hand away from his grasp, ¡°I don¡¯t care. I¡¯m leaving and don¡¯t ever follow me!¡± I told him before I finally turned my back.


    I breathed a sigh of relief when I got out of the library but my heart skipped a beat when someone suddenly grabbed my shoulder. Gosh, why am I getting so jumpy? I don¡¯t even drink coffee.


    I turned to the person who holding my shoulder and guess who? None other than Louis. I¡¯ve told him before not to follow, but he doesn¡¯t seem to have heard anything. Is he deaf or does he just not really intend to do what I said?


    I frowned, ¡°What? I said don¡¯t follow me, right?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t if you¡¯ll let us go home togetherter,¡± he said.


    Go home togetherter? Oh, my fucking gosh! Don¡¯t tell me¡­ he¡¯s in love with me?


    I was immediately shaken by my thought. What is this happening to me? What did I eat this morning why are my thoughts like this? It¡¯s Louis¡¯fault! Why is he doing the covering of the book earlier and his face	 is even closer to mine. Grr!


    ¡°Why would I do that?¡± I rolled my eyes.


    ¡°Come on. Just this one, okay?¡± His eyes glow when the sunlight hits them.


    I heave a sigh. I will pretend that I had no choice but to say yes to him so that he would stop. However, the truth is that I really want to go home with him.


    ¡°Fine,¡± I said. ¡°So, stop following me anymore.¡± I added before I turned my back to him.


    As I walk back to the ssroom, I hug the manga I read earlier while there is a wide smile on my lips. Well, I¡¯ll just lie and I¡¯ll only fool myself if I say I¡¯m not happy to what Louis¡¯suggested.


    Even though I don¡¯t know the reason why he wants me to go home with him, my heart is still happy. I don¡¯t know, maybe I really like him. I never had a chance to tell Ang about it because Ferries and her ugly henchmen came into our lives.


    I don¡¯t have someone to talk about these things. I have no choice but to just keep it all to myself: the anger, the thrill, the joy, the sadness and other feelings I have. But it¡¯s okay because it looks good too, because nowadays it¡¯s hard to trust someone especially when you¡¯ve only just met. Based on my experience.


    ¡°Look, Ferries.¡±


    I heard someone speak, I looked at who was speaking and immediately lost my smile when I saw Ferries and her pets.


    Ferries smirked, ¡°Smiling like an idiot?¡±


    She¡¯s talking to me but instead of hitting her I just continued walking again. I don¡¯t have time for ugly people like them. But I hadn¡¯t gone far yet, when someone was blocked my way.


    ¡°Oh, wait!¡± One of Ferries¡¯pets interrupted, ¡°We¡¯re still talking to you, girl. How dare you show your back to us?¡±


    ¡°Then, who are you to blocked my way?¡± I asked her with a raised eyebrow.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°W-What?¡± Her nose seemed to be smoking to the dismay of what I said.


    Her otherpanions as well as Ferries sided with her. Ferries really moved to the center then moved forward to be my counterpart. She stared at me from head to toe and smiled at me as if teasing.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have to worry about you take Alyn away from me,¡± and she red at me again before continuing, ¡°Because I see that he won¡¯t like you. You¡¯re not his type.¡±


    ¡°And his not my type either,¡± I smirked. ¡°The feelings are mutual. Besides, the monkey is just for the monkey. Then, if you¡¯ll excuse me.¡± I spoke before I walked past her. I bumped their arms as they blocked my path.


    Tch. What do I care if that demon Alyn likes me or not? I won¡¯t like him either! Arg. That Ferries and her pets are so annoying. I would have had a nice day if I hadn¡¯t just met them.


    Time to go home. I¡¯m excited to go home because Louis and I talked earlier, even though I¡¯m not sure if he really nned toe with me, or he just said that because he was just bored.


    I immediately put my belongings to my bag and slung my bag over my shoulder. I turned to the door and frowned. What¡¯s up and why the students seemed to be in amotion? You will think a celebrity came because of the crowd.


    I took a courage to fit myself to the crowd so that I could get out of the room. It was crowded and hard to huddle but I finally got out. Thank goodness!


    I finally found out the reason of the group of students and the start of themotion when I saw who was the man waiting outside the ssroom door.


    ¡°Louis?¡± I whisper to myself. Could not believe of what I witnessed.


    The beautiful smile shed on the man¡¯s face when he saw me. He approached me while I gaze wandered to the crowd. And look! They are looking at me evilly it was as if they wanted to stab me just by their deadly gaze.


    ¡°Shall we?¡± Louisid out his palm in front of me. But instead of reaching for it, I just pped it reasons to lose the smile on his lips.


    ¡°I can walk,¡± I said and went ahead to walk.


    He followed me as I walked. While walking, I noticed that everywhere I looked, someone is watching us. It¡¯s Louis¡¯fault, just look at him. Even though I was speeding up, he was still trying to keep up with me. Can¡¯t he just walk behind me? Doesn¡¯t he feel anything? Is he numb? Aish!


    I am so thankful when we finally get out of the gate. But there are still a few who look at us.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said and walked ahead to get me to open the door to the shotgun seat of the van which they always rode with his cousins.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± I said and went inside.


    I was almost depressed and seemed to want to get out of the van immediately when I saw four monkeys in the interior rear view mirror. I turned to Louis when he got into the driver¡¯s seat, I wanted to ask why we were with the four of us but what else can I expect.


    Gosh. Why didn¡¯t I immediately think that they always go home at the same time?


    ¡°Hi, Tardy!¡± Byron greeted me, ¡°You said no to me but said yes to Louis? That hurts.¡±


    ¡°I just agreed for him to stop following me,¡± I made an excuse even if that¡¯s not true.


    ¡°Our Missy is liar~¡± Sid teased. I just rolled my eyes and ignored him. So what if I am? As if he could do anything with that.


    ¡°We missed you, Yanny!¡± Giles eximed in excitement.


    ¡°I don¡¯t miss you,¡± I whispered to myself. And thankfully they don¡¯t seem to have heard that. It¡¯s good that they are deaf.


    On our way, they are just talking at the back, of course the loud ones are Giles, Sid and Byron because Alyn is always quiet and you will think that he is always mad with the world. Louis, on the other hand, was justughing while driving. Heughs at the three monkeys arguing over what they yed on their mobile phones.


    As I endured the noise of the three monkeys in the back I identally nced in the interior rear view mirror. Instead of the three monkeys being struck by my eye, Alyn was struck by my sight.


    Alyn was silent as he looked out of the car. He had headphones in his ears, so that maybe he wouldn¡¯t hear the noise of the three.


    As I stared at him, I just noticed that he was also handsome. He has a squareshaped face which emphasizes his jawline, ck hair, thick eyebrows, long eyshes, ck-coloured eyes, pointed nose, reddish lips, broad shoulder andstly his Adams apple. Every time he swallows, you can clearly see its movement. If I were just one of his fans, I would say he¡¯s hot. Unfortunately, I¡¯m not one of them.


    Those are maybe the reasons why there are so many people whose getting crazy over him. Well, I didn¡¯t notice that he¡¯s handsome. How about that? He always frowned, so I didn¡¯t notice that he had features like that. His thick eyebrows always meet and then his eyes and aura are always dark. Sometimes I feel like as if I am a virus because he can¡¯t even look at me. I don¡¯t know if he meant that, or he just didn¡¯t really care about my presence. So I really feel like if ever we¡¯re the only ones left in the world it¡¯s still vague that we¡¯ll be friends.


    But now his face was gentle maybe it¡¯s because he¡¯s listening to music or maybe he just misses the ugly Ferries?


    My chest jumped in panic as he looked in the rear view mirror where I was watching him. For sure, he saw me staring at him!


    I immediately averted my gaze and just turned my eyes outside By the time we got home my heart was still speeding. I immediately got out of the car and started walking, I could feel them following behind me.


    We were near the door of the mansion when I noticed that they had stopped walking. I turned to them and saw that they were just looking at me. I just shrugged and turned my back on them again.


    They¡¯ll take care of it as long as I go inside.


    When I opened the door a gallon of mud poured on me. My white uniform has turned brown. It was as if I was drowned in mud because of how I looked. I could also feel the mud dripping down my face from my head. At the same time as I opened my mouth in shock, the men behind meughed.


    I slowly turned to them. Sid, Giles and Byron seemed to be dying ofughter while Alyn and Louis just looked at me seriously. If Alyn doesn¡¯t seem to care, Louis seems to pity me.


    ¡°Damn! It¡¯s so hrious!¡± Byron who was relentless inughter.


    ¡°Do you¡­ HAHA!¡± Sid couldn¡¯t continue what he was going to stay because of hisughter.


    ¡°Louis really don¡¯t want to go home with you,¡± Giles saidughing, he even hold his stomach. ¡°It was all nned, Yanny. This is our revenge on you, you love it?¡± His smile didn¡¯t fade.


    I closed my fist. I want to explode in anger! My chest was tight and I felt like crying.


    I looked at Louis. I can¡¯t help but get hurt. For the nth time, I feel betrayed.


    It was all nned? Is this the reason why they approached me one by one? To avenge on me? Fuck! If I only knew I wouldn¡¯t have agreed to go home with them. They just made me believe at first that they were sincere but this is really what they wanted to happen.


    I¡¯m so stupid to believe them. Yes, I showed and made them feel that I did not believe what they were saying. But deep inside, I hoped it would be true that they were concerned on me. But after this, all the hopes were gone.


    Because I immediately sent my feelings so this is what happened. If I hadn¡¯t been so stupid, it wouldn¡¯t have happened.


    It¡¯s tiring. I¡¯m getting bullied at school. I have no friends to talk to and even at home I have no ally. When I was ready to be open to them, this is what happened. When I thought we would finally be okay, they did this. Maybe there¡¯s really no hope for the six of us to get along. Maybe I was just really expecting too much.


    I bit my lower lip before I turned my back at them and run as fast as I can. When I arrived to my room, I cried.


    I just can¡¯t ept that I can almost trust thempletely. I almost believed what they told me. I can¡¯t ept that they yed with my feelings just to get revenge on me.


    I just look strong but I get hurt quickly. I am not a saint, I am human, I have feelings and I feel pain.


    ¡ª-


    AUTHOR¡¯S


    Thank you for those who are reading my story. Your 5 star review,ments, and tips will be appreciated. Thank you so much ! I hope you stay and support me even more as well as my uing stories.


    Spread love and stay healthy, everyone! ?

 Chapter Twenty-four

    Valentine¡¯s Special


    Note:


    This update is NOT rted to the previous and next chapter.


    ¡ª¨C


    Maxine¡¯s Point of View


    My life has be even more boring now. Boring has be even more boring. And I really feel like being single because of the people who have a rtionship I see here.


    Today is heart¡¯s day. But not because it was called a ¡°heart¡¯s day¡± doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s just for those who have a rtionship. Of course, you can also convey love to your parents, rtives and friends. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t have any of those. I¡¯m just living with the five assholes. I don¡¯t have any friends either. What a boring life.


    I was walking down the hallway when my eye caught sight of the pile of students. I don¡¯t even have to ask myself what¡¯s going on there. Probably it¡¯s the work of five monkeys again!


    I just ignored the women¡¯s scream and just continued walking.


    ¡ª¨C


    Sid¡¯s Point of View


    ¡°How many did you get?¡± Byron asked me. He¡¯s referring to the choctes, gifts, flowers and letters that I received from my fans.


    ¡°Why would I tell you?¡± I secretly peeked at his things before covering what¡¯s mine.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me if you don¡¯t want to!¡± He says.


    I chuckled and took a chocte bar from the ones I received, ¡°Won¡¯t I get fat on those? My sugar may go up. It¡¯s really different when you¡¯re handsome, women will definitely chase you.¡± I said being proud of myself.


    ¡°I¡¯m much more handsome than you!¡± Byron arguing with me. ¡°Just look at this man,¡± and then he showed me his biceps.


    I just rolled my eyes. I shouldn¡¯t have bragged about him, I forgot that he was more arrogant than me. ¡°You¡¯re just daydreaming,¡± what I replied.


    Byron and I looked at the person who entered our hideout. There was no one else but Alyn. His face is serious, and he doesn¡¯t seem to be in a good mood. Well, he¡¯s always in a bad mood.


    ¡°What did you get, Alyn?¡± Byron asked before Alyn could sit in his spot.


    ¡°None of your business,¡± Alyn replied and closed his eyes.


    I turned to Byron whose face was so bad now, I couldn¡¯t help butugh. He¡¯s ugly! ¡°Don¡¯t stare at me like that, bro.¡± He said before he turned his head at me, ¡°You might fall in love.¡± He added and posed a ¡®handsome-pose¡¯.


    What the heck? He¡¯s really full of himself. If he could just look at his face in the mirror, he would see how ugly he is.


    I just shook my head and ignored him. I won¡¯t be blessed if I talk to this ugly thing. But I can¡¯t talk to Alyn, and he might just hit me. Neither Louis nor Giles were here. Sigh, I¡¯m stuck with Byron-moron.


    After an hour, thank goodness Louis and Giles arrived. I even hugged them when they came in. It¡¯s so fucking tormenting to be alone with Byron. He did nothing but brag that he was handsome. He is handsome, but he is the only one who knows it.


    ¡°Woah, that¡¯s a lot, ah!¡± I eximed when I saw arge bag. Even though I haven¡¯t seen the inside yet, I already know what¡¯s in there. You may not know I am a genius even though I am in the lower section.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Woah, woah, woah!¡± Byron stood up and also approached Giles and Louis, ¡°whose are all those?¡± He asked.


    ¡°We just saw it outside,¡± Louis answered. He even turned his head to Giles. Maybe he was wondering because we also didn¡¯t know who owned the two big bags with full of gifts and so on.


    ¡°Not yours?¡± Giles asked in surprise, ¡°who is the owner of this if not you two?¡±


    We all slowly turned to the man who was quiet and sound asleep. Then we all looked at each other. It was as if our brains were connected, and we could only think of one thing.


    Right! There is no doubt about Alyn to be the owner of the two big bags.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing no one knows about our hideout, if not maybe someone took those out.¡± Said Byron.


    Louis was just shook his head before putting the two bags away. Then he went out again with Giles but soon they also returned immediately with a bag in their hand. ¡°Whose are those?¡± Byron immediately asked when he noticed what the two were carrying.


    ¡°It¡¯s mine,¡± Louis pointed to what he was carrying.


    ¡°And this is mine,¡± Giles said, referring to what he was also carrying.


    Byron and I looked at each other and seemed depressed. Seriously, why they received so much!? So unfair, bro!


    ¡ª-


    Maxine¡¯s Point of View


    Time to go home!


    Seriously, the whole time I stayed here at school no one really came to me to give me a gift even just a fake rose! I feel like I¡¯m the only person here who hasn¡¯t received anything.


    I just gasped when I thought of that. I suddenly felt sorry for myself. Sigh, but even, so I¡¯m still beautiful. Those are just choctes and flowers, tsk, so I can buy my own then.


    So when I got off campus I immediately bought a heart-shaped balloon, a rose and two choctes. Oh, see? Why should I wait for them to give me when I can buy for myself? Tch.


    I smiled broadly as I watched my hand and waited for the change in what I had bought.


    ¡°Your change,¡± said the salesman.


    I took the coin I had exchanged and turned around. But instead of advancing immediately to walk, I did not because there were five pairs of feet blocking my path.


    I rolled my eyes as I breathed a sigh. I looked up and I wasn¡¯t mistaken on what I thought. The five monkeys are actually in front of me.


    ¡°Who will you give that to?¡± Alyn asked.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know, back off.¡± I replied and rolled my eyes.


    Byron crossed his arms over his chest, ¡°Maybe you bought that for yourself?¡±


    My forehead furrowed, ¡°So what?¡±


    Because of my answer Giles, Sid and Byronughed out loud. While Louis seems to be holding back augh and Alyn is just looking at me seriously.


    ¡°No,¡± Alyn disagreed. ¡°I think it¡¯s for me,¡± then he smirked.


    What? I never thought of giving him a gift for pete¡¯s sake. So, what is he babbling about?


    ¡°What? Really?¡± Louis asked incredulously. This man is a fool he really believed what Alyn said.


    ¡°What are you-¡± I couldn¡¯t continue what I was about to say when Alyn grabbed everything I bought.


    Oh, my fucking gosh! What does this man really want? Arg!


    ¡°Hey, give it back!¡± I shouted, but he acted like he didn¡¯t seem to hear anything.


    I felt annoyed when he opened the chocte I bought, and I was even more pissed when he bit it, ¡°Thanks.¡± He said before he turned around and walked away.


    Arg! The monster took my gift for myself!


    I thought he was going to leave, but he stopped and turned to me. Later on, he approached me and whispered in my ear, ¡°It tastes really good, I hope you do too.¡±


    My eyes widened and couldn¡¯t believe what he said, ¡°W-What? Y-You¡­¡± argh! I hate this man, really!


    He just smirked and finally left with his cousins.


    Damn, you Alyn! I wish you roth in hell, pervert!

 Chapter Twenty-five

    Louis¡¯ Point of View


    ¡°Didn¡¯t we do too much? She seemed to be crying,¡± I said as Wendy ran into the Mansion.


    ¡°What are you saying?¡± Byron turned to me with a frown, ¡°What she did to us is so much worse!¡±


    ¡°What about ¡®us¡¯? With us you are not included!¡± Sid contradicted what Byron said, ¡°She just put cockroaches on your bed, while ours is worse.¡±


    ¡°Mine is also bad, ah! I¡¯m scared of cockroaches. ¡± Byron even hugged himself.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Alyn entered the conversation. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside.¡±


    ¡°Wait,¡± I stopped them before they even started walking. They all turned to me and seemed to be waiting for what I would say next. ¡°What if Wendyins to GH?¡± ¡°Yeah right?¡± Sid looked up and seemed to think.


    ¡°She wouldn¡¯t do that!¡± Giles countered, ¡°If she were to report, she would have done it a long time ago.¡±


    Byron nodded in agree at what Giles said, ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s right.¡±


    I just gasped because when I looked at Alyn it seemed like he had no intention of speaking. Hopefully Wendy won¡¯tin to GH.


    After that conversation, we also entered the Mansion. I was in front of my bedroom door and was about to turn the doorknob when I stopped and turned around in Wendy¡¯s room.


    Is she crying?


    I don¡¯t know. I just feel like what we have done was wrong. Especially when I saw her eyes earlier that seemed to want to cry. If she¡¯s upset now, it¡¯s probably because of me. Damn. I want to say sorry and beg for her forgiveness.


    I gasped again. And I was about to open my bedroom door when I noticed Alyn leaning against his bedroom door with his arms crossed and looking deeply at me.


    He stood straight and lowered his hand, ¡°Do you like her?¡±


    I was shocked by Alyn¡¯s question but I hid it. I smiled before answering, ¡°No way.¡±


    Yeah, no way. Why would I like her? I just feel sorry for her because she¡¯s a woman. That is the only reason and nothing else.


    ¡°If you say so,¡± he shrugged before entering his room.


    I stayed for a few more seconds in front of my bedroom door. And before I could finally go inside I took a nced at Wendy¡¯s room again.


    I hope she¡¯s okay.


    I knew she would be angry with me and to my cousins for what we had done. But I hope that if I ask her for forgiveness, I hope she will forgive me.


    To be honest, I want to be friends with her. If you will ask me why, I don¡¯t know, there¡¯s no particr reason. Every time I see her alone, there¡¯s an urge on me that I want to approach her. But if I do that, she will only get more attention from others, and she may be more lonely.


    Sometimes I think we should be good to her because she ran away after she found out that she was an adopted, she have nothing more except us. But what we were doing was giving her a hard time. I want to disagree with their n to soften Wendy¡¯s heart, and then we will retaliate. But in the end I did nothing but ride their n because I don¡¯t want to be hated by my cousins. Also, they will not listen to my opinion.


    Yes, curse me all you want. I¡¯m such a coward.


    Maxine¡¯s Point of View


    I woke up with my eyelid heavy. When I looked at myself in the mirror I saw the swelling of both my eyes. Probably, because I cried yesterday. Maybe it will disappearter, I will just ignore it.


    I took a shower and got dressed and then went down to go to school. I was shocked to see that five men were still here. I hurried back to my room and was thankful they hadn¡¯t noticed me earlier. I looked at the time on my wrist watch, it¡¯s close to 8:30 why aren¡¯t they going to school yet? Aish. If I just hide here until they leave, I¡¯ll just bete.


    I took a deep breath before looking in the mirror to see if I was wearing properly. As I hovered myself in the mirror, my gaze stopped in my eye. They are still swollen.


    ¡°What should I do?¡± I asked myself as I looked around my room to look for something that could be used to not notice the swelling in my eye.


    When I remembered something suddenly I went to the side table of my bed and opened the first drawer there. I smiled when I saw the sunsses that GH had given me before he left for Canada.


    I took the sunsses and looked in the mirror again before putting on the sunsses. There! This is okay. They can no longer see my eyes.


    I decided to go down, just one step on the stairs they immediately turned to me. What? Did they really wait for me to do something bad again? I just rolled my eyes at the back of my sun ss.


    As they looked at me they were obviously wondering why I was wearing sunsses. What would be the reason for me to wear this in school? They were the ones to me for this! They all stared at me until I could finally get down except for Alyn who was busy typing on his cellphone.


    I didn¡¯t speak and just elerated my walk, so they wouldn¡¯t think to ask me, I might punch them. When I got out of the mansion, I immediately looked for the driver who always drove me to and from school. He was fine and ready when I saw him, so I approached him.


    It was a few minutes before we finally reached the school. As soon as I got out of the car, they were already looking at me, there were still peopleughing and whispering. Instead of minding them, I just walked because I might bete in ss again.


    When I arrived in the ssroom, all my ssmates were silent. I even thought the ss had started because of that, but I was wrong. I was surprised when I looked at my desk, it was full of garbage. It was obvious that the contents of our ssroom trash have been dumped on the table of my chair. There are papers, skin of junk foods, water bottles, bubble gum and much more.


    I clenched my fist before I walked towards my chair. I violently removed the trash from my desk and didn¡¯t care if it littered the floor. I thought it was okay when I removed all the garbage but it didn¡¯t end there. There is vandalism on my chair table. There are insults written there: ugly, slut, bitch, witch and many more.


    Who is the initiator of this?


    I don¡¯t know but only one person came into my mind and that was Alyn. I immediately left the ssroom, I don¡¯t care if I will bete in my first subject, I won¡¯t miss what Alyn did to me. Isn¡¯t he still satisfied with what he did to me yesterday, and he added more today?


    I went up to the 5th floor and searched the ssroom where Alyn was. When I found that I violently kicked the door causing me to get the attention of the students inside that room.


    ¡°Woah!¡± One of Alyn¡¯s ugly ssmate shouted.


    I roamed my eyes inside to look for Alyn and my eyes stopped at the man resting his two feet on the table while his two hands were hidden inside his pocket. His four cousins were in his side who were obviously surprised when I entered.


    I immediately walked closer to them and when I got closer I threw my bag in Alyn¡¯s face which was the source of the noise. His four cousins stood up while he remained seated. He slowly tore my bag while he¡¯s ring at me.


    ¡°Hey, Yanny! Do you really want to die?¡± Giles asked in a panic.


    I did not answer. I just stared at Alyn even though I was nervous. Of course, he¡¯s a man, the impact will be different if he throws my bag back at me.


    I swallowed my saliva as Alyn slowly stood up while still holding my bag.


    Louis approached Alyn and held his arm, ¡°Calm down, Alyn.¡±


    ¡°Calm down?¡± Alyn turned to Louis but immediately looked back at me, ¡°He threw her bag at me!!¡± He shouted loudly. I could see the anger in his eyes as well as in his blushing face.


    ¡°Are you really the one who has the urge to get angry?!¡± I shouted back at him.


    ¡°Hey, Missy¡­¡± Sid called to me as if threatening me not to speak anymore, but I ignored him.


    Alyn smirked, ¡°Have you gone mad? What did I do to you?¡±


    Did he really want to pretend to know nothing? The thickness of this one¡¯s face! Who does he think he is? He always acts like a king here, he was really not satisfied with pouring mud on me yesterday, and he even wanted to add more garbage to my table?


    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend like you don¡¯t know anything! You actually ordered my ssmates to poor the garbage inside the trashcan on my desk!¡± I said angrily.


    His forehead furrowed, ¡°What? How could I be at fault if that¡¯s what your ssmates want to do to you? And me?¡± He smirked and pointed himself, ¡°Why would I order them to do that?¡±


    Does he really not want to admit it yet? Damn. He¡¯s pissing me off.


    ¡°Because you¡¯re a jerk!¡± I replied.


    His right eye twitched, ¡°Pardon?¡± He even showed his ear.


    ¡°I said, because you¡¯re a jerk.¡± I repeated.


    ¡°Take it back,¡± hemanded with an authority in his voice.


    My left brow arched, ¡°Why would I take it back if what I said was true?¡± Then I crossed my arms over my chest.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I was startled and seemed to run out of air around as my bag quickly flew to my side. He threw my bag! I looked at where my bag hadnded, I just covered my mouth when I saw that the white board was punctured and my bag was inside the hole.


    I slowly looked back to where Alyn was but instead of seeing him, a man¡¯s chest greeted me. When I looked up to see who was standing in front of me I immediately backed away.


    ¡°Take. It. Back.¡± Alynmands with emphasis. It seems like anytime soon I will be engulfed in darkness because of the aura he gives.


    I can not talk. I just continued to step backwards while he was advancing until he cornered me. My back is now touching the white board.


    ¡°Alyn¡­¡± I called his name as my voice trembled.


    My heart is beating so fast! I was nervous and afraid of what Alyn might do to me. ¡°Don¡¯t utter my name, take back what you said.¡± He said. When I lift my head up I saw the anger in his eyes.


    It was just the word ¡®jerk¡¯ why is it so big deal to him? I know I should say something or else he will do something to me. However, I couldn¡¯t open my mouth. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Alyn.¡± Louis tapped Alyn¡¯s shoulder.


    Alyn turned his head to Louis, ¡°Are you ordering me?¡±


    Louis sighed before he looked at me, ¡°Look. You¡¯re scaring her. She¡¯s scared.¡±


    ¡°And so?¡± Asked Alyn seemed unconvinced by what Louis said to stop, ¡°She started it. You saw it, too. Don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but¡­¡± Louis couldn¡¯t continue what he was going to stay. His eyes were just locked to me.


    ¡°But, what?¡± Alyn tilted his head waiting for Louis¡¯ next word.


    But before Louis could open his mouth, Giles tapped his shoulder, ¡°Louis.¡±


    Because of that, Louis had already removed his hand from Alyn¡¯s shoulder. The two of them still looked at each other and seemed to be talking only with their eyes. ¡°What¡¯s happening here?¡±


    I immediately turned to the speaker. I was very grateful when their professor arrived. I quickly grabbed my bag and pushed Alyn before I ran out of their ssroom.


    I bit my lower lip. That was close. If the professor hadn¡¯t arrived what could have happened to me?


    Alyn. That man is so scary. He really doesn¡¯t care either you¡¯re a boy or a girl.


    But¡­ if Alyn isn¡¯t the one who made the garbage on my desk then who?

 Chapter Twenty-six

    Maxine¡¯s Point of View


    My mind wandered as I walked back to the ssroom, but I was shocked when someone pulled my wrist, so I came face to face with that person. My gosh, I can¡¯t even see the ssroom but someone stopped me from entering right away?


    ¡°What?¡± I asked Louis.


    What is it doing here? They have ss already, their prof is already there.


    ¡°I just want to say sorry,¡± he responds.


    Sorry? Wow, I really can¡¯t believe this guy. After he fooled me, will he now apologize to me? Even if he still dreams awake I will not forgive him! Anyone else in one of them. Never ever in my wildest dream!


    I smirked and rolled my eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t you have shame?¡± I took my hand away from him and spoke again, ¡°I¡¯m not going to be fool by you anymore. Oh, maybe you approached me just now just to do something again? What are your ns now?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± he shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s not like that. I just really wanted to say sorry. I know I shouldn¡¯t have let them Alyn do that but I¡¯m cowardly. That¡¯s why, I want to say sorry though I know you can¡¯t forgive me. ¡±


    ¡°Do you think I will believe everything you said?¡± I shook my head, ¡°That¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong.¡±


    He heaved a sigh, ¡°I know. I know that after that it will be hard to trust us all. And I¡¯m not expecting you to forgive me right away.¡±


    My left brow arched, ¡°Forgive me right away? Hey, even if you kneel in front of me a million times, I will never forgive you!¡±


    Oh, my gosh. Why am I talking to this man? Maybeter my heart will suddenly break and I will suddenly forgive him. I¡¯m not sure if everything he said was sincere.


    No! I¡¯m sure all of that is just big lies. Gosh, haven¡¯t I been carried away by all that has happened? All of them deceived me and betrayed me after I trusted them. So no matter what happens, I will never believe them all.


    I was about to turn around to leave him, but he grabbed my hand again causing me to stop walking.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait,¡± Louis said. ¡°I¡¯ll wait until you can finally forgive me. I¡¯m not in a hurry so give me another chance.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked, ¡°Why are you asking me for another chance? Just to destroy my trust again?¡±


    Damn. Why is he doing this? What are they going to do to me again? Will they retaliate again because I used Alyn of ordering my ssmates to throw garbage on my desk? Gosh, isn¡¯t there an end to revenge? They are so childish!


    ¡°Just give me another chance, I won¡¯t break your trust again. Don¡¯t worry, I can wait until you make up your mind,¡± he smiled and let go of my hand. ¡°Go, sorry to stop you. You can go now you might bete in your ss.¡±


    I didn¡¯t answer, I just stared at him for a moment before I turned my back on him. I don¡¯t know. He looks sincere but I¡¯m afraid to trust him again. What if it¡¯s part of their n again? I might not be able to stop myself from running away, if what I was thinking was true. But what if he is really sincere? Should I trust him? Argh! Never mind, he said he would wait until I could think. So, I will take my time to think.


    ¡ª-


    Finally, the ss ended just like I was just an invisible in ss. But I was scolded earlier when I returned to the ssroom because of the garbage, because my ssmates pointed out to me that I was the one who spread the garbage. I was even asked to write ¡°I will not repeat¡± on 10 whole sheets of papers ¨C back-to-back.


    I am now walking to the cafeteria to buy my food and then on the rooftop I will eatter. I was just about to enter the cafeteria when everyone was looking at me, the others will look at me from head to toe. Tsk, I¡¯m used to how they look at me, so I just ignored them.


    When ites to queuing, many people enter my line so it took me a long time to buy. Even though my vein in my head was about to burst due to annoyance I resisted. I don¡¯t want to make a mess here again and maybe next time they won¡¯t just throw garbage on my table. And maybe the next thing will be worse for me.


    As for the garbage, I still don¡¯t know who had nned it. I just gasped as I walked. I was close to the building I always went to eat on the rooftop, when suddenly a group of women arrived.


    Do I even need to say who they are? It was no other than Ferries with her pets. What else do these ugly people need from me? Seriously, when will they stop pestering me?


    ¡°Haa,¡± I breathe a sigh, ¡°What else do you need from me?¡±


    Ferries takes one step forward, ¡°You really don¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°Shall I ask you if I know? Duh,¡± I rolled my eyes, ¡°Think about it.¡±


    ¡°Hey,¡± she approached me again as in too close, ¡°Watch your words, you¡¯re not in a position to talk back to me.¡±


    I looked at everyone with Ferries one by one. It was only then that I realized that there are many of them nowpare before. But I didn¡¯t budge, I looked back at Ferries and made an equal stare at her.


    ¡°Look how she red at you, Ferries.¡± Instigator of a demon to her left.


    The woman to Ferries¡¯ right nodded, ¡°Yeah. Right, it¡¯s like she¡¯s saying she¡¯s not going back down from the fight.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s give her a lesson, Ferries. So that she would never red at you again.¡± The fat woman said that looked like a whale.


    Ferries didn¡¯t pay attention to what all of her pets said, instead she asked me, ¡°What did you do earlier in Alyn¡¯s ssroom?¡±


    I frowned at her question. Is that the only reason theye here? They even really blocked me. Instead, I was eating peacefully in the rooftop right now, I am here and talking to them.


    Argh! I can¡¯t help but be bored. It was only because of Alyn that they blocked me and caused me to panic over food. I¡¯m hungry for pete¡¯s sake! Can¡¯t she just ask Alyn since that man is her boyfriend?


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask him yourself? Why do you have to block me here?¡± I asked angrily.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Gosh. Did she think I was going to take Alyn away from her, so I went there? Hey, I will never steal that man. That demon is her, if she wants I could put Alyn in her lungs. What¡¯s good with that man, why are they so deadly in love with him?  Yes, he is handsome, but he has a bad temper!


    ¡°Do you really have the courage to answer?¡± She asked. She turned to herpanions before looking at me again, ¡°There are more of us than you, you are the only one and you have no ally. Aren¡¯t you scared?¡± Then she raised her brows.


    ¡°Why would I be?¡± I answered even though I was nervous.


    Who wouldn¡¯t be nervous, right? There are many of thempared to me who are just one. Just like she said I have no ally. It¡¯s really hard to be alone. Even though there are many people in the world today, I feel like I am alone because I have no one.


    ¡°I will ask you again,¡± she crossed her arms over her chest, ¡°What are you doing in Alyn¡¯s ssroom earlier?¡±


    I did not answer. I just kept my mouth shut. Who is she for me to answer her question? She is also just a student who acts like a queen, without a crown.


    ¡°Has she be mute?¡± said the woman who has a lot of pimples on the face.


    I just rolled my eyes and was about to walk up to the building because I was starving ¨C when Ferries immediately blocked my way.


    ¡°What? I¡¯m starving!¡± I eximed. I could no longer contain my annoyance because of my hunger. It is awful to make a hungry person angry.


    She looked annoyed when I suddenly shouted because she frowned, ¡°I¡¯m asking you!¡± She shouted back.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask Alyn? Why do you have to block me just to ask that useless thing?¡± Then I withdrew my hand from her, ¡°Or maybe you can¡¯t ask him because you have no right?¡±


    Her brows met, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t ask him because you¡¯re not really his girlfriend!¡± I answer her directly.


    I don¡¯t know if what I¡¯m saying is correct because what just entered my mind was what came out of my mouth. It must have been caused by my hunger.


    She was stunned for a moment before I received a loud p from her. Herpanions backed away because of the force of her p on me. Even though I was in pain, I took it and looked at her again.


    ¡°Why? Is it true?¡± I smirked.


    She bit her lips trying to suppress her anger, ¡°Girls!¡± She calls to her henchmen, ¡°Teach her.¡± She said and at the same time her pets approached me.


    I stepped back. Damn. Are they gonna gang up me?


    I was about to run when I thought about it but someone grabbed my hair. After that, I felt a series of feelings. There were people kicking, grabbing my hair, scratching my body and the food I had brought earlier was thrown on the ground.


    ¡°Fuck, ouch!¡± I moaned when someone pped me.


    Whenever I try to stand up and fight them I always fail. Every time I tried to stand up, someone would grab my hair and pull it down reason for me to get down again. And every time I tried to retaliate, someone will grab my arms to stop me.


    There are passers -by but no one have an intention of helping me. In fact, they will just look and leave. Others will stay just to watch the torture being done to me.


    ¡°What now?! Are you still going to answer?!¡±


    I don¡¯t know who asked that because my arm is now covered over my head while I look like a baby lying on the ground. I can do nothing but tolerate everything they do to me. It hurts so much especially when that fat woman kicks me. They all took turns pping me, I was even hit on the ground. I don¡¯t know if they are furious with me or if they are just pouring all their anger on me.


    I felt the blood on my lips when the fat woman pped me. I closed my eyes in pain, I couldn¡¯t even wipe the blood when I felt that they were kicking me again.

 Chapter Twenty-seven

    Maxine¡¯s Point of View


    I felt the blood on my lips when the fat woman pped me. I closed my eyes in pain, I couldn¡¯t even wipe the blood when I felt that they were kicking me again.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Ferries interrupted, and she squatted to match me, ¡°Don¡¯t ever talk back again because if you repeat it you¡¯ll get worse.¡±


    Instead of answering I spat at her. She backed away and almost died of disgust.


    I smirked, ¡°Fuck. You. Bitch.¡±


    ¡°Argh! Destroy her!¡± She shouted and her pets approached me again.


    Damn. What they give me now hurts even more. When a woman with a mirror passed by, I tried to reach her foot, causing her to stop walking.


    ¡°Help¡­ me¡­¡± I asked for help but the woman quickly removed my hand and ran away.


    I heard the woman torturing meugh, ¡°No one will help you even if you beg in front of them!¡±


    I can already feel the swelling in my eye. Not because of crying but because of what they did to me. Every time they step on me sometimes they hit my eye, and every time they do that my head hits the ground. I feel like I have a lump in my head.


    I can no longer bear the pain. Gradually, my body became numb. They are doing too much to me, if I just look at my body in the mirror now I will probably be full of bruises.


    ¡°Okay, enough.¡± Ferries spoke again. She picked up the food I had thrown away earlier and ced it in front of me, ¡°Aren¡¯t you hungry? Eat.¡± Shemanded me while smiling. I shook. She violently pulled my hair, I was now looking up at her, ¡°When I say eat, eat!¡± She said and tried to feed me my dirty food.


    I heardughter around. It was as if I was about to cry because I was about to choke. She put the dirty rice in my mouth and covered my mouth, so I wouldn¡¯t spit out the food. I could do nothing but eat that. I want to cry. I want to cry so bad. There were already a lot of people around, and they were all just watching. They were all looking at me andughing. After I swallowed thest grain of rice Ferries just left my mouth.


    ¡°Gross,¡± Ferries said then walked away from me.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    I bent down and held back my tears. Soon I heard the spectators slowly leaving. So I simply peeked around. I¡¯m right, they¡¯re leaving.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, we might bete.¡± Ferries said and they left me.


    When they left, I just bit my lower lip while my head remained bowed. I still hold back from tears. I struggled to stand even though my knees were weakening. I had to stand up several times until I won. And when I lifted my head, I saw only one person.


    He was standing on a pole while looking deeply at me. We stared at each other until he himself give up and decided to leave.


    Has he been watching before? But why didn¡¯t he even help me? Does he enjoy watching me struggle? I sighed, right, we¡¯re not friends after all. I even used him that he was the one who nned to throw garbage on my table.


    ¡°Wendy?¡± I turned to the speaker. When he confirmed that I was the one he was referring to as ¡®Wendy¡¯, he immediately approached me with a worried face, ¡°What happened?¡± He held my hands, ¡°Who did this?¡±


    I weakly took my hand away from him and averted my eyes from him, ¡°None of your business.¡±


    ¡°Come. Let¡¯s go to the infirmary.¡± He took my hand again but I immediately withdrew it.


    ¡°Stop it,¡± I turned to him, ¡°Stop pretending like you care. Just admit that you have a new n that¡¯s why you¡¯re doing this.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you just go with me? Let¡¯s cure your wounds.¡± He looked at me straight to the eye, ¡°I¡¯m trying to prove myself to you that I¡¯m sincere.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I nodded, ¡°And then you will break my trust again.¡± I made a pale smile.


    He closed his eyes and shook his head, ¡°Whatever you think, I don¡¯t care. Juste with me first.¡±


    I didn¡¯t refuse anymore because my body was too weak to fight with him. I just went with him until we got to the infirmary.


    There was no nurse inside so he cleaned my wounds. My arm was bruised, and the edge of my lip was cracked. I have a lump in my head and eye. My cheeks are red and it looks like it¡¯s turning violet.


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Louis asked as he cleaned the wound on my lip.


    I just shook my head in response. I was numb because I could no longer feel the pain. I¡¯m afraid of alcohol because it hurts every time it¡¯s applied to the wound, but now I can¡¯t even feel the pain.


    Louis heaved a sigh, ¡°Just go home first. Let me take you home.¡±


    I nodded, ¡°Just call the driver.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± he insisted, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± I looked at him boring, ¡°Are there surprises waiting for me again?¡±


    ¡°Look,¡± he held my hand and put it into his legs, ¡°Let¡¯s not think about the past from now on and let¡¯s move forward. Because even me, I don¡¯t want to remember that. I don¡¯t know why I am doing this but please trust me again. ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not going to be easy,¡± I withdraw my hands.


    He nodded, ¡°I know that¡¯s why I said I will wait. Let me just do what I want to do for you.¡±


    We stared at each other for a while, it just stopped when the nurse came and that¡¯s when we decided to leave the infirmary. Louis held my hand as we walked, he told me to just let him because I might suddenly fall on the road. I just didn’t argue anymore and let him because I was also feeling anytime I could fall down due to the weakness of my body.


    We stopped in front of the men’s locker. Louis turned to me and then let go of my hand, ¡°Wait for me here, okay? Don¡¯t leave.¡± He ordered before entering the locker room.


    And just like he said, I just waited there. Not long after, he also returned with a jacket.


    He smiled when he handed it to me, ¡°Here. Wear this.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    He clicked his tongue before he approached me, ¡°Just do it,¡± and forced me to put his jacket on.


    It was big butfortable. His jacket is also fragrant. ¡°Thank you,¡± I said.


    ¡°No worries. Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you home.¡± Then he took my hand again and we started walking.


    We were close to the parking lot when we saw Alyn. He was standing there while carrying a stic bag and looked at us. We stopped in front of him and I saw him smirk.


    ¡°What am I seeing, Louis?¡± He turned to Louis.


    ¡°I just helped her,¡± Louis answered and tightened the grip on my hand.


    Alyn¡¯s gaze went to our hand, but he immediately returned it to Louis, ¡°You helped her? Why?¡±


    ¡°Because that¡¯s what we have to do, protect her.¡±


    Alyn smirked, “Then, did you protect her when she was ganged up earlier?


    ¡°What about you?¡± I enter into the conversation, ¡°Did you help me when I was ganged up earlier?¡±


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t my job,¡± he turned to me, ¡°I¡¯m not your body guard. Plus, you deserve it.¡±


    ¡°Alyn, don¡¯t say such things!¡± Louis eximed.


    ¡°Whatever,¡± Alyn shook his head before turned away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind him, let¡¯s go.¡± Said Louis and we continued walking.


    ¡°Jerk,¡± I whispered to myself. I just clenched my fist in annoyance. Of all demons alyn is the most of all. I am fucking hate him so much, I could die!

 Chapter Twenty-eight

    Byron¡¯s Point of View


    Tell me what I am seeing, man. I was cutting at school because I wanted to be alone. Who doesn¡¯t want to be alone when the person you¡¯re courting rejects you. Fuck, man! I¡¯m even more handsome than her crush, but she just rejected me? How do you spell, I-D-I-O-T?


    But, going back to the topic. I¡¯m here at the terrace and I don¡¯t think the two who just entered the gate noticed me. When else were Tardy and Louis friends? I saw Louis open the car door for Tardy. And whose vehicle is it? It¡¯s Louis¡¯! As far as I know Louis does not let other people ride in his car. Even his cousins ??and I had a hard time getting in his car every time we went somewhere. Then it was Tardy, he let her ride on his car, and he even opened the door for her!


    I went down to the terrace and went to my room when the two had already entered the mansion. I will wait for them to enter their room and then I will leave.


    That¡¯s what I did. I waited a few minutes before I finally left. My foot was limping as I walked to Louis¡¯ room, when I got closer I stuck my ear to the door of his room, I waited for 1 minute but I didn¡¯t hear anything, so I went to Tardy¡¯s room and stuck my ear there too. I also waited there for 1 minute but I didn¡¯t hear anything.


    Sigh, I was just heaved a sigh and was about to go down to eat in the kitchen when I suddenly heard a shout.


    ¡°AH!¡±


    My eyes widened. Fuck. What was that? To find out I went to the source of the moan. I limped my foot again and slowly went to Tardy¡¯s room. Earlier I didn¡¯t hear anything then when I was supposed to go to the kitchen then they made a noise. I pressed my ear to the door and covered my mouth when I heard what they were talking about.


    ¡°Ouch,¡± Tardy moaned.


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Louis asked concerned.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? That¡¯s why I said ¡®ouch¡¯ because it hurts,¡± Tardy replied.


    ¡°Okay, sorry. I¡¯ll be gentle so don¡¯t be mad at me,¡± Louis said.


    There was silence for a few seconds until I heard Tardy¡¯s voice again, ¡°Ouch! You said you would be gentle!¡±


    ¡°Shit,¡± Louis cursed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I pressed it too much.  Let me try again.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Tardy disagree, ¡°Look, it¡¯s now bleeding.¡±


    W-What? What is bleeding?


    ¡°It¡¯s really like that, it¡¯s really going to bleed. Wait, I forgot something, wait for me, I¡¯ll just take it.¡±


    What the fuck, man?! I can¡¯t listen to them anymore! Will Louis take Tardy¡¯s eastern pearl? Fuck. I need to tell this to GH!


    I took my phone out of my pocket and was about to type when the door I was leaning against suddenly opened. I almost fell over. I slowly turned my head and suddenly I stood up straight when Louis showed up in front of me.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± He asked, he even examined me, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you at school?¡±


    I hid my phone, ¡°What about you? What are you doing here with Tardy?¡± I peeked inside and saw Tardy sitting on the bed.


    I looked around at the two and when I realized that they were both not sweating I pushed the door, so I could see more of the inside of the room. I roamed my eyes and I saw nothing wrong there except the first aid kit next to Tardy. When I looked at Tardy I nced at her from head to toe, she was wearing her school uniform. I shifted my gaze to Louis and also looked at him from head to toe, he was also in school uniform. If so, what were they doing before? My gaze went back to the thing next to Tardy and then damn! That¡¯s when I realized that Louis is treating Tardy!


    Wait, he¡¯s treating Tardy? I once again I hovered my gaze to Tardy and I covered my mouth when I noticed that Tardy¡¯s whole body was full of bruises and wounds.


    ¡°What the fuck happened to you?!¡± I walked towards Tardy and grabbed her arm to see her bruises closer, ¡°Who did this?¡± I looked at her.


    Instead of answering what I asked, she just withdrew her arm from me, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me, you¡¯re hurting me,¡± then she shifted her gaze.


    I turned to Louis which is now approaching us, ¡°What happened to her?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I think it was Ferries¡¯ doing,¡± he answered.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    What? Ferries? The girl whose crazy over Alyn? The heck? Why would she do this to our girl? We are the only ones who have the right to make her cry and bully her and no one else!


    ¡°What the hell, that crazy wench¡­¡± I clicked my tongue and sigh, ¡°Did Alyn know about this?¡± I asked Louis, and he just nodded, ¡°What did he say?¡±


    He shook his head, ¡°Nothing, he did nothing.¡±


    My forehead furrowed and couldn¡¯t believe what Louis said. Alyn didn¡¯t do anything about this? I don¡¯t believe him. Alyn will definitely do something, I¡¯m sure of that.


    Ferries¡¯ Point of View


    ¡°Alyn!¡± I called the man I love. He turned his head to looked at me. I smiled and waved my hand before I approached him, ¡°How¡¯s your day?¡± I asked and cling to his arm.


    ¡°Why did you do that?¡± He asked. He was just looking straight.


    I pouted, ¡°Did what?¡±


    I stopped walking when he stopped. He looked at me and not a single emotion could be seen on his face, ¡°Don¡¯t y innocent, I saw everything.¡±


    I was suddenly nervous and could not look directly into his eyes. I removed my hand from his arm and turned to look at the others, ¡°What are y-you talking about?¡± I looked at him again, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are saying,¡± I forced a smile even my lips were shaking due of nervous.


    He smirked, ¡°Do you really intend to continue pretending to know nothing?¡±


    I bowed my head and bit my lower lip, ¡°Alyn¡­¡±


    ¡°I told you not to touch her, didn¡¯t I?¡± He asked but I remained silent, ¡°Answer me!¡±


    I was taken aback by his sudden shout, I nodded one after another and still couldn¡¯t speak. Damn. What¡¯s wrong with that woman? Why doesn¡¯t he want me to touch her?


    I took a deep breath before I lifted my head, ¡°Why are you so concerned about her?¡± I asked.


    His two brows met, ¡°Do you hear that question? I¡¯m not concerned about her, I¡¯m concerned about myself. Do you want to evict me from the mansion?¡±


    ¡°Is that really the reason?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Hey,¡± he utter, ¡°Aren¡¯t you forgotten anything?¡± He smirked, ¡°You have nothing to do with me. Don¡¯t asked unnecessary things. I let you stay with me because you said you will give me an information about ine¡¯s whereabouts. You forgot already?¡± He grinned vaguely, ¡°Then, remember this, if you touch her again, be prepared on what will happen to you and to your friends.¡± He said before walked away.


    I clenched my fist and bit my lower lip due of anger. Bullshit! I get it, okay? He just wants to stay in the mansion, so he¡¯s mad at me now. He really doesn¡¯t care about that girl. So, does it mean that I could touch that woman if I would do it secretly, right?


    I don¡¯t know why I really don¡¯t like that woman. All I knew was that I wanted to torture her as much as I could. There¡¯s really something to her that I hate and maybe it was her guts.

 Chapter Twenty-nine

    Maxine¡¯s Point of View


    I don¡¯t know why Byron suddenly asked if Alyn had taken any action when he found out that Ferries had oppressed me and her pets. But he didn¡¯t know, Alyn was right there and just watched his girlfriend oppress me. Maybe he¡¯s even proud of what his girlfriend did to me. They looked good together, they both had bad attitude.


    My goodness! When will my life be quiet? I think as long as I stay at this school, my life will never be peaceful because of Ferries and her henchmen.


    I¡¯m here now on the rooftop and ventting. We don¡¯t have sses at this time, so I thought I¡¯d just go to the rooftop. If I just stay in the ssroom, they might even bully me. And if I go to the library, I will definitely hear their gossiping.


    I grabbed my hair when it¡¯s blown by the wind, ¡°My gosh,¡± I whispered to myself.


    Five days have passed since what Ferries and her pets did to me, but the bruises and wounds they did to me are still on my body. The next day, when I came in after what they had done to me, my ssmates were surprised by how I looked. Who wouldn¡¯t be surprised if a student came to your school full of bruises on her body?


    When I entered, they were whispering. I just ignored them and until now they still murmur every time they see me, not only that, there are also students whough at me. Not only did my ssmates know about the bruises on my body, the whole student in this school knew about it. How did they know? Simple, someone took a picture of me after they finished hurting me, and they printed that photo and pasted it in every corner and part of the school.


    What they did was embarrassing and painful for me. Especially when I saw Angughing at that picture of mine, as well. Was our friendship is really nothing? Even if we were only friends for a while, didn¡¯t he really care about that? Will she really choose power over true friendship ?


    I sighed. But it wouldn¡¯t have happened to me if it wasn¡¯t for those five men. Yes, those five monkeys! They are really the reason why Ferries hates me. Because Ferries thought I would take her prince charming from her, she didn¡¯t know that I didn¡¯t want that man. And because of the scene in the cafeteria back then, the students here at school were also angry with me without knowing the real reason of our fight.


    Oh my gosh, my head heats up every time I remember Alyn and Ferries, ¡°Argh !!¡± I shouted, ¡°Fuck you! You two suits together, you¡¯re both ugly! Argh! Damn!¡±


    I feel free to shout here on the rooftop because no one could hear me. I¡¯m the only one who always climbs here because there¡¯s a ¡®restricted¡¯ sign on the outside of the rooftop door. I don¡¯t know why something is posted like that there, maybe something happened that had an ident here. But I don¡¯t care about that because it¡¯s just the most peaceful ce for me.


    Even if you hear other shouts from below, there is no one to bother you up here. And no one knows I¡¯ming here, perhaps they don¡¯t even know that someone ising here on the rooftop.


    ¡°I hope you two go to hell and live there! You two will be together for life!¡± I shouted again. I don¡¯t know, every time I shouted, the weight that I¡¯m bearing on my chest is reducing. Likewise, I smiled when I felt relieved, ¡°Tsk! Don¡¯t evere back when you live in hell!¡± I added, ¡°Gosh, this feeling is so fantastic.¡± I whispered to myself while smiling, I even hold onto my chest before took a deep breath.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    KRIKK!


    I immediately turned my head at the back when I heard a sound. My eyes widened when someone with messy hair got up from lying down. He removed the tarpaulin that covered him and slowly turned to me. I couldn¡¯t quite see his face because he was a bit bent over, and he was rubbing his eyes, but when he removed his hand from his face it was only then that I knew who it was.


    He straightened up as he looked at me badly, ¡°You¡¯re always screaming every time youe here. Don¡¯t you know you¡¯re disturbing a sleeping person?¡±


    Do I know that there is someone here besides me?! I just said earlier that no one knows I¡¯ming here, so why is he here? And how did he know I was always screaming whenever I was here on the rooftop? Is he always here? But why don¡¯t I notice him? Why don¡¯t I know?


    From him, my gaze shifted to the tarpaulin that had covered him earlier. Sure enough, the reason why I don¡¯t notice him even though he¡¯s here is because he was always covered by that tarpaulin.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I was sleeping before but because of your noise I woke up,¡± he stood up and walked over to me. I didn¡¯t back down and just waited for him to get closer, ¡°Say sorry,¡± hemanded.


    ¡°Huh?!¡± My left brow arched, and I crossed my arms over my chest, ¡°You didn¡¯t even apologize to me for what your girlfriend did, and then you ordered me to apologize to you because you woke up?¡± I smirked, ¡°Is it my fault that you¡¯re sleeping there? And why are you here anyway?¡±


    ¡°I alwayse here, you? What are you doing here?¡± He inserted his hand inside his pocket.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to know my reason!¡± I said and was about to pass him to leave the rooftop when he suddenly stopped me.


    I turned to him and saw that he had taken something from his pants pocket and handed it to me, ¡°Treat your bruises,¡± Alyn said before he left me and went out of the rooftop.


    I looked at the little thing he handed me. It is an ointment for bruises. Did he really give me this? I looked back to where Alyn hade out and wondered why he had given me the ointment. Was that really Alyn that I know? Or am I just imagining things?


    Maybe I was just imagining. Potentially someone else handed it to me, and he just looks like Alyn. Because the Alyn I know will never give me ointment even if I die. Then another, didn¡¯t he care about me when he saw his girlfriend oppressing me? And he said I deserve what happened to me. See? He doesn¡¯t care about me, isn¡¯t it? So, Alyn can¡¯t be the one who gave it to me. Nope. Never.


    I just shrugged and sat on the long chair that was here on the rooftop. I opened the ointment and applied it on my bruises. I was smiling while applying it. I don¡¯t know, my heart is just light now, possibly because I just finished releasing the pain in my chest?


    KRIIING!!


    I got up when I heard the bell, our ss started again. I exited the rooftop and quietly walked down to the floor where my ssroom was. I was close to the ssroom when I noticed that there were many people in the corridor. Furthermore, I looked at all of them because I might be what they were expecting to arrive, so that they could bully me again, but I was wrong in my imagination when I saw Louis across from my ssroom.


    What is he doing there?! Does he really want to torture me? My gosh!


    I was about to turn around when I heard Louis called me, ¡°Wendy!¡±


    I closed my eyes and when I opened my eyes I saw that almost everyone was looking at me. Louis ran towards me with a wide smile as if it was nothing for him, even if everyone¡¯s attention were on us. Isn¡¯t he ashamed to be looked by everyone, even we¡¯re together?


    ¡°What a-are you doing here? Your ssroom is upstairs, ah.¡± I said as he got closer to where I was standing.


    ¡°I came here to hand it to you,¡± he replied and handed me a bag. I took it and peeked at the inside. ¡°That¡¯s your food for lunch. Let¡¯s eat togetherter in the garden, okay? I¡¯ll wait for you there, see you!¡± He said before running, he even waved at me as a farewell.


    And now the full attention of the onlookers is focused on me. What the heck?!

 Chapter Thirty

    Maxine¡¯s Point of View


    It¡¯s already lunch break. I hold the food Louis gave me earlier. I exited the ssroom as my gaze was on the bag I was holding. Am I going? What if Louis gave me some poison? I gasped and stopped walking. At the same time as I stopped, something hit me, when I looked back I was surprised because it was Ang.


    Her eyebrows rose. He looked at the bag I was holding before looking back at me, ¡°Are you and Louis friends now?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I replied. I looked at the women with her and if I¡¯m not mistaken, they were the women who hurt me.


    ¡°Is that so? Then, give me the food that Louis gave you and I will eat it.¡± Sheid out her palm in front of me.


    I looked at her palm for a moment before looking back at her. Why does she want to eat the food Louis gave me? As far as I remember, Louis wasn¡¯t the one she liked. It doesn¡¯t matter, if this is all she wants, then I¡¯ll give it to her. My body still hurts and I don¡¯t want trouble.


    I was about to hand her the bag full of food when suddenly someone called to me, ¡°Tardy!¡±


    I immediately turned my back, there I saw Byron running with a lunch box whose design was spiderman. I bit my lip so hard to stopughing. He¡¯s like a child! Why is spiderman the design of his lunch box?


    ¡°Why? And what are you holding?¡± I asked him when he finally got closer.


    ¡°Ah, this?¡± He lifted his lunch box and looked at it. He looks really proud of the design, ¡°I¡¯lle eat with you. My lunch box is cute, isn¡¯t it?¡± And it smiled broadly.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    I turned to the woman shouting at Ang¡¯s group. Of course they are here, I almost forgot because I really enjoyedughing at Byron¡¯s lunch box.


    ¡°Who are those?¡± Byron asked me then pointed to the women to my left. To my left is Ang and herpanions, to my right is Byron.


    ¡°Nothing,e on.¡± I spoke and grabbed Byron¡¯s arm to pull him away from there.


    I¡¯m not going to give this lunch to Ang anymore. It¡¯s tiring to line up in the cafeteria so I¡¯d better just eat it. But wait. I stopped walking so Byron stopped too. He turned to me and seemed to be waiting for me to speak. Did he know that Louis and I would be eating together this lunch break? Or maybe they are nning something new?


    ¡°Be honest,¡± I put my two hands on my waist, ¡°Are you nning something again? What¡¯s that? Tell me!¡±


    He frowned, ¡°What are you talking about? We¡¯re just going to eat, are you crazy?¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    He nodded, ¡°Come on!¡± He said and pulled me away.


    When we arrived at the garden, Louis was already there. There was a nket lying on thewn, and in front of Louis was food. When he noticed us he waved at us. Byron and I went over and sat down.


    ¡°Try this one. I cooked it,¡± Louis said and took the tempura from his lunch box.


    ¡°This too, Tardy, taste my baked cupcake,¡± Byron whispered and took the cupcake from his lunch box.


    ¡°Thanks, just put it here.¡± I spoke and showed them the lid of the lunch box that Louis had given me.


    We have already started eating. I forgot to not trust them again because of the taste of my food. I tasted Louis¡¯s tempura and it was okay. I also tasted Byron¡¯s cupcake and that was okay too, not too sweet. It¡¯s just like we¡¯re having a pic today. I smiled because this day was different to me but I stopped for a moment to think about why they were doing this.


    I sneezed to get their attention, ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Which?¡± Byron asked.


    ¡°This,¡± I replied, ¡°Why did youe with me to eat?¡±


    ¡°Is it forbidden?¡± Louis said, ¡°Can¡¯t we eat with you?¡±


    I sigh, ¡°Is this another one of your pranks?¡±


    Byron clicked his tongue, ¡°What prank are you saying? We¡¯re about to finish eating, did something weird happen to you? Nothing, right?¡±


    My left brow arched, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I mean, we do it because we want to,¡± Louis replied, ¡°there¡¯s no other reason but that so don¡¯t even think about it. ¡±


    I just shrugged, ¡°K. Whatever,¡± I said just before resuming eating.


    When it was over we went back to our ssrooms. As soon as I sat in my chair, Ang approached me immediately. It crossed her arm and raised her eyebrow. I just stared at her as I waited for her to speak.


    After a while, she said, ¡°I told you to give Louis¡¯ lunch box to me, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have food or money so you¡¯re asking for what Louis gave me?¡± I replied.


    She smirked, ¡°What do you think of me? Beggar?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything like that,¡± I said and avoided looking at her.


    She has really changed. She is no longer the Ang I once knew. The Ang I know isn¡¯t like this or maybe that¡¯s just what I thought. Anyway, I still don¡¯t really know her whole personality because our friendship didn¡¯tst long.


    ¡°The next time Louis hands you something, give it to me,¡± she ordered.


    I looked at her again, ¡°Why would I do that?¡±


    ¡°Because I said,¡± she smirked, ¡°And if you don¡¯t want to repeat what happened to you, you¡¯ll follow what I said.¡± She said more before she turned around and went back to her seat.


    Why should I follow her? I also don¡¯t care if they repeat what they did to me. I won¡¯t be afraid anymore because if Louis is really sincere in what he told me, he will defend and help me this time if something bad happens to me. And I¡¯m hoping that what he said was true. That he was sincere in what he said. I have made up my mind, I will give him a chance to regain my trust.


    The ss is over. I put my belongings in my bag and walked out of the ssroom. I was at the door when someone suddenly pushed me causing me to fall. When I copsed I heardughter around.


    ¡°Oops, sorry but that was intentional,¡± Ang said thenughed out loud apanied by other students.


    What¡¯s wrong with her? I didn¡¯t do anything to her so why is she doing this to me?Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    I lifted my head and looked at her, ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± I asked while still sitting on the ground.


    ¡°No reason,¡± she smiled, ¡°You look so good to y with so I tried and then ¨C boom! I¡¯m right, you¡¯re good to be a ything,¡± she added with a smile on her face.


    My fist clenched in annoyance. This was probably the effect of her closeness to Ferries. Damn. I can¡¯t hit her because for me she was still my friend. But the next time it happens, I won¡¯t hesitate to hit her.


    ything she says? She¡¯s the one who¡¯s a ything! Ferries was just toying with them and she¡¯s happy to be one of Ferries¡¯ girls?


    I got up and ironed my skirt. Then I looked at her for a few seconds before I turned my back on her. Only now will I give in to her, but the next time I am embarrassed again in front of a lot of people and make me feel that the friendship the two of us had was all nothing, I will not keep quiet. What they did to me before was enough. I can no longer tolerate what they will do to me next.

 Chapter Thirty-one

    Maxine¡¯s Point of View


    I yawned in the middle of our teacher teaching in the foreground. Her way of teaching is boring, that¡¯s why I¡¯m feeling sleepy. Also, I don¡¯t know, I¡¯m feeling excited now to take break time probably because I know I¡¯m eating with someone. But even so, I still don¡¯t trust Byron and Louispletely. I have to be careful, what if they fool me again, right? Even if the process takes a long time, it¡¯s okay to make sure that what happened before doesn¡¯t happen again.


    CLING! CLING! CLING!


    The bell rang to signal that it was break time. I immediately got up from my seat and was about to walk when I stopped when I saw Ang in front of the door. Her arm was crossed at the top of her chest as she looked at me sharply. Why would she look like that? What else did I do?


    I heaved a sigh before starting to walk. And when I was close to where she was standing I immediately stopped. I really meant to distance myself from her because maybe she would do something to me again. I don¡¯t want trouble anymore so why can¡¯t they stop bothering me even though I¡¯m avoiding it? It¡¯s really hard to understand these women.


    ¡°Eat with us,¡± Ang said.


    I frowned, ¡°What are you nning on doing?¡±


    Ang rolled her eyes, ¡°I just invited you to eat with us, we¡¯re nning something right away? Can¡¯t we just want you to eat with us?¡±


    ¡°Why do you want me to eat with you?¡± I asked, ¡°You really don¡¯t like me and then you want me to eat with you? Who are you fooling with?¡±


    She gritted her teeth before moving closer to me, ¡°Don¡¯t be too hard to get, okay? Ferries just ordered me to get you. Because I have no intention of talking to and approaching you if Ferries didn¡¯t tell me. So, can youe with us? Juste with us voluntarily before I take you by force. ¡± She said, threatening me.


    So, the real reason also came out. Ferries was the mastermind of this, I¡¯m sure that she also ordered Ang yesterday to embarrass me in front of many people. Well, who else is the leader of these women? There is no one else but Ferries: the princess of the female demons who attend this school.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want toe with you, Louis and I will eat together. Get out of my way.¡± I utter but they didn¡¯t take even one step. They were still standing in front of me and blocking the door.


    ¡°You do not want to?¡± Ang¡¯s left brow arched. She turned to the women behind her and gestured there before saying, ¡°Get her.¡±


    I immediately turned around to run but even before I could step on one I felt the hand of the women who were with Ang. They dragged me, I didn¡¯t know where they were going to take me. Whatever I tried to get out of their grasp I couldn¡¯t do it. How can I get away if there are a lot of them holding me?


    We went down to the building and we walked behind it. There I saw Ferries sitting while there were a few students around her. She was wearing a birthday hat on her head and also had a cake in front of her ced on the table. When she noticed that we had arrived she immediately stood up. She smiled broadly before walking to greet us.


    ¡°Hey, let her go, can¡¯t you see? She¡¯s having a hard time because of your hold,¡± Ferries said. The women immediately let go of me and walked away from me. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Ferries immediately pulled me over and sat me down in front of where she had been sitting earlier.


    She sat across from me and gestured to Ang. Ang went to the corner and soon after she came up to me with a birthday hat and put it on me.


    I frowned, ¡°What¡¯s this? What are you up to, Ferries?¡±


    She shrugged, ¡°I just want to celebrate my birthday with you, is that bad?¡± Then she grinned, ¡°Here¡­¡± she handed me the cake, lighter and handed me the small candle. ¡°I want you to light a candle for me.¡± she says.


    Is there anything I can do? Even if I refused she would still force me to do what she said.


    I took a deep breath before sticking the candle into the cake. I was about to light it when the cake suddenly rose and touched my face. The cake slipped down my face, I gasped in shock. When the cake fell I heard their loudughter. Some even take photos and videos while I look like that.


    Anger red up in my chest as I watched Ferriesugh out loud as she held her phone pointed at me. Damn. I can¡¯t take this anymore! I picked up the cake that had fallen and put it back on the table. Then I stood up violently and quickly pulled Ferries¡¯ hair then knocked her face on the cake on the table.


    Everyone around gasped and I¡¯m sure that they also captured in the video when I knocked Ferries¡¯ face on the cake. I lifted Ferries head and pped her cheek hard. She touched the part of her cheek that I pped before she turned to me. She stood up violently and pulled my hair. At first only Ferries¡¯ hand was on my head, now there are many hands holding it.


    Damn! Here we are again, they are ganging up on me again. Fuck. What should I do? The other bruises on my body were not healed yet and then they will add more again?


    ¡°Shit! How dare you do this to me?!¡± Ferries shouted angrily.


    Even if I wanted to respond to what Ferries said and fight the people who are hurting me, I couldn¡¯t. My body quickly weakened and I just found myself lying on the ground again. Damn. Does it have to happen over and over again? Is there nothing new? I just close my eyes while dealing with the pain. Damn. I hate this!


    In the middle of them stepping on me I heard someone running. I don¡¯t know how many feet it is but I can hear it approaching where we are. After a few seconds, the beaters stopped. Some timeter I opened my eyes. When I opened my eyes, I was greeted by five pairs of shoes when I looked up at the owners and I just burst into tears.


    What are they doing here? Are they the ones who did it? Did they n all this? Damn. Didn¡¯t I mention that those five will do something bad again? I was right. It¡¯s a good thing I haven¡¯t given my trust to Louis and Byron yet. But even though I¡¯m still hurting, how many more times will they y with me? Aren¡¯t they tired? Because I¡¯m getting tired. I don¡¯t do anything bad to them but why do they treat me like this? I think I just lived in the world to suffer for torture of people.


    I didn¡¯t even feel the love of a parent and even just the love of a friend I couldn¡¯t get. Why is my life like this? Damn. I can¡¯t stop the tearsing out of my eyes because of the pain they did to me earlier.


    ¡°What are you doing here, huh?!¡± Byron shouted, there was anger evident on his face.


    Is he angry? Why? Is he just acting?


    My gaze went to Louis as he squatted in front of me and helped me get up. He stroked my hair before looking me in the eye, ¡°Are you okay?¡± He asked. He sighed before speaking again, ¡°Of course, you¡¯re not fine. I¡¯m sorry we¡¯rete.¡±


    I was suddenly confused by what was happening. Why is he sorry for beingte? Didn¡¯t theye here because they were the boss? So¡­ why? I remained silent and just stared at Louis. What is happening still doesn¡¯t sink into my brain.


    ¡°I told you not to touch her! How many times should I tell you that, huh?!¡± Alyn¡¯s voice echoed around which caught my attention.


    His jaw tightened, it was obviously furious. When his eyes turned to me, I immediately averted my eyes. His eyes were too scary for me to return my gaze. Alyn¡¯s aura has always been scary but it¡¯s even scarier now.


    I close my eyes when I suddenly feel dizzy. When I opened my eyes, I felt an earthquake. Louis speaks but I can¡¯t hear that. He also ps my cheek lightly as his lip continues to move. My eyes narrowed as darkness slowly engulfed my vision. I heard Ferries shout loudly before darknesspletely engulfed my vision.

 Chapter Thirty-two

    Giles¡¯ Point of View


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Byron frowned as he looked at his phone. While we were just eating.


    This man, really. Instead of eating, he¡¯s focusing on hi cellphone.


    Sid leaned on Byron to see what he was watching, ¡°Who¡¯s that? Is that ¡­¡± he paused for a moment, seeming to wonder who they were seeing on the screen, ¡°¡­ that¡¯s Missy, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Byron nodded, still staring at what he was watching while Louis stood up when he heard that they were watching Yanny. Wait, how do they watch Yanny?


    Louis stood up and approached Byron to watch as well. He frowned before saying, ¡°What is that woman nning again? There¡¯s so much crowd around Wendy. Where is that ce? Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Seriously? When else was Louis concerned with Yanny? And this same goes to Byron. He seems to be worried about Yanny as well. What are they watching anyway?


    I stood up and approached Byron to find out what they were watching, ¡°Woah!¡± I said in amazement when we saw that Ferries had pped the cake to Yanny¡¯s face.


    ¡°What the fuck?!¡± Louis shouted. I was almost deaf because he was so close to me.


    I turned to him and red at him, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, man?¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡± What Louis just answered to me and looked at the screen again.


    ¡°Pfft-¡± Louis and Byron suppressedughter when Yanny retaliated against what Ferries did to her. But the expression on their faces also changed immediately when Yanny was attacked by people who had just been watching Yanny and Ferries before. We can now see how women beat Yanny. ¡°Damn! Where is that ce?!¡± Louis shouted and looked around to find where Yanny was.


    ¡°Chill, dude,¡± Sid said, ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you? Are you really concerned about Missy?¡±


    Louis red at him, ¡°When the bruises on her body increase, I¡¯ll hang you. Did you hear?¡±


    Sid put his hands on the air, ¡°Come on, dude! Do you like Missy?¡±


    Louis was about to open his mouth when he stopped because of Alyn¡¯s sudden rising, ¡°Can¡¯t you just shut up?¡±


    Louis shook his head and approached Alyn, ¡°Alyn, we need to find Wendy. Something bad might happen to her if we leave her in the hands of Ferries and her friends.¡±


    Alyn¡¯s forehead furrowed as if he didn¡¯t know what Louis was saying, ¡°Ferries? What¡¯s up with Ferries and Ugly?¡±


    Louis took a deep breath before walking over to Byron and grabbing his phone, then he approached Alyn and handed Byron¡¯s phone. Alyn took it and watched the screen of Byron¡¯s phone for a moment. After a while, he looked up at us and then returned the phone to Louis.


    Alyn sighed as if holding back his anger, ¡°Where is that spot?¡± He asked.


    They all shrugged except me so I replied, ¡°That¡¯s behind Yanny¡¯s building.¡±


    As soon as I said that, Louis, Byron and Alyn immediately ran. Sid and I looked at each other first and shrugged before we followed our cousins. I don¡¯t even know what¡¯s going on but it¡¯s better that we follow them and maybe I¡¯ll find an answer there.


    Hmm¡­ What did Louis say earlier? When did the bruise on Yanny¡¯s body increase? Does Yanny have bruises on her body? If so, where did he get it? It¡¯s not Alyn¡¯s doing, is it? Alyn is furious with Yanny, maybe because of Yanny¡¯s doodle on ine¡¯s picture. I just shrugged, even though Alyn was very annoyed with Yanny, Alyn wouldn¡¯t hurt her. I know him, he can¡¯t afford to hurt a woman physically.


    When we got to the spot the women immediately stopped. Ferries, on the other hand, seemed to see a ghost because of the reaction on her face. I searched my eyes for Yanny and my eyes found her lying on the ground. When I examined her whole body, I suddenly felt angry with the women who had done this to her. The side of Yanny¡¯s lip was bleeding, she had bruises on her body, her hair was messy and she also had blood on her forehead.


    Byron shouted that made me back to reality, ¡°What are you all doing here, huh?!¡±


    Next was Louis approached Yanny. I don¡¯t know if they¡¯re talking because Louis is turning his back on us and he¡¯s covering Yanny¡¯s face.


    ¡°I told you not to touch her! How many times should I tell you that, huh?!¡± Alyn¡¯s voice echoed around.  .


    ¡°Hey, Wendy! Are you okay? Wendy,¡± I turned to Louis who was calling Yanny louder and louder as he pped her cheek softly, ¡°Wendy? Wendy?! Wendy! Are you okay? Answer me!¡±


    What¡¯s happening?


    I turned to Ferries when sheughed out loud. Damn. Her voice is annoying! I just closed my eyes because I was annoyed, if this one wasn¡¯t just a woman I might have hit her. How dare she do that to our girl? We are the only ones who can hurt Yanny¡¯s feelings!


    Fuck! I didn¡¯t know that Yanny was going through something like this here at school. If I only knew, I would treat her as our princess. She¡¯scking of love and we haven¡¯t treated her well yet, what¡¯s worse is that we haven¡¯t been able to defend her from women who oppress her. Damn. Why do I only realize this now? Don¡¯t tell me that Louis and Byron¡¯s action earlier was because they already realized that they should be good to Yanny? Damn it!


    ¡°Why are youughing?¡± Sid asked, ¡°Are you crazy son of a bitch?¡± I turned to him in shock at his question to Ferries. His forehead furrowed as he looked sharply at Ferries. I smiled, maybe he realized everything as well.


    Ferries stoppedughing, ¡°Why am Iughing?¡± She smirked, ¡°Because you¡¯re all acting like an idiot! Especially, Alyn!¡± She said and pointed at Alyn, ¡°You should be on my side but why are you defending that woman? Who is she for you, huh? Tell me!¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°She¡¯s my toy,¡± Alyn answered, ¡°No one could ever touch what¡¯s mine.¡±


    ¡°T-Toy?¡± Ferries stuttered.


    ¡°Yeah, and because you damaged what¡¯s mine ¡­¡± Alyn inserted his hand inside his pocket, ¡°¡­ I am now breaking the deal.¡±


    What¡¯s deal?


    Ferries shook her head, ¡°No! Argh! I hate you! I hate you! Why are you doing this to me?!¡± She turned around as if looking for something on the table, soon after she faced again holding a lighter. She lit it and pressed it to the cor of her uniform, ¡°Tell me you¡¯re not serious about what you said.¡±


    ¡°What the heck, man?¡± Sid whispered.


    ¡°She¡¯s crazy,¡± Imented and shook my head.


    Louis smirked, ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±


    ¡°Yes! I will burn myself if you leave me!¡± And she brought the lighter even closer to the cor of her uniform. Move the lighter a little closer and her uniform will really be lit.


    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Alyn even gestured using his hand, ¡°Should I add gasoline to make it easier for you to burn your body?¡±


    ¡°Woah, that¡¯s what you called ¡®burn¡¯, bro.¡± Sid tapped Alyn¡¯s shoulder. He¡¯s being proud of what his cousin said.


    Ferries trembled, ¡°Argh!¡±


    ¡°Wendy!¡±


    Our attention shifted to Louis when he cried out. My eyes widened when I saw that Yanny was unconscious. Damn! We immediately ran to their ce, as soon as we arrived, Alyn immediately grabbed Yanny from Louis¡¯ hand.


    Alyn immediately picked up Yanny and was about to turn around when she suddenly stopped to face Ferries. His eyes was full of anger and his aura became darker, ¡°Don¡¯t ever show your face in front of me again if you don¡¯t want me to set you on fire.¡± And then he turned his back.


    ¡°All of you!¡± I shouted as I pointed at everyone with Ferries, ¡°Don¡¯t you ever show your faces in front of us again, got it?¡±


    They all just bowed and didn¡¯t answer anymore. Ferries, on the other hand, cried in the presence of her friends. We left there and took Yanny to the infirmary.

 Chapter Thirty-three

    Maxine¡¯s Point of View


    I grabbed my head as I forced myself to get up from lying down. I kept my eyes closed, when I sat down that¡¯s when I opened my eyes. When I opened my eyes, I saw five monkeys sitting in front of my bed and staring at me. Wait! It seems to have already happened, doesn¡¯t it? This is the third time I¡¯m seeing this scenario, but the only difference is that they are carrying different foods. Yes, all of them, but of course except Alyn. He just sat there like a boss and focused his attention on his phone.


    What else is he doing here when he¡¯s busy with his cellphone? He cane out, I don¡¯t need his mercy, after all, he¡¯s the reason why Ferries is so mad at me even though I¡¯m not doing anything.


    But seriously? Why are they holding fruits and porridge? I¡¯m not in the hospital.


    I even looked around to make sure I wasn¡¯t in the hospital. I breathed a sigh of relief when I confirmed that we were not in the hospital.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Louis got up from his seat and approached me with soup.


    ¡°Get well, Missy,¡± Sid said then approached me and handed me the bouquet of flowers, ¡°I will teach you how to fight back so that you are not always oppressed- ouch!¡± He carries the part of his arm that Byron had pped, then he red at Byron.


    ¡°Shut your mouth,¡± Byron whispered to Sid.


    ¡°Why? I¡¯m just telling the truth, look at her,¡± Sid said while pointing at me, ¡°She¡¯s full of bruises and wounds.¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Probably, idiot!¡± Giles stood up and hit Sid on the head, ¡°Do you think Yanny can fight those women? You see, there are a lot of them and then there are fat ones.¡±


    ¡°Let it go,¡± Byron tapped Giles shoulder, ¡°It¡¯s really like that when you¡¯re in the lower section; the brain is weak.¡±


    Sid¡¯s eyes widened at what his cousin said and immediatelymented there, ¡°Wow! You¡¯re in the lower section too, maybe you forgot, bro!¡±


    Because of what Sid said, weughed except for Alyn who was still focused on her cellphone.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Giles handed me a basket of fruit, ¡°Eat it all if you need someone to peel the rest of it, just call for me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother, I will stay by her side,¡± then Byron winked at me.


    The heck is wrong with these guys? Why are they being nice to me all of a sudden? Well, whatever. It would be better for us to be like this than to quarrel. Whatever they ate today, so they became like this to me, I hope they eat it every day so that their treatment of me will not change.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, don¡¯t add to Wendy¡¯s headache,¡± Louis entered the conversation.


    ¡°All right, just, Yanny, eat all that. You really need to eat it all!¡± Giles said while looking at the basket that I justnded on my side table.


    I don¡¯t know if they ate something bad, or they just felt sorry for my condition, so their hearts suddenly softened. Then next time when I¡¯m okay again we¡¯ll all go back to normal. The messy one, endless fighting back, or ignore each other again.


    If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll just want to stay here today. Whether they are sincere or not in what they are doing to me today, my heart is still happy. It feels good when you know someone will care for you. I am d because I have now experienced that someone is concerned about me. So, I hope this day never ends.


    I nodded in response, ¡°Yes, thank you.¡± I said, then smiled.


    ¡°Mine, that¡¯s not edible,¡± Sid pointed to the bouquet I was holding, ¡°Missy, you might eat it.¡±


    Sid received another p on the arm from Byron, ¡°Stupid! She has a brain unlike you, your brain was on your foot!¡±


    I just smiled at them. Sid was just carries his arm while Byron stepped forward and handed me a box, ¡°Just eat that when you feel like eating sweets. I baked cookies for you.¡±


    ¡°Woah,¡± my gaze shifted to the box he handed me. I looked at it for a moment before looking back at Byron, ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Byron¡¯s eyebrows went up and down as a wide smile etched on his lips, ¡°As long as it¡¯s you, Tardy,¡±


    ¡°Corny! Come on, we¡¯ll still y!¡± And Sid pulled Byron out of my room. Giles followed them. The only ones left in the room were me, Alyn and Louis.


    What else is Alyn doing here? He will not give me anything like his cousins. And what¡¯s on his phone? He has been focusing there for a while, as far as I know he doesn¡¯t like to hold a phone. Or maybe he¡¯s talking to Ferries, so he can¡¯t let it go?


    ¡°Eat this soup, okay? You need this and this¡­¡± Louis handed me the medicine, ¡°¡­ you need that too.¡±


    I nodded and smiled, ¡°Uh-hmm, thank you.¡±


    He also smiled at me, I would have melted in his smile if he hadn¡¯t just turned in Alyn¡¯s direction. He stared at it for a while, so I looked to see where Alyn was. And there he¡¯s still busy on his phone.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t youing out yet, Alyn?¡± Louis asked.


    Finally! I wanted to ask that since earlier. And I also want to ask what¡¯s on the phone. But, wait. Why do I care if Alyn is so focused there? Right, I don¡¯t care. I didn¡¯t care, even if he looked there all night.


    We seemed to get Alyn¡¯s attention because he turned to us, ¡°Why? Are you going to do something that other people shouldn¡¯t see?¡±


    My eyes widened at what he said, and I felt the gradual warming of my cheek. Argh! Is Alyn crazy? Just what wasing out of his mouth!


    ¡°Nope. It¡¯s not like that, I just noticed that you¡¯ve been looking at your phone since a while ago, ¡± Louis replied. I thought I was the only one who noticed that, thank goodness, I wasn¡¯t the only one. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Louis asked.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± then Alyn hid his phone in his pocket, ¡°How about you? Aren¡¯t you going to go out yet?¡±


    Louis turned to me and gave me a small smile. He held my hand before he spoke, ¡°I¡¯ll go out first. Just call me if you need anything, okay?¡± I just nodded at what he said, ¡°Get well, you can¡¯t just be there in bed.¡± He then messed up my hair.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get better even if you don¡¯t tell me because I¡¯m still studying,¡± I replied.


    He just nodded andughed at my answer. After a while, he said goodbye and went out. Alyn followed him, and before he finally left, he looked at me. Tsk. What do you think that is for? He didn¡¯t even give me anything, tsk, unlike his cousins they gave me something! ! Argh! Suddenly, I was mad again. He had nothing to do in my room except looking at his phone, so why did he stay until Louis left?


    If Alyn wasn¡¯t in my room at first, maybe Louis would still be with me and we still talking to each other. Annoying!


    Tsk. I¡¯ve been in a good mood just a while ago, and now it suddenly changed because of Alyn who always has a serious face. Sigh, I don¡¯t want to think about that man anymore, I¡¯d better just think of Louis because I feel better every time I think of Louis. Gosh. I then remembered Louis¡¯ smile on me earlier. The sweetness of his smile and he is so handsome! Unlike Alyn who is always frowning and always has a dark aura. Tsk!

 Chapter Thirty-four

    Maxine¡¯s Point of View


    After sipping the soup Louis gave me I left the room and went downstairs to go to the living room. When I arrived, the five men were gone. Where are they? I just shrugged and walked to the garden. When I saw a small rock I kicked it and then I ran closer to it and kicked it again. That¡¯s just what I was doing while heading to the mansion¡¯s garden, until I heard Byron¡¯s voice calling to me.


    ¡°Tardy!¡±


    I stopped kicking the rock before I lifted my head and looked for Byron. He waved at me so I noticed him immediately. He took shelter under a big tree and he wasn¡¯t the only one there because his cousins ??were also there. Louis waved at me as Byron did. Sid, on the other hand, has his attention on the phone, he¡¯s definitely ying again. Giles just smiled. And Alyn¡­ he was reading a book.


    I sparingly smiled at them and remained standing away from them. I would also like to take shelter there but what if they don¡¯t want me to be with me? Especially with Alyn, I¡¯m sure he don¡¯t want me to be there. Hmp! I¡¯ll just go back to the room.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    I was about to turn around and was about to walk back to the mansion when Louis suddenly called to me, ¡°Wendy! Come here!¡±


    I turned to him and saw that he was gesturing me toe close. Shall Ie closer? What if Alyn kicks me out? I might just be embarrassed in front of his cousins!


    In the midst of the demon and angel arguing in my mind, my foot decided toe closer to where the five were. My gosh! Even my feet have their own brain!


    Even before I could get close to them, Louis got up immediately and approached me. He took my hand and helped me to sit up. He sat next to me, Giles was next to me. Giles was next to Sid and next to Louis on his left was Byron who was next to Alyn. Never mind, this is our position;


    Alyn || Byron || Louis || Me || Giles || Sid


    We were surrounding the tree to make sure we were all sheltering under it.


    ¡°How are you feeling? Are you okay?¡± Giles asked.


    I nodded then smiled, ¡°Yep. I¡¯m okay, thanks for Louis¡¯ soup,¡± I said and turned to Louis. He smiled at me.


    ¡°Huh? What about my fruits?¡± Giles asked with a frown.


    Iughed softly before replying, ¡°Thank you too, Giles.¡±


    He shrugged, ¡°You¡¯re wee my Yanny,¡± he even moved his eyebrow up and down while having a wide smile on his lips.


    I justughed and didn¡¯t answer. I turned to Louis when he suddenly stood up, he left but returned immediately. He sat down next to me again, I was surprised when he suddenly pushed aside my hair to tuck it at the back of my ear. But I was even more surprised when he tucked a flower to my ear together with my hair.


    ¡°Louis,¡± I stared at him and wondered what he had done.


    He smiled at me, ¡°You¡¯re beautiful,¡± he praised me that makes my heart beat faster.


    Damn! What¡¯s wrong with him?


    I immediately averted my eyes from him. I bowed my head and yed with my fingers before replying, ¡°T-Thanks.¡±


    I heard his faintugh, ¡°You¡¯re always wee, Maxine.¡±


    Max- what? Did he call me by my name?


    My heartbeat quickened even more when he mentioned my name. I immediately raised my head and turned to face him. I stared at him as my eyes widened. It¡¯s not just imagination, is it? I actually heard him call me by my name didn¡¯t I?


    ¡°Why? Do I have dirt on my face?¡± Louis asked when he noticed that I looked at him for a long time. He even wiped his face because I was looking at him so he thought he had dirt on his face.


    I immediately nodded, ¡°N-No,¡± damn, do I really have to stutter?


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Louis tilted his head to see my face when I bent down my head again.


    I averted my face from him because I felt like all my blood had risen to my face. My head is now in Giles¡¯ direction. Damn. Can he please meter when there¡¯s only two of us together? It¡¯s embarrassing! We are still with his cousins, they might even tell me that I looked stupid.


    My gosh! Now, I¡¯m really sure that I have a crush on Louis!


    ¡°Are you feeling bad, Yanny?¡± Giles looked at me as if examining me, ¡°Do you have a fever? Your face is red.¡±


    My eyes widened, ¡°Ha?¡± I bowed but I also immediately raised my head, ¡°Ah!¡± I stood up as if I remembered something, ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep, I suddenly felt sleepy.  I¡¯ll go ahead to you, huh? Bye!¡± I didn¡¯t wait for them to answer and I ran back to the mansion.


    My gosh! Embarrassing! What if Louis suddenly figured out that I liked him and so I blushed earlier because I was thrilled at what he did? Argh, please no!


    I went straight to the kitchen and poured water into the ss. I was about to drink the water when someone suddenly snatched the ss from me. When I looked back at who it was, my mood immediately changed. It would have been okay if Louis was the one who stole the ss from me but it¡¯s not. Why is this one here? If he¡¯s thirsty, he can just pour water for himself, not suddenly grabbing the water of others. Argh!


    ¡°Thanks,¡± said the demon Alyn before he put the ss down on the table.


    I just ignored him. I took a new ss and was about to fill it with water when Alyn suddenly snatched the ss from me again. Not only that, he also took the pitcher from me.


    He poured water to the ss I had taken, when it was full he moved the ss towards me. He knows how to transfuse, why didn¡¯t he do it before? He really stole my water!


    ¡°Drink it,¡± he ordered.


    I frowned, ¡°Ha?¡±


    ¡°I said, drink it.¡± he repeats what he said earlier. He even used his head to point at the ss.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to! You drank that,¡± I replied to him. Tsk. What does he think of me? Jackass? It¡¯s up to him. He should been the one to drink that, after all, he was the one who poured the water there.


    ¡°I filled it for you and then you told me I should drink it¡­¡± He smirked, ¡°When you should thank me for doing that?¡±


    ¡°Did I tell you to do that?¡± I rolled my eyes, ¡°You know, if you were done drinking, leave. You don¡¯t have anything else to do here.¡±


    He looked at me for a while, he just took his eyes off me when someone entered the kitchen. I don¡¯t know who it was because I¡¯m still staring at Alyn. Of course, just to be sure he won¡¯t do anything funny. Like, what if I turned around to look who entered and then Alyn was doing something to the drink?


    Alyn stood up straight while his eyes were still on the person who came. He put down the pitcher he had snatched from me earlier while his gaze was still on the door.


    ¡°Your crush is here,¡± after he said that he walked away.


    Huh? Crush? Did he mean Louis? My eyes widened and I turned to the door to confirm something.


    ¡°Wendy,¡± Louis called me with a smile.


    When Louis walked, Alyn exited. Damn. Don¡¯t tell me Alyn knows? Gosh. Why does it have to be Alyn? Why him when it can be Giles. Why does Alyn have to be the first to know? I want to devour the earth, now!

 Chapter Thirty-five

    Maxine¡¯s Point of View


    ¡°Wendy,¡± Louis called me with a smile.


    When Louis walked, Alyn exited. Damn. Don¡¯t tell me Alyn knows? Gosh. Why does it have to be Alyn? Why him when it can be Giles. Why does Alyn have to be the first to know? I want to devour the earth right now!


    ¡°H-Hey,¡± I greeted Louis and forced a smile.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to y jenga, wanna join us?¡± He asked.


    Jenga? Is that the tower of blocks?


    ¡°I would like to but¡­¡± I scratched my head, ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t know how to y that.¡±


    ¡°Neither do I,¡± he chuckled, ¡°That¡¯s okay, Wendy.¡± Then he held my wrist, ¡°y with us, hmm?¡±


    I just smiled. How can I refuse if he makes puppy eyes in front of me?


    He pulled me out of the kitchen and carried me into the living room. Gosh! I forgot to drunk water before going with Louis. Argh, it¡¯s Alyn¡¯s fault!


    We found Sid, Giles and Byron in the living room. Jenga is in the middle of them. Louis and I sat next to his cousins.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Giles pped, ¡°Who will go first?¡±


    ¡°You,¡± Sid replied pointing at Giles.


    ¡°Dream on!¡± Giles raised his middle finger to Sid, weughed. ¡°Let¡¯s just do rock, paper, scissor. Whoever lose, he will be the first to y.¡±


    We did what Giles said. The first one to be eliminated was Louis, followed by Byron and me. Giles and Sid are the only ones left. Weughed when they fought a few times but they always had the same sign.


    ¡°Damn, bro! Let me beat you!¡± Sid said. He even pulled his hair due of annoyance.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t want to, let me beat if you want, so we can end this .¡± Giles replied.


    They fought again several times until Giles defeated Sid. Weughed when Sid was acting like Goku in the anim¨¦: a super saiyan.


    We have already started ying. This is the order of who goes first:


    1. Sid


    2. Giles


    3. Byron


    4. Me


    5. Louis


    The blocks didn¡¯t fall down after Giles took one. Byron followed and like Giles the blocks were not knocked down. It¡¯s my turn! I was suddenly nervous, because there¡¯s to be a dare when you the blocks in your turn. When I was about to remove a block, Jenga suddenly fell down. How did it fall when I didn¡¯t even touch it?


    ¡°What the?¡± I whispered to myself.


    ¡°Oops,¡±


    My attention shifted to the man speaking behind me. My forehead furrowed when he suddenly bowed. I followed where his hand was going and the annoyance red up in my chest when I saw that he had picked up his phone near Jenga.


    ¡°My fault,¡± Alyn said before standing straight.


    ¡°Damn, bro! Why did you throw your phone here?¡± Sid asked angrily.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t threw it, it just fell.¡± Alyn replied.


    ¡°Huh?¡± My left brow arched, ¡°You¡¯re far from the Jenga, if your phone falls, it shouldn¡¯t reach what we were ying.¡±


    ¡°What do you know? Are you a cellphone?¡± That¡¯s all he answered me before he turned his back on us.


    What the heck? Arg! Alyn is really annoying!


    ¡°Tsk,¡± Byron clicked his tongue, ¡°I¡¯m just going to bake cupcakes,e on, Tardy.¡± He stood up and approached me, ¡°Watch me bake,¡± he said before he pulled me upright.


    ¡ª-


    ¡°Wow, do you really know how to bake?¡± I asked Byron and I picked up the baked cupcake.


    ¡°Why? You thought I lied when I said I was the one who baked the cupcake I gave you before?¡± He asked. He¡¯s now removing his apron.


    When he finally removed his apron, his six abs greeted me. I immediately turned my back from him and closed my eyes as the cupcake I was holding covered my eyes.


    I took a deep breath before speaking, ¡°Byron, get dressed!¡±


    ¡°Oh, shoot! Sorry, Tardy!¡± Byron said, ¡°I¡¯ll go out first to get dressed, stay here and don¡¯t go!¡± He added.


    When he passed in front of me to get out, I immediately faced the counter. My gosh, my virgin eyes! I hope he puts on the apron again so that his body can be hidden somehow. Sigh, I didn¡¯t notice that he wasn¡¯t wearing any clothes because he blindfolded me earlier before he sent me here to the kitchen. He even made me sit in front of the counter so I could watch him how to bake. And that¡¯s when I found out that he really knows how to bake. He knows how to bake but he doesn¡¯t know how to cook dishes or even cook rice. I really can¡¯t understand that man.


    As I waited for him I bit into the cupcake he made. It taste just like the first cupcakes he gave to me at school, it¡¯s not too sweet. It¡¯s delicious!


    ¡°Tardy, we¡¯re going to y ser,¡± I heard Byron say. I turned to the door and saw him walking towards me. When he¡¯s finally in front of me, he held my hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯re going to y ser.¡± After he said that, he pulled me out of the kitchen.


    We went outside the mansion (left side) where the court is. Actually, the basketball court is on this side and the garden on the right side of the mansion. At the back is the pool area and at the front is a fountain.


    They just put a ser on the court whenever they want to y it. They often y basketball and ser but they also y badminton and table tennis sometimes. I used to just watch them from my room but now they let me y with them. I can¡¯t help but be happy, I hope this will take a lifetime.


    ¡°We are here!¡± Byron shouted when we saw the four. He even waved so that Louis could really notice him.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Louis immediately stood up and walked over to approached us, ¡°Hey,¡± he greeted as he approached.


    I smiled, ¡°You¡¯re sweating too much.¡± I said.


    He nodded, ¡°Yep, we just finished ying basketball.¡±


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t stick to Tardy, your sweat might get on h,¡± Byron pushed Louis weakly which made meugh. ¡°Do you want to watch or join us?¡± Byron asked as he turned to me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just watch you guys, I don¡¯t know how to y ser,¡± I replied and he just nodded for response.


    When we got to the bench where his cousins were sitting, Byron made me sit there. Giles, Sid and Alyn stood up to prepare for their game. They even argued at first about who would be the team but eventually they also agreed to the team they made. Giles, Byron and Louis are on the same team while Sid and Alyn are on the same team.


    They have already started ying. Iughed out loud when Sid fell as he trying to snatched the ball from Giles. They are fun to watch because you can really see how close they are to each other. The other cousins ??can¡¯t get along unlike them, they always gets along in everything.


    I smiled as I watched them y but my smile disappeared from my lips when the ball hit me. Because of that I fell down, my back was on the ground while my foot was still on the chair. Damn, it hurts! The ball really hit straight in my head!


    ¡°Tardy!¡±


    ¡°Missy!¡±


    ¡°Wendy!¡±


    ¡°Yanny!¡±


    I heard Byron, Sid, Louis and Giles called me in unison before I heard the sound of their shoes: running.


    ¡°Yanny, are you okay? Are you dizzy?¡± Giles asked me one question after another. He helped me sit up again, then Sid sat next to me.


    ¡°Your nose is bleeding!¡± Sid stood up and he panicked instantly. ¡°Damn! We need to bring her to the hospital!¡±


    His cousins ??just shook their heads by what he said. I touched my nostrils to check if there was really blood. And damn, there¡¯s really a blood!


    ¡°Look up, Tardy I¡¯ll just get a tissue,¡± Byron said before he ran.


    ¡°Tsk,¡± Louis clicked his tongue and looked at the other direction, ¡°Alyn, say sorry to her.¡±


    So, he turned to Alyn. I thought he took his eyes off me because he was afraid of blood.


    And what about Alyn? Did he kicked the ball that hit me, that¡¯s why Louis ordered him to apologize to me? If it was Alyn who kicked the ball, he probably meant to aim it at me. Argh! It would have been okay if Alyn wasn¡¯t in the world. I hope he disappears!


    ¡°K. Sorry?¡± Alyn replied.


    What the heck? That¡¯s it? What kind of sorry doesn¡¯t seem toe from the heart? Gosh! The blood would reallye out of my nose because of being annoyed with this man!

 Chapter Thirty-six

    Maxine¡¯s Point of View


    Alyn turned around after he picked up the ball that had hit my head earlier. Even before Byron could return, I got up to chase Alyn.


    I was only a few steps away when I heard Sid¡¯s loud shout, ¡°Oh my ghad!¡±


    I immediately turned around  as my index finger covered my nostrils. The bleeding still doesn¡¯t stop and Byron still doesn¡¯te.


    ¡°What the hell, bro?¡± Giles turned to Sid who was obviously surprised by Sid¡¯s sudden shout. ¡°What¡¯s your problem?¡±


    Sid turned to Giles as Sid pointed at me, ¡°Missy¡­¡± his finger was trembling while pointing at me.


    Giles and Louis turned to me and then looked back at Sid again, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Wendy?¡± Louis asked obviously wondering.


    ¡°She¡¯s bleeding, bro!¡± Sid replied that his eyes were still getting bigger.


    ¡°We know! We all saw that her nose was bleeding. Are you crazy?¡± Giles replied.


    Sid nodded. My forehead is now furrowed, and I¡¯m confused because of what Sid is up to, what¡¯s the problem with this one? Could it be that a soul has joined his body so he is like that? Is he possessed?


    ¡°No! That¡¯s not what I¡¯m referring to,¡± Sid stood up. He approached me, grabbed my shoulders and forcibly turned me around, ¡°Look, she¡¯s bleeding!¡±


    What?


    I removed Sid¡¯s hand from my shoulder and faced them again. I raised an eyebrow as I faced Sid, ¡°What are you talking about? My nose is in front of you and then you turn me around, is your brain in your foot?¡±


    Oh my gosh! Here we are again, I thought we wouldn¡¯t argue anymore. Gosh. I intentionally raised my voice to Sid again. What if we all argue again? Aish! Not my fault, okay? Suddenly my head got hot. How about that? I was already facing them and then he forced me to turned my back on them before he said that I¡¯m bleeding. I¡¯m already infected with Sid, my head suddenly heated up and changed my mood, maybe it¡¯s because of this hot weather.


    ¡°Wait,¡± Louis entered the conversation, ¡°Can you turn around again?¡±


    I crossed my arms over my chest, ¡°And why would I do that?¡± I immediately untied the cross of my arm when I felt blooding out of my nose.


    ¡°Because there¡¯s¡­¡± Louis seemed hesitant to follow what he was going to say but he continued in the end, ¡°¡­ blood on your back.¡±


    My brows furrowed, ¡°What? How can there be blood on my back?¡±


    ¡°Maybe you sat on a nail on the bench!¡± Sid growled, ¡°Damn, I told you we need an ambnce!¡±


    ¡°Fucking hell,¡± Giles wiped his face before approaching me, ¡°Are you okay? You¡¯re not in pain?¡±


    I shook my head and felt a tremor in my chest. Oh my gosh! Am I really bleeding? Aren¡¯t they kidding? Where is the blood?


    ¡°W-Where¡¯s the blood?¡± I asked.


    ¡°On your buttocks,¡± Sid replied quickly. ¡°W-We need to call an ambnce,¡± he looked around as if looking for something, his confusion was obvious because of his actions, he was restless. ¡°Damn it! Where¡¯s my phone?¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± Louis touched Sid, ¡°Chill, bro.¡± Then Louis turned to me, ¡°Do you have a period right now?¡±


    ¡°H-Huh? P-Period, what?¡± Damn. I¡¯m fucking confused! ¡°I-I-I-I don¡¯t know,¡± I replied as I continues shaking my head. I could no longer look directly into their eyes. It¡¯s embarrassing! What if I really have a period? And heck, why don¡¯t I know? No warning sign was even given!


    ¡°What? You don¡¯t know?¡± Giles asked. I don¡¯t know if he was worried or if he just want crying.


    ¡°Tardy!¡±


    I turned to where the voice wasing from, I saw Byron running while hugging two rolls of tissue. What the heck?


    When Byron got closer he handed me a roll of tissue, ¡°Here,¡±


    I took it and ripped it off to put on my nostrils. Then I turned to the three again, ¡°What should I do?¡± I asked.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I feel so nervous now. Why do they need to be the first to know about my period? Arg! So embarrassing!


    ¡°Why are you asking us? You¡¯ve never had your period before?¡± Giles asked, confused.


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t!¡± I answered and seemed like I wanted to feed on the ground.


    ¡°Okay, what¡¯s happening?¡± Byron looked around at the three of us, ¡°I was gone for a while and I was alreadyte for the news?¡±


    ¡°Damn, bro! She¡¯s loosing too much blood!¡± Sid eximed while covering his mouth.


    What the heck? This stupid Sid making me feel more nervous! I can now hear the sound of my heart beat.


    ¡°Huh? Who?¡± Byron asked that until now he still didn¡¯t know what was going on.


    ¡°Okay, guys chill. Okay? Chill.¡± Louis trying to calm us down, ¡°Maybe we have napkin in GH¡¯s room, I¡¯ll go there and look for it.¡±


    ¡°Bro! GH is not a girl!¡± Gilesmented.


    I held my lower abdomen and bent a little, ¡°Ugh, it hurts.¡± Iined.


    ¡°Why?¡± Byron asked still confused, ¡°Oh my gosh!¡± He covered his mouth in an instant even though I haven¡¯t said a word yet, ¡°Is Tardy pregnant?¡±


    ¡°What the heck?!¡± I eximed and hit him on his nape. Oh my gosh! This is insane! ¡°You know what? I¡¯ll just buy at the convenience store.¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± Sid stopped me, ¡°Are you out of your mind? You¡¯re bleeding as hell and your lower abdomen is aching! Damn, bro. She¡¯s having a contractions!¡±


    ¡°What ?! W-Wait,¡± Byron groped something in the back pocket of his shorts, ¡°Shoot! Where is- oh, it¡¯s here,¡± he said before he took out his phone, ¡°Hello, 9-1-1?


    What? 9-1-1?


    Giles snatched Byron¡¯s phone, ¡°Hello? Yes, our princess is bleeding¡­ There¡¯s blooding out of her vag*na! Damn, we need help¡­ I¡¯m serious! Why are youughing at me?!¡±


    Who¡¯s not gonnaugh? You, damn idiot! I grabbed the phone and turned off the call. I was about to open my mouth when someone suddenly hugged me¡­ or not? Someone tied a jacket around my hips. Who?


    ¡°Go buy, dummy,¡± the guy from my back said.


    I turned my head to see who it was and I was dumbfounded when I saw who it is.


    ¡°What? Are you touched?¡± Then he moved a little away from me.


    ¡°I-In your dreams!¡± I defended and tightened the tie of the jacket around my hips.


    I was about to turn around and start walking when Louis suddenly asked, ¡°Where are you going, Wendy?¡±


    ¡°Right! Where are you going? You might bleed on the way!¡± Sid concluded, his face was already pale.


    ¡°Stay here, I¡¯ll buy it,¡± Louis insisted.


    ¡°No,¡± Alyn interrupted just as Louis and I were about to pass, ¡°She will go with me.¡±


    I looked at him. Confused, ¡°What?¡± But before I could even refuse he started pulling me. Like, what the heck is his problem? ¡°Hey, could you stop pulling me? My wrist hurts!¡± Iined.


    Thank God, he stopped. He turned to me for a moment before he pulled me again. Is this for real? When we got to the front of his car he immediately opened the door for me. He really pushed me to let me in. Look at his attitude! Agh, I feel like I want to wipe my period on his face. He turned and got into the driver¡¯s seat. He started the engine instantly and drove the car.


    ¡°Tsk,¡± I clicked my tongue. I crossed my arms over my chest and looked outside the window. This is so damn awkward!


    I feel like I¡¯m running out of breath. The air inside this car was so awkward. My gosh! He was just quiet and looking seriously in front. Another awkward thing here is my period. I also can¡¯t help but be shy, for sure, Alyn¡¯s jacket is already covered in blood.


    I simply turned to Alyn but I also immediately looked back outside, ¡°Eherm,¡± I faked clearing my throat to get his attention, ¡°I will wash your jacket and will give it back to you, okay?¡± I said while still looking outside.


    ¡°You can have it,¡± he answered.


    Woah, does he hate me? I will wash his jacket before I return it, then he will say I can have it? Wow, really!


    I just didn¡¯t answer. If that¡¯s what he wants, then fine. I¡¯ll just have his jacket and will make it rag!

 Chapter Thirty-seven

    Maxine¡¯s Point of View


    We got out of his car when we arrived at a nearby convenience store. I immediately dug in my pocket to find my wallet but my eyes widened and I was stunned when I couldn¡¯t find a wallet there.


    ¡°Why?¡± Alyn asked when he noticed I wasn¡¯t moving.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have my wallet in my pocket,¡± then I averted my eyes from him, ¡°I¡¯ll just go back to the mansion and get my wallet. Don¡¯t worry you don¡¯t have to go with me anymore, I¡¯ll just walk. ¡± I said.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Use my card,¡± He replied and threw his card on me. He turned his back and walked towards the convenience store.


    This guy, tsk!


    I bent down and picked up the card he had dropped. I stared at that before deciding to use his card. I went into the convenience store and searched where the girly stuff was ced. I get two wrapped pads before going to the counter. By the way, where is Alyn? Didn¡¯t hee in here earlier? Why didn¡¯t I notice him after I entered?


    I turned around to look for Alyn and when I saw him I just rolled my eyes. He¡¯s out of the store talking to Ferries! What is that woman doing here? How did she know Alyn was here? Did Alyn call her?


    When I paid, I left the store. When I came out, Ferries noticed me immediately because they were just standing in front of the store. She looked at me from head to toe before she covered her nose. Because of what she did my forehead frowned.


    ¡°Something stinks. Don¡¯t you smell it, Alyn?¡± She asked Alyn while still covering her nose but she didn¡¯t look at me anymore.


    Before Alyn could answer I said, ¡°Alyn,e on.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to hear Alyn¡¯s answer to Ferries¡¯ question so I speak first before he could talk. I don¡¯t care if I stink, as long as I don¡¯t want to hear his answer because I might just hit him.


    Alyn turned to me for a moment and then immediately turned back to Ferries, ¡°We¡¯re going home.¡± That¡¯s all Alyn said and pulled my hand away.


    Hmp! Be left alone there, Ferries!


    ¡°Wait, Alyn!¡± Detention of Ferries to us.


    Alyn stopped so I stopped too. We turned together to Ferries who was approaching us.


    ¡°What else do you-¡± Alyn couldn¡¯t continue what he was going to say when Ferries suddenly kissed him.


    My eyes widened and I immediately pulled my hand away from Alyn¡¯s grip. What the heck? I looked around to see if anyone had seen what Ferries had done. And yes, some have seen that scene.


    ¡°What the fuck?!¡± Alyn snarled after parting their lips.


    ¡°Why are you with her?¡± Ferries asked. ¡°You should be with me today! You promised me!¡±


    ¡°Can you please stop your bullshit?¡± Alyn¡¯s eyes shrunk. Anger was already on his face.


    ¡°Bullshit?¡± Ferries smirked, ¡°Are you cheating on me that¡¯s why you are with that woman?¡± Then she pointed at me.


    What the heck is her problem? She really sympathized with me in their fight!


    I looked around and saw that there were people stopping to watch us. I just bowed in embarrassment. My gosh! My blood might havee out of Alyn¡¯s jacket and it¡¯s even more embarrassing!


    ¡°Hey,¡± Alyn approached Ferries. He leaned closer to her to mutter, ¡°Stop this now. Don¡¯t waste my patience. Don¡¯t make a scene here.¡±


    Ferries smirked again and take one backward step away from Alyn, ¡°Why would I stop?¡±


    ¡°Why? Because I can make your school life miserable in just one snap.¡± Alyn smirked and Ferries¡¯ smirk faded. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Alyn said and pulled me away.


    ¡°Wait,¡± I pulled my hand away as we approached the car.


    ¡°What?¡± He turned to me while his brows were furrowed.


    ¡°I want to change my underwear before going home. I¡¯m notfortable anymore.¡± My honest answer. Even though my own blood wasing out of me, I still couldn¡¯t help but feel disgusted to it.


    ¡°Are you going to buy clothes? Are you going to the mall?¡± He asked.


    I shrugged, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe you can buy for me.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± His eyebrows met even more, ¡°You must be insane.¡± He said while shaking his head.


    I pouted, ¡°Only just once! Please, Alyn,¡± I approached him and held his arm, ¡°Please, do me a favor, hmm?¡±


    He removed my hand from his and backed away slowly, ¡°Don¡¯te near me. You smell,¡± hemented while covering his nose.


    ¡°Arg! I hate you! Your card is yours!¡± I threw him his card, ¡°I don¡¯t need your help anymore! And this?¡± I showed him the pads I bought, ¡°I¡¯ll pay what I spent on your card when I get home!¡± I rolled my eyes and turned my back on him.


    I don¡¯t need his help! If he doesn¡¯t want to buy me clothes, then don¡¯t! He actually even told me I smelled. Tsk! You thought he smelled so good! Arg! If only I could eat human, I would eat him alive!


    I just kept walking. I turned my back when I couldn¡¯t feel Alyn following me.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t really follow me to help? Arg! Alyn, asshole!¡± I said to myself and when I turned to walk again I suddenly bumped into something.


    I looked up as my two eyebrows met but they also disappeared when I saw an angel.


    ¡°Miss? Uhm, miss? Miss, are you okay? Hello?¡± He waved his hand in front of my eyes reason for me toe back to sanity.


    My gosh! Shameful!


    ¡°U-Uhm, sorry.¡± I apologize.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, are you lost?¡± He asked.


    I looked around and my eyes widened when I noticed that I was not familiar with this ce. Gosh! It¡¯s Alyn¡¯s fault! If only he had agreed to help me, I would not be here! I¡¯m really lost.


    ¡°Can I borrow your phone?¡± I was embarrassed to ask the man, ¡°Don¡¯t worry I¡¯ll give it back right away.¡±


    He smiled, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Here,¡± and handed me his phone.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said and turned my back on him to call Louis.


    I typed Louis¡¯ number on the phone before hitting the ¡°call¡± button. The phone rang a few times before the call automatically ended. Damn. Is he busy? What should I do? I don¡¯t know the number of Byron and the others.


    I took a deep breath before trying to call Louis again. I even tried several times but no one really answered. I sighed before facing the angel- I mean, the kind man who lent me the phone again.


    I forced a smile before handing him his phone, ¡°Thank you again.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡± He smiled back, ¡°Did you solved your problem?¡±


    ¡°Uhm ¡­¡± I averted my gaze, ¡°The person I¡¯m calling doesn¡¯t answer the call, I don¡¯t know where to go home.¡±


    ¡°You cane with me first then I¡¯ll help you after I feed my dog.¡±


    I turned to him and stared at him for a while. I looked down at the leash he was holding, that¡¯s when I noticed that he was carrying a dog. So cute! But her boss is cuter. Wait, isn¡¯t it embarrassing if I go with him? I don¡¯t know how many minutes have passed and I haven¡¯tchange my clothes yet. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s just minutes or hours.


    ¡°I-Is it okay? Uhm¡­¡± I bowed my head and yed my fingers, ¡°The thing is, I have period today and I haven¡¯t been able to exchange.¡±


    He giggled, ¡°It¡¯s OK. Let¡¯s go?¡±


    I just nodded and followed him. When we got to his condo he went straight to the kitchen to get his dog¡¯s food. While I remained standing in the doorway, I didn¡¯t want to sit down because I might just bleed his couch.


    After a few moments he came out of the kitchen, ¡°You don¡¯t want to sit down?¡± He asked when he noticed that I was still standing.


    I shook my head, ¡°I might put blood on your couch.¡±


    Maybe he only lives here alone because the space is small, the room model seems like for only one person to live in.


    ¡°Yeah by the way, sorry I forgot.¡± He scratched his head, ¡°Do you have a change of clothes?¡±


    Damn. I forgot I didn¡¯t have any clothes to wear and I haven¡¯t purchase anything yet!


    ¡°S-Sorry, I forgot I don¡¯t have any.¡± I bit my lower lip and averted my eyes from him.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s okay. I can lend you my shorts and t-shirt. You can wear my sister¡¯s underwear that she hasn¡¯t used yet.¡± He utter.


    He¡¯s so kind and I¡¯m ashamed of myself! Why does it have to happen this now? Why in this situation did I met him!? Damn.


    ¡°T-Thanks,¡± I said, ¡°and sorry for being a bothersome.¡±


    ¡°My pleasure. I¡¯ll get what you¡¯re going to wear first,¡± he said and walked to enter the room.


    By the way, what is his name?

 Chapter Thirty-eight

    Maxine¡¯s Point of View


    ¡°Here,¡± he handed me the clothes together with a towel. I took it, ¡°You may take your time.¡± He said and I smiled.


    After a few minutes I was done taking a shower. It¡¯s embarrassing to take a bath in another house especially since you don¡¯t know who the owner is but I have no choice so I just took it. I can¡¯t let myself get lost and smell blood, that¡¯s more embarrassing.


    I went straight to the living room where he was sitting while watching television. He turned to me so I smiled and approached him, ¡°Uhm, can I ask your name?¡± I asked the angelic man.


    ¡°Troy Francisco,¡± he held out his hand in front of me, ¡°And you are?¡±


    I smiled, ¡°Maxine Wards,¡± I replied and shook hands with him, ¡°You can call me Max for short.¡± I added.


    ¡°Okay, Max.¡± He giggled then released our hand. ¡°How are your clothes? Are youfortable?¡±


    I nodded, ¡°Yep. Thank you, again.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. Anyway, I cooked some food this morning but because I was the only person here, I didn¡¯t finish the foods. There¡¯s a lot more if it¡¯s okay with you, can you join me for dinner?¡±


    I bit my lower lip to stop myself for acting stupid. Damn, he¡¯s so handsome and kind! I couldn¡¯t help myself but to be thrilled by his actions. Whoever bes his girlfriend, she¡¯s so lucky!


    ¡°Sure,¡± I nodded and smiled. Then together we go to the kitchen.


    He spooned me food and then we ate together. Oh, isn¡¯t it gentleman? Unlike that Alyn who really left me despite my condition. Oh my gosh, I don¡¯t want to think about Alyn and he might just break my mood. I¡¯m just going to focus here on Troy who looks like an angel- handsome and kind! If the five monkeys at home were just like him, I might not have always been stressed. Sigh.


    ¡°Taste this fish fillet,¡± Troy said and ced the fish fillet on my te.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± I said and smiled at him.


    I don¡¯t feel like going home! And I really wouldn¡¯t havee home if Troy hadn¡¯t just delivered me to the front gate of the mansion. When I rang the door bell, the gate immediately opened. Guess who met me? It was no other than the monkeys, of course, except for Alyn who was not in front of me.


    ¡°Where have you been?!¡± Louis asked angrily. His two eyebrows met and it was as if something woulde out of his nose due of anger.


    I rolled my eyes, ¡°You don¡¯t have to care where I came from!¡±


    ¡°Wow, you still have the urge to get mad?¡± Sid blocked my path as I was about to pass them. ¡°We¡¯re so worried about you!¡±


    ¡°Did I tell you to worry? And why are you even mad at me? You should be mad at your cousin Alyn and not at me because he left me!¡± I defend myself.


    ¡°What? Alyn left you?¡± Byron asked in surprise, ¡°Why did he say that you disappeared?¡±


    I smirked. That man was also great at making up a story! He really making me a bad person, huh? ¡°Do you really believe your cousin with a brain tumor? He left me!¡±


    ¡°Who drove you here using the green car? Do we know that person?¡± Giles asked.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Why are you going with someone you don¡¯t know? What if you get hurt? What if that man takes advantage of you? You¡¯re a woman for pete¡¯s sake. Think about it, Wendy!¡± Louis eximed.


    I took a deep breath to prevent myself from exploding in annoyance. Why do they keep on ming me? Is it my fault that Alyn left me? Why don¡¯t they get mad at Alyn instead ofme? He didn¡¯t help to buy clothes for me and then I was left in a ce that was not familiar to me. Arg! There¡¯s really nothing to gain good on sticking with Alyn.


    ¡°Louis is right,¡± Byron agreed, ¡°Don¡¯t you know the days now? You shouldn¡¯t just casually trust other people.¡±


    Giles nodded, ¡°You could be damned don¡¯t you know that?¡±


    ¡°They can also take your flesh and insides and sell them!¡± Sid bit his fingers after saying those words.


    Agh, seriously. I know they¡¯re just concerned about me, but they should me Alyn for me being with other people because if it wasn¡¯t for Alyn leaving me, I wouldn¡¯t be able to be with or know Troy. And Alyn should be the one they shower words with, not me! Gosh, I¡¯m tired and I want to rest but this is what greeted me.


    I took a deep breathe, ¡°Can you stop talking now?¡± I turned to them one by one before continuing, ¡°The one who took me home was kind, okay? After all, if it wasn¡¯t for him I might not have been able toe home here. If you don¡¯t know, I got lost and it¡¯s your cousin¡¯s fault who has a brain tumor! ¡±


    ¡°Who has a brain tumor?¡±


    I suddenly jumped in surprise. I turned my head to where the voice wasing from. And all of my blood almost rushed to my head when I saw Alyn¡¯s face.


    ¡°You! Who else?¡± I answered him.


    ¡°Oh?¡± His left brow arched, ¡°I didn¡¯t know I have a tumor.¡±


    I just rolled my eyes and turned my back on him again. Tsk!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside first,¡± Louis said which we followed.


    When we entered the mansion, Alyn immediately grabbed my arm and forced me to face him.


    I red at him, ¡°What do you need? Just let me go! You¡¯re hurting me!¡± Iined.


    It¡¯s true that his grip on my wrist hurts. I¡¯m sure when he let go of that, there will be a trace of his hand in my wrist.


    ¡°Where did you go?¡± He asked and ignored what I said.


    I smirked, ¡°Wow, are you really asking me where did I go?¡±


    He ignored what I said and just looked at me from head to toe, ¡°Whose clothes are you wearing? And where¡¯s the jacket I gave you?¡±


    My brows furrowed, ¡°Why are you asking so many questions? And what do you care? Should I still tell you whose clothes these are and where your jacket is? Well¡­¡± I shrugged, ¡°¡­ about your jacket, I threw it away.¡±


    I saw how his jaw clenched and I felt his grip on my wrist tighten even more.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Alyn. You¡¯re already hurting Wendy,¡± Louis intervened and forcibly removed Alyn¡¯s grip on me.


    I looked at my wrist. It blushed and Alyn¡¯s finger came out. I stroked my wrist and held back my tears.


    ¡°Alyn, I thought Tardy suddenly disappeared? Why did she say you left her?¡± Byron asked.


    Sid nodded abruptly in agreement with Byron¡¯s question, ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m confused with you two I don¡¯t know who I¡¯m going to believe with.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true he left me!¡± I said.


    ¡°What?¡± Alyn smirked, ¡°I left you? I just turned around for a moment to get my phone in the car and then you suddenly disappeared!¡±


    ¡°D-Don¡¯t lie! You left me!¡± I don¡¯t want to believe him. He left me there! Is he really making an excuse? He thought I would believe him? Hmp!


    Giles heaved a heavy sigh, ¡°Enough. Maybe Yanny thought you left her because you turned around and took your phone. Then when you turned around, there Yanny was gone.¡±


    I turned to Giles, ¡°What? Don¡¯t tell me you believe what that liar said?!¡± I asked while pointing at Alyn.


    ¡°Okay. Okay. That¡¯s enough, Wendy. Let¡¯s just eat, okay? The important thing is that you went home safe.¡± Louis said and pulled me into the kitchen. The four followed us.

 Chapter Thirty-nine

    Maxine¡¯s Point of View


    The next day, when I entered the school, everyone was looking at me. Well, it¡¯s not new but there seems to be something in their minds about me now. I just bowed and ignored them. I just walked straight until I bumped into something.


    ¡°Tsk! Look where you¡¯re going!¡± Said the curly woman I bumped into.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I apologize. I¡¯m not going toin, It was really my fault because I was not looking at the road.


    ¡°Sorry, my ass.¡± She said before she walked pass on me.


    I just sighed. I hate going to school! Or¡­ not?


    A smile shed on my lips when I saw the familiar face of a man. I can¡¯t be wrong, he is-


    ¡°Troy!¡± The man in the football uniform called him.


    Troy turned to him, then nced at his feet. He bent down to pick up the football and then threw it at the man who called him.


    I just gasped. I wanted approach him but I was embarrassed. He was also talking to three men and I think they were his friends. Hmp. I just continued walking again and did not approach Troy but I was about to turn left when Troy suddenly called me, reason for me stop me walking.


    ¡°Max! Maxine Wards!¡±


    I immediately turned to him. When I saw him wave I waved at him too and smiled. He turned to the three men for a moment before walking towards me.


    ¡°Hey,¡± I greeted him as he finally got closer.


    ¡°Hey, how are you?¡± He smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, how about you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m okay, too,¡± he looked around, ¡°Where¡¯s your ssroom? I¡¯ll bring you there.¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡­ huh?¡± Damn. What did he asked? My brain couldn¡¯t seem to process what he asked me. My gosh!


    ¡°Ouch,¡± Troy touched his head when a ball hit his head, ¡°This is the second time that I was hit by the ball,¡± heined as he nuzzled the part the ball hit.


    ¡°Ops! Sorry!¡±


    It¡¯s just a voice but I already know the owner very well. I looked where the voice came from and I wasn¡¯t mistaken when I saw Sid in the distance. He is now walking towards us. As if he was really sorry, if I¡¯m not mistaken he meant to hit the ball to Troy.


    ¡°Sorry, bro.¡± Sid apologized when he got closer before he picked up the ball.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Troy smiled. ¡°Just be careful next time so you won¡¯t hit other people.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Sid replied but obviously he didn¡¯t care what Troy said. He turned to me then smiled broadly. I was even surprised when he suddenly hugged me, ¡°Missy, good morning!¡±


    ¡°Missy?¡± Troy asked while looking at the two of us, ¡°Isn¡¯t her name Maxine?¡± He asked Sid, ¡°Do you know each other?¡±


    ¡°Of course! How can I not know her when we¡¯re just in the same house?¡± Sid replied while the grin was still on his face.


    My gosh! Troy might misunderstand what Sid said!


    I was ready to speak but Troy immediately asked, ¡°Are you siblings?¡± He innocently asked.


    I nodded while Sid shook his head. My gosh! I¡¯m not really obviously lying, promise.


    ¡°Nope,¡± Sid replied.


    ¡°Cousins?¡±


    I nodded again while Sid shook his head again. Agh! This idiot!


    ¡°Nope,¡± he replied again.


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    ¡°We are-¡±


    Before Sid could continue what he was going to say, I immediately said, ¡°I¡¯m his maid, he-he¡­¡± then I scratched my head due to awkwardness.


    Damn! I don¡¯t have a choice but to lie. What if Troy thinks differently? He may think that I am a dirty woman living in the same house with a man who is not my blood rtive. Gosh, I don¡¯t want him to think that!


    ¡°W-What?¡± Sid turned to me and couldn¡¯t seem to believe what I said.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Troy nodded. I don¡¯t know if I really convinced him.


    ¡°Uh, so¡­¡± I removed Sid¡¯s arm that was running over my shoulder, ¡°We¡¯ll go first, sir. See you at home.¡± I said and pulled Troy away.


    My gosh! I¡¯ll ughter Sidter when he gets home!


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Troy asked, ¡°You seemed tense earlier while we were with your boss.¡±


    We are now going up to the floor where my ssroom is. Gosh, if I hadn¡¯t gone back to trance, the reality that I pulled Troy might slipped from my mind. So embarrassing! I really had no intention of pulling him, I was just really carried away by the incident earlier.


    I let go of his hand, ¡°I¡¯m new to them so I¡¯m not veryfortable yet.¡± I¡¯m lying. I just hope I don¡¯t get caught up in my lying.


    He nodded, ¡°I see. I thought you liked him, that¡¯s why you¡¯re acting awkwardly.¡±


    I was surprised by what he said. I turned to him and shook my head, ¡°No! Never! I¡¯m not going to like that man!¡± I defendedmyself.


    My gosh, Sid? Psh. Never in my wildest dream.


    He chuckled, ¡°Okay. Okay.¡±


    Damn, that sexyughter, any woman would fall for him. Handsome, kind, know how to cook delicious foods, and has sexyugh. But I don¡¯t like him, okay? I¡¯m just grateful to him because if it wasn¡¯t for him maybe something would have happened to me yesterday. I can¡¯t imagine if someone else collided with me yesterday. If it wasn¡¯t for him, I might be dead by now so I¡¯m really grateful because Troy is the man I bumped into.


    And the world is really small. Do you imagine that? Here is also where Troy studies at Calteron Academy. Wait, if he¡¯s studying here, he should have known me before I introduced myself to him yesterday, right? Because of the rumors made by Ferries, it is likely that they have reached him as well.


    Just to think about it, he wouldn¡¯t asked my name if I hadn¡¯t asked his name. Could it be that he didn¡¯t ask my name yesterday because he already knew me?Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Until break time I still had it in my mind but it suddenly disappeared when a group of women stopped me. You¡¯re not mistaken, the group of Ferries blocked my way.


    ¡°Slut,¡± Ferries called to me.


    I frowned, ¡°Please, Ferries. I didn¡¯t do anything, can I eat before this?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not asking for your permission. You didn¡¯t do anything?¡± She smirked, ¡°You¡¯re the reason why Alyn doesn¡¯t want to see me anymore!¡±


    My forehead furrowed even more on what she said, ¡°What have I got to do with that? Can you not include me in your affair? I¡¯m not interested,¡± then I rolled my eyes.


    Damn. So, boring. Doesn¡¯t she get tired of doing this thing? She wouldn¡¯t gain something when they ganged up on me.


    ¡°Enough with the chitchat,¡± she said then gestured the people around her toe to me.


    The heck! I was about to run when someone pulled my hair. Damn, I don¡¯t have somewhere else to go!


    I don¡¯t know how many minutes it took them to beat me, all I knew was that my body was so weak when they stopped. I could feel the swelling in my eye because the kick had hit it earlier. I just don¡¯t know which of the women did that because there are so many of them and I can¡¯t follow what they do.


    Fuck it. It¡¯s tedious, just over and over again. Why do I even need to be involved?


    I raised my head to see if they were done beating me but I was surprised to see Alyn holding the cor of Ferries¡¯ uniform while Ferries¡¯ face was covered in fear. The women who were with her before also ran away, probably because of Alyn.


    The vein in Alyn¡¯s head was showing. His jaw was clenched as if it holds back an explosion of anger. His face turned red as if any time he could explode and emit smoke. This is the first time¡­ I saw Alyn like that. However, I know it¡¯s not because of me but because he doesn¡¯t want to concern GH. He¡¯s like a dragon that ready to release a fire.


    ¡°I told you not to fucking touch her!!¡± Alyn shouted. At the loud voice of Alyn, even I was scared.

 Chapter Fourty

    Maxine¡¯s Point of View


    ¡°I told you not to fucking touch her!!¡± at the strength of Alyn¡¯s voice, even I was scared.


    ¡°A-Alyn, I¡¯m hurting,¡± Ferries¡¯ voice trembled, fear was obvious in her voice and even in her eyes. It was as if she would cry anytime.


    ¡°Do you think I care?¡± Alyn¡¯s eyes narrowed before violently releasing the cor of Ferries¡¯ uniform, ¡°Run. I will give you 20 seconds to disappear from my sight. Run!¡± After Alyn shouted out, Ferries ran in panic.


    Alyn took a deep breath before turning to me. I sat down then averted my eyes from him when I saw how dark his aura was. I didn¡¯t do anything but I couldn¡¯t help but be afraid of him. Probably because his ck eyes were staring at me too dark. He approached me and squatted in front of me. He grabbed my chin and forced my face to face him.


    His eyebrows met when he saw my look, ¡°Tss,¡± he clicked his tongue. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to fight? You don¡¯t take care of your face. ¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    I was bored with what he said. What do I not know how to fight? Do I look like I have anything against those women? Aside from their big bodiespared to my body, they have a lot for me to fight. If only Ferries was alone, I would definitely be able to fight her but that is not the case. There are many of them and some of them are double or triple the size of my body.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you see how many they are? Do you think if I fight, I will win?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°Then, you should shout my name for help!¡± he shouted back at me, ¡°If you can¡¯t do it alone, you should ask for help and not face them alone! Are you a saint? What if you end up in the hospital? Do you think they will feel guilty? Huh?! ¡±


    I removed his hold on my chin, ¡°Why are you scolding me like I was the one who¡¯s at fault? If it wasn¡¯t for you it wouldn¡¯t have happened to me! Do you think I like it? Do you think I wanted to experience all these? No! No, Alyn!¡± I bit my other lower lip and held back the tears.


    I¡¯m right, aren¡¯t I? Ferries really started bullying me because of him. But I don¡¯t know if I should really me him because Ferries did all this to me and he didn¡¯t. But I can¡¯t help but think that he¡¯s to me for everything because he¡¯s the reason why Ferries is bullying me even though I know that Alyn isn¡¯t ordering that woman. I don¡¯t know. I know it¡¯s not Alyn¡¯s fault but I can¡¯t help but me him at all.


    He heaved a sigh, ¡°Fine. I¡¯m sorry,¡± he apologized and hugged me.


    My eyes widened and seemed incredulous. Alyn with high self-esteem apologized to me? Alyn, who gave me his jacket because he was disgusted with me, hugged me? Did I look so pitiful that his aura suddenly changed?


    ¡°Damn, what is this? Are we watching live action romance now?¡±


    I immediately let go of Alyn¡¯s hug when I heard Giles¡¯ voice. The four stood behind Alyn. When I caught sight of Louis, he immediately smiled at me and stood beside me.


    As Alyn did before, Louis also squatted, ¡°Look at you¡­¡± he put the strand of my hair behind my ear, ¡°¡­ you¡¯re a mess. Want me to clean your wounds?¡± Then he smiled.


    ¡°What¡¯s this? A love triangle?¡± Sid asked as he looked at us in the hole of the triangle shape he made with his fingers.


    ¡°Shut it,¡± Alyn said before he stood up. He rolled up his pants before he turned to look at Louis and me, ¡°Take care of her,¡± he said before turning his back on us.


    When Alyn disappeared from our sight, Sid, Byron, and Giles approached me to help me stand up. Then we started walking.


    ¡°I won¡¯t ask you if you¡¯re okay because I know you¡¯re not,¡± Giles whispered.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the infirmary!¡± Sid shouted as he raised his fist.


    ¡°Did Ferries do it again?¡± Byron asked. I nodded in response to his question. He breathed out, ¡°Do you want us to tell the dean what that woman is doing to stop this? Look, your other wounds haven¡¯t healed yet and they have increased again.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take Ferries myself,¡± Louis interjected, ¡°Alyn probably talked to her already but Ferries didn¡¯t listen.¡±


    ¡°What is the real rtionship between the two?¡± I asked. I¡¯m confused because of them. Ferries pretends that they have a rtionship but Alyn gives different vibes.


    ¡°Why?¡± Sid turned to me, ¡°Are you jealous?¡±


    My left brow arched, ¡°No way in hell!¡± I defended myself.


    ¡°But yes in heaven?¡± Byron teased and gave me a teasing smile.


    My brows furrowed. They are not sane anymore. ¡°No way in hell and heaven. Is it okay now? ¡± Then I rolled my eyes.


    ¡°Oh? Really? Yiee~¡± Then Byron and Sid started poking my side. They were both on my side so they were able to poke my side.


    ¡°Stop it!¡± I eximed and continuously pped their hands that haven¡¯t stopped yet.


    ¡°Enough, guys. Her body wasn¡¯t healed yet,¡± Louis interfered and thank God the two idiots finally stopped.


    ¡°Oh, I smell jealousy~¡± Giles said, which I didn¡¯t get. What is that for?


    The next day, I came in wearing a jacket because my body was full of bruises. This isn¡¯t the first time I got a bruise because of Ferries and it¡¯s not the first time I¡¯vee to school with a bruise on my body. But my bruises now are worse than I had before so I decided to wear a jacket. I was wearing the jacket Alyn gave me. I lied when I said I threw his jacket away. He just didn¡¯t know because I didn¡¯t go with them to school.


    It¡¯s break time and only a few steps will be counted so that I can finally get down to the building when Ferries suddenly showed up in front of me with the women who beat me yesterday. I was about to run to avoid them when I suddenly heard them shout which made me stop.


    ¡°We are sorry! Please, spare our life!¡± they bowed their heads and pleaded in unison.


    What the? What am I? A God?


    Anyway, what¡¯s going on? Aren¡¯t they here to beat me? Did they eat something bad so they asked for forgiveness? Will the world copse?


    In the midst of astonishment, suddenly five men appeared from behind while folding their arms together across their chest. Are they the ones plotting it?


    ¡°Repeat! Yanny didn¡¯t hear!¡±mand them by Byron.


    ¡°The oue of your life will be based on Missy¡¯s answer!¡± Sid said as if threatening the women.


    ¡°Who¡¯s Yanny and Missy, anyway? We only know Maxine,¡± I heard one of the women with Ferries whisper.


    ¡°Maybe that girl has various names?¡± someone answered. I don¡¯t know who is speaking because they are all bent over.


    ¡°Oh! Oh! Who is whispering there?!¡± Giles asked. Looks like he heard something too. ¡°We told you to apologize not to whisper!¡±


    I just sighed andnded my hand on my head. These guys really are! I don¡¯t need anything like this. It¡¯s okay with me if they don¡¯t disturb my life.


    ¡°We are sorry! Please, spare our life!¡± They repeat what they said earlier.


    I looked behind the women where the five men were. They shook at the same time except for Alyn who just looked at me seriously but his look also indicated that I should say ¡®no¡¯. Seriously? Why else would they do this if they would also teach me what to answer? Sigh.


    Fine, just to get back at them.


    ¡°I¡­¡± they looked up at me, seemingly waiting for the next thing I would say, ¡°I won¡¯t spare your lives.¡±


    ¡°W-What?¡± Ferries reacted.


    Louis moved quickly and pulled Ferries just as she nned to approach me, ¡°Okay! Okay! Fall in line we have to go somewhere!¡± Louis announced.


    Sid, Byron and Giles approached the women to sort in the queue. They are like members of a club whenever there is a program, they line up the women. What will they do with those women?


    ¡°Okay, the train is leaving. Let¡¯s go!¡± Sid said as the queue settled.


    ¡°Are you ready to go to hell?¡± Byron asked apanied by theughter of a demon in the movies. My gosh!


    ¡°Line up properly, everyone will be punished!¡± Giles said while pping a woman¡¯s ass. This jerk!


    ¡°Get a move on,¡± Alynmanded and led the way.


    ¡°Bye, Missy!¡± Sid waved his hand, ¡°We¡¯re just going to do something, eat a lot!¡±


    ¡°Bye, Tardy!¡± Byron also waved his hand, ¡°I will get back to youter,¡± then he winked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t follow us!¡± Giles reminded me.


    As if I would, idiot!


    ¡°Don¡¯t wait for us, eat your lunch.¡± Louis smiled.


    ====


    y with me!


    Answer these questions in thement section. [For entertainment]


    Who calls Missy Maxine?


    Who calls Yanny Maxine?


    Who calls Tardy Maxine?


    Who calls Maxine Ugly?


    Who calls Wendy Maxine?


    Let me know!

 Chapter Fourty-one

    Maxine¡¯s Point of View


    As they said, I bought my food for lunch and went straight to the rooftop because I didn¡¯t have anyone to eat with in the cafeteria. People might just look at me there. Moreover, I prefer the rooftop because apart from being quiet, the air is fresh. Unlike in the cafeteria, it¡¯s hot and there¡¯s a lot of people. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll only get their attention if I eat there.


    When I got to the rooftop I immediately removed the food I had bought from the stic. I was about to eat my food because I was already hungry when the rooftop door suddenly opened loudly. My ghad! It startled me!


    I turned to my back where the door was, and my brows met in an instant when I saw Alyn, ¡°What are you doing here? Aren¡¯t you with your cousins?¡±


    ¡°Do I have to ask your permission toe here?¡± he came over and sat down next to me. I was surprised when he dropped his food next to my food.


    I immediately removed my gaze from the food and turned my gaze back to him, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡±


    He turned to me, ¡°Then, what?¡±


    I sighed, I don¡¯t want to argue with this man anymore. I¡¯m already hungry so I will just put aside my thoughts. Gosh, I wish I could eat alone but I can¡¯t because this guy came. Why did this mane here? Does he think I¡¯ll be lonely because I won¡¯t be able to eat with them? Tsk.


    I took a deep breath, ¡°Never mind, let¡¯s just eat,¡± I said and ate ahead of him.


    I¡¯m just thinking that if Alyn is already here with me then where are his cousins? Are they eating well? But aren¡¯t they with the women who beat me yesterday? Gosh! I don¡¯t want to think and I really wouldn¡¯t think if this monkey hadn¡¯te here. It can be Louis, but why does it have to be Alyn? I don¡¯t want to be with him!


    ¡°Eat this,¡± he said after putting the vegetable in my food.


    ¡°I do not want to! I don¡¯t eat vegetables,¡± I said and I was about to return the vegetable to his styro when he quickly avoided it causing the vegetable to fall.


    We are using styro because we can¡¯t use tes since we take out our food.


    Alyn nced at the fallen vegetable before red at me. He closed his eyes as he pinched his nose. Oh-oh, he¡¯s holding back his anger!


    Before he could open his eyes, I took a vegetable in the styrofoam on which the vegetable dish was ced, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to eat vegetables!¡± I said before he might even blow fire.


    Gosh, he really has a bad temper. I just dropped the vegetable and he got angry right away. My gosh! I feel sorry for his future child, one mistake and they will be scolded right away.


    He opened his eyes and looked at me, still obviously upset with me, ¡°Don¡¯t be so picky, that¡¯s the reason why you¡¯re not gaining weight.¡±


    I rolled my eyes, ¡°Yeah, whatever.¡±


    ¡°Tsk,¡± he clicked his tongue. ¡°Look at your wrist,¡± then he grabbed my wrist. And I happened to look at it too. ¡°You look like a bamboo!¡±


    My brows furrowed and withdrew my wrist from his grip, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You look like a bamboo. You are thin because you are so picky,¡± he clicked his tongue,


    ¡°Oh, there¡­¡±he took the styrofoam filled with vegetables and poured it on my food, ¡°Eat that so you can gain weight.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not skinny, I¡¯m sexy! Sexy!¡± I answered him. ¡°You¡¯re thin too,¡± then I rolled my eyes.


    ¡°Oh, really? Do you want to see my body, then?¡± he teased.


    ¡°Err- no, thanks and I might see a bone there.¡± I answered.


    His brows furrowed, obviously pissed on what I said. Look! He started the teasing and now he¡¯s the one to get pissed. Tch! But to be honest, Alyn is not really skinny. I just really retaliated for his teasing.


    ¡°So, you really want to see my body, huh?¡± He stood up and nned to take off his uniform.


    ¡°Agh! Enough, Alyn! Just eat okay?¡± I pulled his wrist down to make him sit down again, ¡°You have a good body built so just shut up and let me eat.¡±


    He sneered, ¡°Oh, yeah? Have you seen my body?¡±


    I turned to him and shook my head. I can¡¯t speak because my mouth is full.


    ¡°Maybe you peeked at me while I was taking a bath,¡± his eyes narrowed as if examining my whole being.


    My eyebrows met because he med me. I quickly swallowed the food in my mouth and immediately replied, ¡°In your dreams! I just said that to keep you quiet. I would rather die than see your ribs. Gosh! I thought I could eat quietly but I couldn¡¯t! Why did youe here in the first ce? If you weren¡¯t here I might have finished eating! Agh! This is so frustrating!¡±


    He didn¡¯t answer and justughed out loud. Out of shock I forgot to blink. This is the first time I have seen Alynugh. He always frowned, furrowed an eyebrow and always had a dark aura. Gosh, did I react so badly that I was able to make an Alyn Crawfordugh?


    I could hardly see his ck eyes because his eyelid had swallowed it. He raised his head as he let out a loudugh. He made his left hand support his back while his right hand held his stomach. If you were in front of Alyn now, you would think he wasn¡¯t the Alyn you knew.


    As I watched himugh, it was only then that I noticed that it was more appropriate for him to smile. He is handsome even if you always thought that he could kill people with his gaze, but his handsomeness will be doubled when he smiles orughs. It was as if the demon became an angel.


    My ghad!


    I immediately averted my eyes from him. I touched my cheek when I felt the heat rolled up there. I also touched my heart when it suddenly beat faster. Oh, damn. It must be because of hisughter!


    ¡°Damn. You¡¯ve got a nice reaction there,¡± he said. I turned to him and saw that he was wiping a tear from the corner of his eye. This guy! He really made fun of me!


    ¡°You¡¯re annoying-¡± I didn¡¯t have a chance to finish what I was going to say when Alyn suddenly inserted food in my mouth.


    ¡°Yeah, right. You should eat so that you can gain weight. ¡±


    I just red at him and chewed up the food he gave me. Agh, whatever! Nothing wille to me for paying attention to Alyn.


    After that we started eating without talking to each other, until we finished eating.


    ¡°I thought you said you threw that away?¡± he asked after a few moments of silence. He¡¯s now looking at the jacket I was wearing.


    ¡°I was just kidding when I said that because I was mad at you,¡± I answered honestly. I have not forgotten what he did when he left me to the ce I¡¯m not familiar with but I have lost my anger towards him eventually.


    ¡°Why were you mad at me?¡± he asked before he drank in his drink.


    I shifted my gaze, ¡°Because you left me when I asked for your help.¡±


    He sighed, ¡°I said I didn¡¯t leave you. I will just get my phone when you suddenly disappear. ¡± he exined.


    ¡°Even though, you still left me,¡± I replied and drank my drink.


    ¡°Okay, sorry. It was my fault I should have told you to wait,¡± he apologized.


    I immediately turned to him, ¡°D-Don¡¯t be like that. I really might think that you¡¯re not Alyn and just his impostor. The Alyn I knew would never say sorry.¡±


    He tilted his head and frowned, ¡°Am I that evil to you? I still have a conscience, you know. I would be sorry if I knew I was wrong.¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Damn, I offended him with what I said.


    ¡°W-Whatever. Past is past, I¡¯m okay now,¡± I said to drive away the awkward wind.


    ¡°So, are we good now?¡± He touched my hand that I was using to support my weight.


    I unconsciously removed my hand into the ground, because of Alyn¡¯s sudden touch, ¡°Y-Yeah,¡± and then I averted my gaze.


    Damn, I felt something weird on my stomach! What is this?

 Chapter Forty-two

    Maxine¡¯s Point of View


    I stood up to leave the rooftop without saying goodbye to Alyn. Gosh, why does Alyn seem to be so kind to me all of a sudden? Will he do another trick for me? Agh, I need to get away from him if I still love my life. We¡¯re not sure if Alyn has really been kind to me or if he¡¯s just nning to do something to me. I¡¯m tired and I have had enough of what¡¯s happening to me so I hope Alyn doesn¡¯t add to my suffering.


    I went straight to thefort room and washed my face. I took a deep breath before looking at myself in the mirror.


    ¡°What do I have? Why do I have to struggle in life?¡± I asked myself and just sighed. I look like a fool talking to myself in the mirror. As if someone will answer, tsk.


    I exited thefort room and went to the ssroom. When the ss ended, I immediately put away my belongings. I noticed that Ang was nning to approach me so I hastened to gather my things, and then I ran out of the room.


    I looked behind me to see if Ang was still chasing me, and thank God, I didn¡¯t see her on my back. I breathed a sigh of relief because of that. I continued walking until I could get out of the gate. My eyes searched for the car I always used when I went to school, and when I saw it I walked over to it and got on. While the car was running I was just looking outside.


    Even though my rtionship had been good with the five monkeys, I still didn¡¯t apany them into campus as well as on the way home. It¡¯s not that I still hate them, I just don¡¯t want to get the students¡¯ attention. There are too many things happening to me, I don¡¯t want to add to those and I don¡¯t want to tortue myself anymore.


    When I got home I went straight to the kitchen even though I hadn¡¯t changed my clothes, because I was already hungry. It seems quiet since I got home. Aren¡¯t the five here yet? Where are those men? Partying? Hmp! Not my business, I¡¯ll just eat here and I won¡¯t think about them anymore. After eating I went straight to my room. I took a shower and then went to sleep .


    The next day, when I woke up, I immediately acted to get ready to go to school. When I was sure I was ready, I left the room. I walked slowly to peek at the five monkeys downstairs. I was very grateful when I didn¡¯t see them, maybe they had already gone to school.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I got off and went straight to the parking lot where the car I always rode was. Even though I hadn¡¯t seen the driver I immediately went inside. Maybe the driver just went to thefort room to pee and when hees back, we¡¯ll just leave right away. But the thoughts in my mind were shattered when I saw Alyn in the driver¡¯s seat.


    He turned to me because I was sitting in the backseat, ¡°What are you doing there? Sit here in the shotgun seat, I¡¯m not your driver. ¡±


    W-Wait, what is he doing here? Did I get in the wrong car?


    ¡°Is this your car?¡± I asked as I remained sitting in the backseat.


    He shook his head, ¡°Nope.¡±


    ¡°Then, why are you here? Where are your cousins?¡± I asked, confused.


    ¡°Why are you looking for them when I¡¯m here?¡± He turned his back, ¡°Move now here while I¡¯m still being nice.¡±


    Gosh, where is the driver?


    I just sighed and bit my lip before moving to the shotgun seat. I have no choice but to do what he told me to do because I might bete for ss.


    He started the car immediately after I fastened my seatbelt. Damn, Alyn is being weird! When else have we been close so that he can apany me to school? Wait, isn¡¯t this part of his n?


    ¡°Eherm,¡± I cleared my throat to get his attention, ¡°Where are your cousins? You haven¡¯t answered my question yet. ¡±


    ¡°You missed them already?¡± Damn, instead of answering my question, he answered me with another question.


    My forehead furrowed, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that why you were asking about them?¡± he asked while his gaze was still in front.


    ¡°Duh?¡± I rolled my eyes, ¡°No! I¡¯m just surprised because you¡¯re not with them.¡±


    ¡°They are already at school,¡± he replied.


    I turned my head to him, ¡°Didn¡¯t you go with them?¡±


    ¡°If I was, why am I still here with you?¡±


    Gosh! This one is really a philosopher, can¡¯t he answer me normaly? It¡¯s really hard to talk to a king of monkeys. I just sighed and was forced to understand that he¡¯s a monkey. That¡¯s why we couldn¡¯t understand each other.


    ¡°So, why don¡¯t you go with your cousins?¡± I just asked and ignored his answer to me earlier. I might just go crazy if I pay more attention. And I was just talking to him to know what his intention was foring to school with me.


    ¡°Because I don¡¯t want to,¡± he turned to me but immediately looked back at the road. ¡°Ah, I know why you are asking,¡± then he nodded to his own thoughts.


    He knows? Can he read minds? ¡°Then, why am I asking?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to be with me, isn¡¯t that right?¡± he sniggers, ¡°You prefer to be with Louis, yeah?¡±


    My brows met. What is he thinking? Yes, I¡¯d rather be with Louis than being with him but that¡¯s not what I had in mind. Wait, I forgot that he knew I liked Louis. Is that why that went through his mind?


    ¡°Yes, I prefer to be with Louis instead of being with you but that wasn¡¯t the reason why I am asking,¡± I replied, honestly.


    ¡°So, you really hate to be with me,¡± he chuckled. ¡°Sorry for that, you¡¯re stuck with me here. Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have done this in the first ce. ¡±


    ¡°Hey! I said that wasn¡¯t the reason why I¡¯m asking you!¡± Then I pped his arm. Gosh! He¡¯s annoying!


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re already close to the campus,¡± he replied, ignoring what I said.


    Arg! If that¡¯s what he wants to believe then fine! I don¡¯t care anymore. I crossed my arms over my chest and just averted my gaze while my brows were furrowed. Damn, it¡¯s just early in the  morning but Alyn ruined my mood. I hate him!


    I told Alyn to stop the car outside the gate but he didn¡¯t listen to me, he entered the car inside the campus up to the parking lot. When he parked the car, I immediately went down with my bag, but even before I got far, I immediately felt someone holding my arm.


    ¡°What the-¡± I couldn¡¯t continue what I was going to say when Alyn pulled me back into the car. Fortunately, no one¡¯s around!


    He violently leaned me against the door of the shotgun seat while his two arms gripped the head of the vehicle and put me in the middle. He was just looking at me seriously and I couldn¡¯t move from where I was standing. I felt like a statue because of the way he looked at me.


    When I couldn¡¯t even look at him, I turned to look at the other cars, ¡°W-What? Someone might see us here and they might think the wrong way.¡± I said,


    He did not answer. He touched my chin and turned my face to him, ¡°I¡¯ll kiss you. Stop me if you don¡¯t want to,¡± he ordered.


    What did he say?


    Gradually, his face came closer to mine. But instead of pushing him when his lips touched mine, I did nothing. I don¡¯t fucking know! My eyes were just widely open while his eyes were closed and his lips were pressed to mine. It was toote when everything started to sink into my brain.


    He cut off the kiss then smirked. ¡°It tastes like pear,¡± he said before he licked his lips.


    My eyes widened and my face immediately warmed up because of what he did. I pushed him violently but instead of making him angry he just gave me augh.


    I bit my lower lip, ¡°Jerk!¡± I said before I left him behind.


    Arg! I hate him!

 Chapter Forty-three

    Byron¡¯s Point of View


    ¡°Damn, bro! Where¡¯s Alyn?¡± Sid asked impatiently.


    We are already here on Campus because Alyn preceded us. He said he forgot something important and asked us to wait for him here in our hide out before going to the ss.


    Giles heaved a sigh, ¡°What did he forget then? And when did he get serious about studying?¡±


    ¡°Just forget about him and enjoy your food, bro. You also don¡¯t take your studies seriously,¡± I replied to Giles. He¡¯s eating fried chicken together with Louis, while Sid and I are ying on theputer.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the spicy sauce?¡± Louis asked, probably talking to Giles.


    ¡°Here,¡± Giles answered. I don¡¯t know if he passes the sauce to Louis because I¡¯m busy ying. ¡°I¡¯m just curious, bro.¡± Giles said, probably replying to me.


    ¡°Curious my ass, just eat,¡± I replied. ¡°Oh, damn! My character died because of you!¡± I eximed, ming Giles to what happened.


    Sidughed, ¡°Noob!¡±


    ¡°Fuck you, dude! I¡¯m just eating here!¡± He responded.


    I just pulled my hair and didn¡¯t replied anymore. My character from what I am ying is soon to be alive again  when my phone suddenly rang. I would not have answered it if I hadn¡¯t saw that the name disyed on the screen of my phone was from a woman.


    I picked up the call, ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°What the fuck, bro?¡± Sid cussed, ¡°Your character is alive! Help me here!¡±


    ¡°Shut it, bro.¡± What I just said and turned to the call again, ¡°Yes, babe? Do you need something?¡±


    ¡°Babe, my ass! You¡¯re a womanizer next time you¡¯ll be gay!¡± Sid shouted so I quickly covered his mouth. This idiot!


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind my stupid cousin and just tell why you called,¡± I said over the phone.


    ¡°Babe, can we eat togetherter?¡± Paulyn asked. She¡¯s my new girlfriend. I always changed 10 different girlfriends in a month because I¡¯m so handsome.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll call youter, okay? Mwa!¡± I replied. She said ¡®I love you¡¯ but I hung up after that and did not response.


    I can¡¯t just say ¡®I love you¡¯ back to them just because I¡¯m dating them when my feelings says otherwise. I just dated them because it¡¯s fun and just to entertain my boring life. That¡¯s it, no other reason.


    Anyway, wherever Alyn was I hope he stays longer there because I don¡¯t want to go to ss.


    Maxine¡¯s Point of View


    ¡°I¡¯ll kiss you. Stop me if you don¡¯t want to, ¡°he ordered.


    What did he say?


    Gradually, his face came closer to mine. But instead of pushing him when his lips touched mine, I did nothing. I don¡¯t fucking know! My eyes were just widely open while his eyes were closed and his lips were pressed to mine. It was toote when everything started to sink into my brain.


    He cut off the kiss then smirked. ¡°It tastes like pear,¡± he said before he licked his lips.


    My eyes widened and my face immediately warmed up because of what he did. I pushed him violently but instead of making him angry he just gave me augh.


    I bit my lower lip, ¡°Jerk!¡± I said before I left him behind.


    Arg! I hate him! Alyn asshole! Damn! Why did I not stop him in the first ce? Am I an idiot? I hate this! Gosh. I might go to hell for hating Alyn so much. Oh, damn.


    The ss started but the thoughts of Alyn and I kissed wasn¡¯t leaving my mind. I think I¡¯m going crazy thinking of that. You were stupid, Maxine! You have the chance to stop him but you didn¡¯t! This is so insane. Why did I not stop him even he told me to when I don¡¯t want it? Gosh, was I possessed? I hate this day so fucking much! And I¡¯m hating myself even more by thinking that he was sexy the way heughs. I might really have gone mad to thought of that. Gosh!


    The ss ended. My heart is beating so loud due to nervousness. I don¡¯t want to go home because I don¡¯t want to see Alyn but I don¡¯t know anyone I can sleepover to. Agh!


    Oh, wait! I know someone but- oh, no, no, no, I musn¡¯t. He¡¯s a guy and I¡¯m a girl. Moreover, I don¡¯t really know him that well. Damn, I don¡¯t have a choice but to go home.


    I went to the parking and search for the specific car. When I finally found it, I walked towards it and went inside the car.


    I was startled to see a familiar face, ¡°What the fuck are you doing here again?!¡±


    ¡°Get out of the back seat and sit here in the shotgun seat,¡± hemanded. He didn¡¯t even answer my question!


    Hmp! I just ignored him too. I crossed my arms over my chest and I crossed my legs as well. I don¡¯t want to go home with him! Damn it! Where is the driver? I will really scold him once I got home.


    ¡°Hey,¡± he turned his head, ¡°Do you want me to pull you over? When I count to five and you¡¯re not here yet, you won¡¯t like what I¡¯m going to do. One¡­¡±


    Even before he mentioned the ¡®two¡¯ I immediately got out of the car and moved to the shotgun seat. Agh! Annoying! I want to pinch his cheek really hard until it ripped.


    ¡°Happy now?¡± I turned to him.


    He nodded, ¡°Yeah, much better. Wear that seatbelt.¡±


    I obeyed what he said and then he drove home to the mansion. While on the car was moving, I was just looking outside the window. Gosh, the aircon level is high but I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m sweating. I want to get off but Alyn might get mad. Sigh.


    ¡°Do you want to grab something in the convenience store?¡± He asked out of nowhere.


    ¡°No,¡± I answered. I iust want to get home faster, idiot! So, just hurry and don¡¯t talk to me anymore! I want to say that but I really don¡¯t want to talk to him.


    ¡°Then, grab something on my pants.¡± He ordered.


    I rolled my eyes even if I know he won¡¯t see it, ¡°Why would I? Is there something on your pocket?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± he answered. ¡°I have a pet here.¡±


    I turned to him, ¡°Pet?¡± My brows furrowed and looked at his pants, ¡°What kind of pet?¡±


    ¡°An anaconda,¡± he replied.


    My left brow arched, ¡°An anaconda? Are you stupid? How can that anaconda fit in your pants¡¯ pocket?¡±


    Does he think I¡¯m going to believe him? What am I? A child? Bullshit!


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you touch it so you would know?¡± He asked, challenging me. He turned the car, it looked like we were close to the mansion.


    ¡°I-¡± I looked at his pants once again. To my second nce I noticed that there¡¯s something bulky between his thigh, ¡°What is¡­¡± I didn¡¯t finish what I was going to ask when I found out what he was referring to anaconda. ¡°You fucking pervert!!¡± I shouted and pped his shoulder.


    He justughed until we reached the mansion. Arg! My face is so hot!Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a pervert, it¡¯s your fault. He woke up because I¡¯m cold, you turned the aircon too high.¡± Then he turned to me with a teasing smile, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t turned it too high, he wouldn¡¯t wake up.¡±


    ¡°S-Shut up! Don¡¯t me it to me and just ept that you¡¯re a pervert!¡± I responded and went out to the car.


    When I went upstairs, I just dropped my bag on my bed and went straight to the bathroom to take a shower. Damn, that guy! Agh! I hate him so fucking much! What¡¯s wrong with him? Did he really med me for that? Gosh, what¡¯s wrong with the world? Why Alyn suddenly became interested to me? Does he enjoy teasing me that much? Well, I am not! Damn it!


    My face is so hot, I feel like all the blood in my body has gone to my face. It¡¯s Alyn¡¯s fault! Stupid pervert!


    After I took a bath, I put on my nightgown. Hmp, I¡¯m not going to eat anymore. I might just bump into Alyn. I don¡¯t want that to happen. Fuck him.


    I was lying on the bed when I heard a knock on the door. I just shrugged and walked towards the door. When I opened it my eyes automatically widened. And I was about to close the door when Alyn blocked it using his hand. Agh! Oh, for goodness¡¯ sake, what does he want from me?!


    ¡°Let go! I will call the police if you don¡¯t let go!¡± I threatened him.


    ¡°Call a police when I finally stole your heart,¡± he said, which makes me lose my grip on the doorknob.


    Wow! What am I going to do with this man? He¡¯s really annoying!


    He went inside and locked the door. I immediately stepped back before running to my bed and covering myself with my nket, ¡°What are you doing here? Stop pestering me! I wanted to sleep already!¡±


    ¡°Oh, sure. I¡¯m here to sleep with you anyway,¡± he answered in an instant.


    I removed the nket covering me and stared at him, ¡°What? I don¡¯t remember saying I would sleep with you.¡±


    He walked, ¡°I didn¡¯t say that you said anything,¡± he smiled, ¡°I have my own n.¡±


    ¡°Alyn, please! This is not funny, anymore!¡± Damn, it seems that I wanted to cry.


    He sat on my bed and caressed my cheek. I didn¡¯t flinched and just let him touched me. I even made puppy eyes to beg him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry I won¡¯t touch you in your sleep,¡± he gave me an assuring smile, ¡°I just really want to sleep with you.¡±


    Oh, damn. Why? Why are you being like this?


    Badump!

 Chapter Forty-four

    Maxine¡¯s Point of View


    ¡°Don¡¯t joke like that!¡± I removed his caress on my cheek, ¡°Do you think you can get me by that smile of yours? For your information, I haven¡¯t forgotten how you stole a kiss from me before.¡±


    He sat properly and looked around my room, ¡°I told you to stop me if you don¡¯t want it,¡± then he turned to me. ¡°But did you push me away? You didn¡¯t, do you?¡± He smirked, ¡°It means, you like it too.¡±


    I averted my gaze, ¡°D-Dream on! It¡¯s because I-I can¡¯t move right away!¡±


    But the truth is, I didn¡¯t really push him then because my brain processed the incidentte. Gosh, if anyone wants to kiss him then do not include me to them. I didn¡¯t want that, duh, over my dead body.


    ¡°Then,¡± he tilted his head. ¡°Why are you stuttering? Are you lying?¡±


    My brows furrowed. I turned to him, ¡°Stop irritating me, will you?¡±


    ¡°What? I¡¯m not irritating you, I just want to sleep here.¡± He said. ¡°Let¡¯s put a pillow in between,¡± he took the hotdog style pillow and ced it between us. ¡°There, don¡¯t touch me in my sleep, okay? You¡¯re not my type.¡± He said before lying down and turning his back on me.


    Oh, my gosh! I really hate is guts! Does he think I will crawl him to his sleep? Yuck! I would rather die than crawl him.


    ¡°Assuming! You¡¯re not even a good kisser so why would I do that?¡± I rolled my eyes and lied down. ¡°Hmp!¡± I turned my back on him too before I covered myself with a nket.


    I felt the bed moved so, I think the king of the monkeys was moved.


    ¡°Did you just say that I¡¯m not a good kisser?¡± He asked.


    ¡°W-Why? Are you deaf? Are my words not clear? If then, try to clean your ear, you idiotic monkey!¡± I replied.


    ¡°You really have a sharp tongue,¡± he said. I felt my nket moved. ¡°I want to try to have a tongue fight with you.¡±


    ¡°Tongue fight? What¡¯s that? Trash talking?¡± I asked, confused. What¡¯s this monkey saying?


    ¡°Na-uh,¡± he answered and I felt the nket moved again.


    Because of curiosity, I turned around, ¡°Ahk!¡± I screamed.


    BOGSH!


    Ugh, fuck! It hurts. My butt hurts! I fell down on my bed.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Alynughed, ¡°Stupid ugly woman, what are you doing? Did you get fish?¡±


    I red at him. I stood up while caressing my butt. ¡°Fuck you!¡± I cussed, ¡°Your face is so ugly that I fell!¡±


    Damn, it really hurts. Do you want to know why I fell? Well, it was because of that jerk Alyn. When I turned to him, he turned his shlight under his chin that¡¯s why I thought he was a ghost and when I pushed him, I fell down. And now, he really have the guts to make fun of me.


    ¡°Come,¡± he stretched his hand.


    My left brow arched. I pped his hand before going back to the bed. Arg! I want to kick him out here but I know I won¡¯t win against him.


    I let out a heavy sigh before turning my back on him again. I will just sleep and I hope I can really sleep even if Alyn is here.


    ¡°Hey,¡± he touched my shoulder, ¡°Are you mad?¡± He asked.


    I moved my shoulder to get rid of his hand, ¡°If you really want to sleep here then sleep on the floor, not here in my bed.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t wanna,¡± he whined. ¡°Can¡¯t I just sleep here beside you?¡± Then I felt his arm wrapped in my waist.


    What the fuck?!


    I immediately put away his hand and turned around to face him. And when I turned around, his face immediately greeted me. Our faces are so close to each other. Too close, there just a few inches away from our noses. I can already feel his deep breathing.


    ¡°A-Alyn, move¡­¡± I said while trying to push him. But gosh! He¡¯s like a wall, he didn¡¯t even move an inch!


    ¡°Okay,¡± then he moved closer to me. Our nose is now touching each other.


    Arg! What¡¯s really wrong with him? I¡¯m pushing him but he moved closer when I said move? Gosh! I¡¯m about to go crazy because of this man. I can¡¯t take it anymore!


    ¡°Damn, move your face backwards!¡± I said, still pushing him.


    He sighed and moved his face away, ¡°Happy?¡±


    ¡°Remove your hand on my waits!¡± I added.


    He just looked at me for a few moments before he tightened his grip on my waist. I was going toin when he suddenly spoke, ¡°Stay here like this with me.¡±


    ¡°No, let go!¡± Damn. I can¡¯t remove his hand, he¡¯s strong and whenever I tried to remove it I¡¯m just getting hurt because he¡¯s even tightening his grip there.


    ¡°Stay still or I¡¯ll kiss you,¡± he threatened.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m scared? Let go!¡± I tried again to removed his hand.


    He smirked, ¡°I warned you.¡± He said. And I just found my lip pressed against his lip.


    No, no, no. Not again!


    I pushed him but he didn¡¯t move. His hand went to my back. He pressed my back so that I could get closer to him. Because of that, our lips became even pressed. He¡¯s not moving his lips just like what happened in the morning, our lips were just pressed with each other. But even so, I don¡¯t like it. My heart is beating so fast that seems toe out of my chest anytime.


    ¡°Hmp! Hmp!¡±


    CRUNCH!


    He let go and held his lower lip after I bit it, ¡°What the heck?¡± He utter with his forehead furrowed.


    ¡°You said you won¡¯t touch me!¡± I eximed, holding back my tears.


    ¡°I said, I won¡¯t touch you in your sleep. Are you asleep? And I already warned you but you didn¡¯t listen to me.¡± He replied.


    ¡°Arg! F-Fucking pervert, get out of my room!¡± I took my pillow and hit him with it, ¡°Get out!¡±


    He stood up and walked around to approach me. He stretched his arms trying to reach me but I was just hitting him with my pillow.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry, hmm?¡± He tried to approach me again but I hit him.


    ¡°Don¡¯te closer to me! I hate you! I hate you so fucking much! You pervert asshole, get out of my room! I don¡¯t want to see your face again! I hate y-you,¡± after what I said, my tears fell down. I lose my strength so I let go of the pillow I was holding.


    Alyn approached me. He held my both shoulders so he could get a nce on my face which is crying, ¡°Fuck. I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t do it again, stop crying. Hmm, please?¡±


    ¡°I h-hate you,¡± I muttered and covered my face using my hands.


    ¡°Yes, you hate me. I¡¯m sorry,¡± then I felt his arms wrapped around me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he repeated.


    ¡ª-


    ¡°Are you okay now?¡± He asked.


    After a few minutes, I stopped crying and we went back to bed. We put the hotdog style pillow again in between us.


    I nodded, ¡°Yeah.¡±


    He gave me a small smile, ¡°Go to sleep, you have to wake up early tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± I asked, ignoring what he said.


    His brows furrowed, ¡°What ¡®this¡¯?¡±


    I took a deep breath, ¡°I¡¯m not doing anything to you. I¡¯m avoiding you so that our paths do not meet. But, why? Why are you still teasing me? I don¡¯t even pay attention to you anymore .¡±


    He caressed my hair, ¡°That¡¯s why.¡±


    My forehead furrowed, ¡°What?¡± I don¡¯t get him.


    ¡°You¡¯re ignoring me, that¡¯s why I¡¯m always trying to get your attention,¡± he chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t ask me why, because even I don¡¯t know.¡±


    I averted my gaze. Damn, why the surrounding suddenly became hot? Gosh, I don¡¯t like this.


    I turned my back oh him, ¡°I-I¡¯m sleepy. Good night,¡± I lied.


    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t have a wet dreams.¡± He teased.


    ¡°Shut it!¡±


    He didn¡¯t answer anymore. He justughed and that made my heart beats faster.

 Chapter Forty-five

    Maxine¡¯s Points of View


    What¡¯s this? Since when did I had a teddy bear? But it¡¯s not fluffy at all. My forehead furrowed while my eyes remained closed. I ran my hand over the teddy bear I was hugging and pinched it.


    ¡°Ouch! Fuck!¡±


    I immediately opened my eyes and woke up when the teddy bear suddenly shouted, or did I just think it was a teddy bear?


    My eyebrows immediately met when I mistakenly thought, ¡°What the fuck are you doing here!?¡±


    He turned to me with his forehead furrows while caressing his hips, ¡°The heck is wrong with you? You pinched my hips and now you¡¯re asking me what am I doing here?¡±


    After he said that all that happened yesterday flooded to my mind. I just smacked my forehead. Oh my gosh! I forgot that he slept here. But didn¡¯t we put a pillow between us? So, why when I wake up there¡¯s no pillow to find between us? And even worse, I hugged him! My gosh, this is so embarrassing.


    ¡°Whatever, just get out alrea-¡± I couldn¡¯t finish what I was going to say when the door of my room suddenly opened and the four monkeys  are suddenly showed up.


    BOOGSH!


    ¡°Missy, wake up!¡± Sid shouted as he opened the door. ¡°Eh?¡± He tilted his head as he saw Alyn beside me.


    ¡°This is an emergency, Alyn is missing!¡± Byron entered next but stopped right away when he noticed that Alyn was beside me.


    ¡°I said don¡¯t wake her up,¡± I heard Louis before he finally showed up.


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re blocking my way, Louis.¡± I heard Giles but I can¡¯t see him because he¡¯s behind Louis. ¡°What the heck? Do you have no ns to step aside?¡±


    Damn, how did they opened the door? Wasn¡¯t it locked? My gosh, I can¡¯t move. I look like a statue here because I just stayed still while my mouth was open. Damn, I can¡¯t move! It seems like I was caught cheating.


    ¡°Y-You¡­ you¡¯re safe, bro!¡± Sid said and hurried to Alyn.


    The hell? Did they really thought that Alyn gone missing? As if.


    ¡°Alyn?¡± Giles asked still behind Louis, ¡°Alyn¡¯s here? What the fuck, bro?!¡± Then he pushed Louis to get through.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°N-No, that wasn¡¯t the case here, shitheads.¡± Byron said, still stunned. ¡°What is Alyn doing here?¡±


    Sid turned to Byron, ¡°Now that you asked about that¡­¡± then he turned to Alyn and I, ¡°Why did you not invited us? Huwaa!¡±


    Giles walked towards Sid and hit its nape, ¡°Stop acting like a child, idiot. Try to read the situation.¡±


    Sid did not answer and just scratched his nape.


    ¡°Did you sleep herest night?¡± Louis asked.


    Alyn tilted his head, ¡°What if I am? What will you do?¡±


    Louis¡¯ brows met, ¡°You mustn¡¯t sleep here, Alyn. You have your own room. What else do you want to do here?¡±


    Alyn smirked, ¡°Wait¡­¡± he caressed his chin, ¡°Are you jealous?¡±


    Jealous? Louis is jealous?


    ¡°S-Stop, okay?¡± I interfered, ¡°We¡¯re going to bete if we don¡¯t move yet.¡± I averted my gaze and left the bed, ¡°Move. Get out! We¡¯re dead to GH when we¡¯rete for ss.¡±


    ¡ª¨C


    ¡°Woah, what¡¯s up now?¡± I asked myself as I roamed my eyes around the campus.


    Here I am on campus. I left the mansion first so I¡¯m sure those five men aren¡¯t here yet. There seems to be an event today at school because of the designs I see. Many students also ran to the stage.


    ¡°Hey,¡± someone touched my shoulder.


    I turned to find out who it was, and it was Troy. I automatically smiled and waved my hands, ¡°Hey, how are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± he smiled. ¡°How about you?¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡­ I¡¯m fine too,¡± I averted my gaze and shifted it to the students in the covered court, ¡°Is there an event today?¡±


    ¡°Based on what I heard, there is a band that will y today because it is the birthday of the director of this Calteron Academy,¡± Troy replied.


    I nodded, ¡°Oh, I see.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to your ss yet? You might bete,¡± he asked.


    ¡°Oh! I almost forgot,¡± I turned to Troy. ¡°Thanks, Troy. I¡¯ll go first, huh? Good luck with your ss!¡± I said before turned away.


    Goodness, if Troy hadn¡¯t reminded me I might still be marked absent. OMG, Troy was a big help for today.


    Hmm¡­ aren¡¯t we part of the director¡¯s birthday? Are there only selected sections to go down to celebrate his birthday? I also want to see that band y! Gosh, so unfair. Shouldn¡¯t we all just be involved? Psh.


    When I got to the ssroom I found my ssmates hurrying to get their things ready. Okay? What¡¯s going on? Are we also invited?


    I stopped the guy from our ss before he could even get out of the ssroom, and asked him, ¡°Uhm¡­ What¡¯s going on? Is there something wrong?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have sses for today because it¡¯s Director¡¯s birthday,¡± the guy answered. He shrugged, ¡°That¡¯s what I heard.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah? Thanks.¡± I smiled and let him go.


    So, all the sses were suspended today because of the Director¡¯s birthday. Awesome! Then, it means I can go down to watch the band that will yter, right? Yay!


    I quickly walked towards my chair and put my bag there. After that, I left the room and went down to the covered court. I was disappointed when I saw that there were no space for me there. Gosh, too much crowd! Is there a famous band ying today so everyone looks excited? Gosh, what should I do now? Am I just going back to the ssroom? But I want to see the band! Sigh¡­


    My shoulder dropped. I pouted, ¡°I really want to see it, though.¡± I muttered to myself.


    ¡°Should I carry you?¡±


    I was surprised when suddenly someone spoke next to me so I immediately turned to him. E? It was Louis, his eyes were focused on stage. If Louis¡¯ already here then his cousins ??might be here already as well.


    ¡°When did you get beside me?¡± I asked.


    He turned to me and smiled, ¡°Not too long ago. You might not have noticed me because you were busy examining the crowd.¡±


    ¡°Maybe,¡± I shrugged. ¡°What band will y? Why do the students look so excited?¡±


    ¡°Mugen,¡± he answered.


    ¡°Mugen? Is that band famous? It¡¯s like I just heard that,¡± I said.


    He giggled, ¡°Yeah, this is your first time hearing that band name because you were new here. That band is kinda popr here, you know.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ is that so?¡± I turned to the stage, ¡°That made me feel excited to see and hear them y.¡±


    He chuckled, ¡°Really?¡±


    I nodded without looking at him, ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ see youter,¡± he messed up my hair so I turned to him.


    ¡°Hmm? Where are you going? Aren¡¯t you going to watch the band?¡±


    ¡°Nope,¡± he shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m going somewhere.¡±


    I nodded, ¡°Alright, take care.¡±


    He just said ¡®thanks¡¯ and turned away. Where will he go? I wonder, where? Hmp! I shook my head. Let¡¯s just focus here. Where else can I squeeze myself to the crowd in the covered court? Hmm¡­ or I can just stay where I am standing because I can see the stage from here. Yeah, I will just stay here no need to squeeze myself there.


    A few momentster, the crowd suddenly became noisy. Gosh, I think the band wille out now or¡­ not? Some men came out but they just arranged the equipment to be used for ying and left the stage immediately. But the noiseing from the students still does not subside. And then, we waited for another minutes for the band to show up. The curtain on the stage began to went up slowly, and I was stunned when I saw the five monkeys came out from there. As they stood there firmly as the crowd became noisier.


    Don¡¯t tell me, that the Mugen band that Louis told me and what the students are waiting for¡­ are actually them?

 Chapter forty-six

    Sid¡¯s Point of View


    Woah, I¡¯m such a good looking man. No wonder everyone falls on me. I bit my lower lip and caressed my chin. I nodded when I saw how handsome I am in the mirror. Goodness, Missy will see me y on stageter.


    ¡°I¡¯m nervous,¡± I held my chest while looking at my reflection in the mirror.


    ¡°Why?¡± Giles asked while holding his cellphone and obviously typing a message there.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the reason obvious?¡± I turned to him, ¡°I¡¯m nervous because we¡¯re going to y on stage.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so scary about that?¡± Byron asked and crossed his legs, ¡°This isn¡¯t the first time we¡¯re going to y.¡±


    I nodded, ¡°Yes, this isn¡¯t really the first time we¡¯re going to y, but this is the first time Missy will be watching us.¡±


    Alyn looked at me but he immediately averted his gaze. Oh, did I get his attention? You know, I¡¯m really curious on what¡¯s going on with Alyn and Missy. However, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to ask because Alyn might punch me. I don¡¯t want to waste this face. It¡¯s a pity if I get scratches on my face.


    Giles tilted his head, ¡°What does it have to do with your nervousness?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want Missy to fall in love with me,¡± then I pouted.


    ¡°What the hell, bro?¡± Byron¡¯s brow furrowed as if he¡¯s disgusted to what I said.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± I held my head where the lid of the bottle that Alyn was holding hit my head. While Giles, on the other hand justughed.


    ¡°That¡¯s what you get for assuming things,¡± Byron said. ¡°I¡¯m sure Tardy will fall in my hands,¡± and then he raised his eyebrow.


    ¡°Do you wanna die?¡± Alyn gave him a death re.


    ¡°Woah~¡± Giles pped his hand, ¡°Does Alyn like Yanny?¡±


    ¡°Fuck you,¡± he even showed his middle finger to us.


    Byron and I justughed. Alyn seemed in a bad mood, he stood up and took his phone out of his pants pocket.


    ¡°I almost forgot. Where¡¯s Louis?¡± Giles roamed his eyes in the room.


    Oh, yeah? I just noticed now that we weren¡¯t with Louis. Where did that one go? We will be calledter to y.


    ¡°I¡¯m calling him right now,¡± Alyn answered while looking at his phone. ¡°He¡¯s not answering.¡± His brows met. Oh-oh.


    I scratched my head, ¡°Where that idiot go?¡±


    ¡°Maybe where Tardy was?¡± Byron smirked.


    Maxine¡¯s Point of View


    ¡°Then ¡­ see youter,¡± Louis messed up my hair so I turned to him.


    ¡°Hmm? Where are you going? Aren¡¯t you going to watch the band?¡±


    ¡°Nope,¡± he shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m going somewhere.¡±


    I nodded, ¡°Alright, take care.¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    He just said ¡®thanks¡¯ and turned away.


    A few momentster, the crowd suddenly became noisy. We waited for another minutes for the band to show up. The curtain on the stage began to went up slowly, and I was stunned when I saw the five monkeys came out from there. As they stood there firmly as the crowd became noisier.


    ???


    ¡­


    !!!


    Don¡¯t tell me, that the Mugen band that Louis told me and what the students are waiting for ¡­ are actually them?


    I was still shocked as I watched the five men on stage tuning their instruments. While the students in the covered court did not stop screaming. They are like pigs being ughtered with too much noise. You will still hear some words that will make you eww. For instance:


    ¡°Kyah! Byron is so handsome! I want to date him and even if I¡¯m just his sidechic, I¡¯m okay!¡±


    ¡°Be mine, Louis Howard! Kyah!¡±


    ¡°Undress me, daddy Giles! Kyah!¡±


    ¡°y my pearl, Sid! Kyah! I¡¯m willing to be yed if it¡¯s you!¡±


    ¡°Marry me, Alyn my husband! Kyah! You¡¯re so handsome!¡±


    See? They¡¯re bunch of crazy people. Who in their right mind would say such things? Well, I¡¯m not saying that those five aren¡¯t handsome but the words they are saying like, ¡°Undress me¡±, ¡°Marry me¡±, ¡°y my pearl¡±, ¡°Willing to be a mistress¡±, ¡°Be mine¡±, are so fucking disgusting. My gosh, I feel like soon my ears will bleed from what I am hearing. Does no one even have a n to calm them down? Tsk, I just rolled my eyes and crossed my arms over my chest. Whatever, they just have to make sure to keep quiet when the five men start ying on stage.


    ¡°Mic test,¡± Giles tapped the mic to test it, ¡°Hello?¡±


    After he said, ¡®hello¡¯ there¡¯s the squeal of the students again. Damn, I can tell that they are so crazy over those five jerks.


    Giles stood beside the microphone while holding the rhythm guitar. I think Byron is keyboardist. Sid is holding bass guitar. And I guess Louis is the lead guitarist while Alyn is the drummer of their band. Woah, cool. I didn¡¯t know that they can y instruments, and the only one I know about Giles is that he likes music. I didn¡¯t expect that he have a band together with his cousins. And it¡¯s¡­ awesome.


    ¡°Hello, everyone!¡± Giles waved his hand, ¡°Before we start we would like to greet a happy birthday our school Director Mr. Jung!¡± And then he turned to the left of the stage where that ¡®Mr. Jung¡¯ guy was sitting.


    Everyone pped their hands, and I was one of them. Mr. Jung stood up and waved his hand to the crowd while smiling ear to ear. Hmm, this is my first time seeing his face maybe because I¡¯m just new here. I think he¡¯s in his early 50¡¯s but it¡¯s not obvious because he still looks younger than his age. I¡¯m really good at predicting a person¡¯s age so I can say he¡¯s in his early 50¡¯s, but I¡¯m not sure if my prediction is correct.


    ¡°And now, let¡¯s begin!¡± After Giles shouted Alyn started to strike the drum using the drum sticks. And then they started to y their instruments.


    Gosh, he looks so cool ying drums. I want to learn how to y that too! Will he ept me as his student?


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re here!¡± He tapped my shoulder.


    I turned my head to my left and saw Troy, ¡°Yeah.¡± I smiled and we both watched the Mugen yed on stage.


    Giles has a very nice voice. It¡¯s cold and you will be attracted to his voice especially the way he closes his eyes. He could obviously feel every lyricing out of his mouth.


    ¡°I like his voice,¡± Troy praised Giles.


    I nodded, ¡°He really could captivate everyone¡¯s heart with that voice,¡± I giggled.


    Troy chuckled, ¡°Did he captivate yours then?¡±


    I turned to him, ¡°Of course not!¡±


    ¡°Oh, I thought¡­¡± he smiled, ¡°That¡¯s good then.¡±


    I didn¡¯t answer anymore. I just shrugged and looked back again to the stage where the Mugen was ying. A smile automatically formed in my face while watching them y. I¡¯m so proud of them.


    They yed three songs on stage, and then they went down on stage.


    I turned to Troy, ¡°I¡¯ll go first, I¡¯ll be back in the ssroom.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Troy turned to me, ¡°The celebration isn¡¯t over yet. Are you going back to your ssroom?¡±


    I nodded, ¡°I want to rest.¡±


    He also nodded, ¡°Okay. Do you want me to go with you?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I nodded and smiled. ¡°I can do it. Thank you, Troy.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re always wee,¡± and then he winked at me.


    I giggled and said my goodbye to him before I turned away. He¡¯s cute but I only think of him as a friend and no nothing else. I hope he considers me a friend even though we don¡¯t know each other very well. It¡¯s nice to have a friend again. But I just hope it doesn¡¯t happen again like Ang.


    [At home]


    ¡°Missy!¡± Sid immediately hugged me as soon as I stepped on the door.


    ¡°What the heck?¡± I just said that out of shock at what he did.


    He let go in his embrace with me and smiled at me, ¡°Do I look handsome on the stage?¡±


    My left brow arched, ¡°Ha?¡± What is he asking? Does it matter if he look good or not?


    ¡°Just answer!¡± He pouted.


    This guy is really like a child. I heaved a sigh before answering, ¡°Yeah. You¡¯re handsome, are we done now?¡±


    ¡°Sus, I¡¯m more handsome.¡± Alyn murmured as he walked past me.


    It¡¯s already dark outside. Where is he nning to go? Hmp. Maybe he has some urgent matter. I just shrugged and went to my room upstairs.

 Chapter Forty-seven

    Maxine¡¯s Point of View


    ¡°What is this?¡± Sid asked as he picked up a CD in the drawer.


    Sid and I are the only ones here in the mansion right now. We are now in the living room because he made me y. Sigh, I don¡¯t know how many times I¡¯ve refused his insistence on me. He is so persistent, even though I said I didn¡¯t want to y, he still didn¡¯t stop. He said it was because Byron was not here, so he also seems to have no choice but to y with me. So I did nothing but agree to what he wanted to happen. Because even if I can reject what he wants until nightfall, he will never stop until he makes me say ¡®yes¡¯.


    ¡°Like I know,¡± I rolled my eyes as I answered Sid¡¯s question.


    ¡°Let¡¯s y this one, this is what Byron is referring to that he wants to y,¡± after he inserted the CD into the DVD yer he sat down next to me on the couch to start ying.


    A few more minutes passed and we were still ying. Ever since we started ying, until now I still don¡¯t understand what we yed. I also don¡¯t know what button to press.


    ¡°Arg! Missy, do your best! We will lose for what you¡¯re doing,¡± Sid said.


    I just sighed and when I looked back at him I saw that his eyebrows were already furrowed. He didn¡¯t seem to be in a good mood. Gosh, what do I know about this? He just forced me to y, and I wouldn¡¯t have said yes if he didn¡¯t force me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t me me! You also suck at what we are ying so don¡¯t me me when we lose,¡± I replied and looked back at what we yed.


    ¡°Tsk!¡± He clicked his tongue, ¡°Where did that Byron go? He knows we have a tournament today. Aish! Bad luck!¡±


    I frowned, ¡°Who¡¯s the bad luck? Me?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything! Just focus on that so we don¡¯t lose,¡± he replied.


    ¡°Whatever,¡± I just rolled my eyes.


    Where did the four monkeys go? I just woke up to Sid knocking on the bedroom door and he said the four monkeys were gone. And that¡¯s when he started pestering me. Gosh, if they¡¯re all nning to leave, why did they even leave Sid here? They should have taken him with them so that my life would be peaceful.


    A few more minutester we were done ying. The result? There, we lose. Tsk, if I only knew how to y that, I might have lifted and carried Sid into the game. But no, I don¡¯t know how to y it, I don¡¯t even know the name of the game.


    ¡°Since we lost, cook for me.¡± Sidmanded me before he leaned his back on the head of the couch.


    ¡°It¡¯s your fault, who said I know how to y that?¡±


    He turned to me, ¡°Why did you agree if you don¡¯t know how to y?¡±


    I stood up. My left brow arched, ¡°If you didn¡¯t pester me do you think I¡¯ll agree? No! You begged me to y with you and then you¡¯ll me me? My gosh,¡± then I rolled my eyes again.


    ¡°All right, go there and cook.¡± He gestured his hand as he dismissed me, ¡°If I¡¯m the one who is going to cook, we might eat a toasted meal. Do you prefer that?¡±


    I heaved a sigh of defeat before I turned away. Gosh, why do I have to stay here with Sid? Yeah, he doesn¡¯t know how to cook so I have no choice but to cook. But I can only cook simple dishes.


    I go straight to the kitchen and get an egg in the fridge. Good thing we already have cooked rice, meaning I don¡¯t need to cook anymore.


    Only a few minutes passed and I immediately finished cooking because I only cooked eggs. I called Sid so we could eat together.


    ¡°Just an egg dish?¡± Sid pouted while looking at the egg.


    ¡°That¡¯s all we have in the refrigerator,¡± I replied.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just eat outsideter, you want? My treat, I have money.¡± Sid uttered.


    I smirked, ¡°Really? Ows? Maybe you¡¯re just kidding?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to just say so,¡± and then he started eating.


    ¡°Fine,¡± I replied and started eating as well.


    [At the Mall]


    ¡°Where are we going? I thought we were going to eat?¡± I asked as I noticed that we are heading to the arcade zone.


    He nodded, ¡°Yeah, we are,¡± Then he turned his head to look at me, ¡°Only after we yed.¡±


    My eyes twitched. Gosh, I¡¯m speechless! This man¡¯s brain is filled with games. It was like I was his babysitter. Damn, this is really maybe what he intends to do by going here to the mall and not to eat. He tricked me!


    ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you going in yet?¡± Sid asked. He was about to enter the Arcade Zone but I was still standing here.


    I closed my eyes and sighed before I followed him. Guess, I don¡¯t have a choice again. If I go home and leave Sid here, I don¡¯t have a car to use. I also didn¡¯t know the way home to the mansion.


    We yed fighting games, we sang, we yed basketball, piano tiles, and we took photos in the photo booth. I can¡¯t deny that I enjoy ying. Well, this is my first time ying here. Maybe it¡¯s not bad to be with Sid either.


    We were about to leave the Arcade Zone when Sid held my hand, ¡°Did you enjoy it, Missy?¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    I looked at our hands before I shifted my gaze to him. I nodded, ¡°Yes, thank you! I thought I would be bored but I really enjoyed the games.¡±


    He nodded, ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± then he smiled.


    I thought I was just going to be his babysitter but it looks like we just went to the Arcade Zone to make me happy. I really appreciate it.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said and smiled.


    ¡°Damn,¡± then he averted his gaze, ¡°Don¡¯t smile at me, Alyn might get mad at me.¡±


    ¡°What? Alyn? Why?¡± What is he saying? Why does Alyn have to do with my smile?


    He shook his head, ¡°Nah, don¡¯t mind what I said.¡±


    I pouted and held his hand tightly, ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°W-Wait,¡± he stopped, so I stopped walking too. He withdrew my hand, ¡°Don¡¯t hold my hand.¡±


    My brows furrowed, ¡°You were the first to hold my hand, I just imitated you!¡±


    He looked around before he turned to me again, ¡°Okay, my fault. But don¡¯t hold my hand again, okay? Let¡¯s go.¡± Then he led the way.


    I just shrugged and followed him. Let¡¯s just do what he asked. Nothing will be lost if I follow what he says. But what¡¯s wrong with holding his hand? He was the first to do that to me. Hmm¡­


    We entered a restaurant. Sid ordered our food. We waited 30 minutes before the waiter served our orders. Wow, it¡¯s a lot of food!


    ¡°Let¡¯s dig in,¡± Sid said. ¡°Enjoy, Missy.¡±


    I smiled, ¡°Okay, you too.¡± And we started to eat.


    Hmm, the food is great! I really enjoyed this day. Wait, what do you call it? Uhm, a date? Oh, a friendly date! I want toe back here next time but need to include the four guys that Sid and I are not with right now.

 Chapter Forty-eight

    Maxine¡¯s Point of View


    Knock! Knock!


    I rubbed my eyes before getting up from my bed to open my bedroom door. When I opened the door, Louis immediately appeared in front of me.


    ¡°Good morning, Wendy!¡± He greeted me with a wide smile on his face.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± I greeted back. ¡°Do you need anything?¡±


    If he needed something, what would it be? Gosh, I¡¯m still sleepy. I still want to sleep, can¡¯t he just wait for me to wake up? Sigh.


    He shook his head, ¡°I just brought you your breakfast.¡± I looked at the tray he was holding with only food. Gosh, I was hungry all of a sudden. ¡°My four cousins left. We¡¯re the only ones here in the mansion.¡± He added.


    My forehead furrowed at what I heard, ¡°The four left? Where did they go? And why weren¡¯t you with them?¡±


    He looked down at the food, ¡°They want to include me.¡±


    ¡°So,¡± my left brow arched, ¡°Why don¡¯t youe along?¡±


    He looked up at me and then smiled, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to be left alone here so I stayed.¡±


    Oh, damn.


    When he said that I seemed to wake up suddenly. Gosh, did I hear him right? Or is there something really wrong with my ear?Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°W-What?¡± I asked to be sure but why do I have to stutter?


    He let out a deep breath, ¡°I mean, I want to join you here.¡±


    He wanted me¡­


    ¡°O-Okay, did you eat?¡± I opened the door wider to signal that I was letting him into my room.


    He came in and set the tray down on the side table of my bed. He turned to me, ¡°Nope.¡± he answered.


    I smiled, ¡°Really? Then, let¡¯s eat together.¡±


    He turned to the tray and then turned to me again, ¡°But the food I brought was for one person only.¡±


    ¡°You can still get some food downstairs, can¡¯t you?¡± I approached him, ¡°Don¡¯t you want me to eat with you?¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡­¡± he averted his eyes and scratched his head, ¡°No. It¡¯s just¡­ I don¡¯t want you to feel ufortable.¡±


    I shook my head, ¡°No. In fact, I really want to eat together that¡¯s why I¡¯m asking you to eat with me.¡±


    He bit his lower lip before the smile formed in his face, ¡°Then, excuse me for a moment. I¡¯ll just get food downstairs.¡±


    I nodded at him and smiled broadly. He came out of my room to get his food downstairs. Gosh, my chest is pounding. I feel like my heart ising out of my chest. My goodness! He didn¡¯t hear my heartbeat earlier, did he?


    I climbed on the bed and jumped in there while holding back a scream. My gosh! I¡¯m going crazy. I can¡¯t deny that I¡¯m thrilled. I said, I will stop crushing Louis anymore but here I am now, thrilled with what he said earlier. Kyah!


    When I heard the doorknob turn I immediately stopped jumping and immediately sat down. I took my phone under my pillow and pretended to be busy there. When Louis entered I looked up at him and smiled at him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat?¡± He asked.


    I just nodded and got the bed tray. After we moved the food to the bed tray we started eating. My gosh! It¡¯s like we¡¯re lovers! I couldn¡¯t help but look at his handsome face while eating. And every time he looks at me, I immediately look away. Shit. Maybe it¡¯s bing obvious.


    I cleared my throat to get his attention, ¡°Eherm~¡±


    ¡°You need water?¡±


    I immediately shook my head, ¡°No, uhm¡­ What time do your cousinse home?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not sure.¡± He looked up, and seemed like he was thinking, ¡°Maybe before dinner, why?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, I just want to know.¡± I answered and went back to eat again.


    Tch. I thought the two of us would eat out for dinner. Isn¡¯t that what most couples do? Sigh, I like that too! But, we are not a couple.


    ¡°Is something wrong? You keep on poking the broli,¡± Louis said.


    Damn! I didn¡¯t realize that I had been picking vegetables before. Gosh, why do those four go home before dinner? Can¡¯t they just go home after dinner?


    I looked at Louis. I smiled so as not to be obvious and then shook my head, ¡°Nothing. I just really don¡¯t like broli.¡± I excused myself.


    ¡°Oh, really? I can have it for you.¡± He said while looking at the broli.


    I bit my lower lip to stop myself from smiling, ¡°Sure!¡±


    ¡ª-


    After we ate, Louis went downstairs. He never came back to my room because he had nothing to do here. While I fell asleep again because I was struck by drowsiness. After 2 hours I woke up, I waited ten minutes before taking a bath. After I took a bath, I made myself beautiful before going down to the living room. I found Louis there watching TV.


    ¡°What are you watching?¡± I asked, then I sat down next to him.


    ¡°Tom and Jerry,¡± he replied.


    I nodded, ¡°Didn¡¯t you leave? Didn¡¯t you walk?¡±


    ¡°I told you¡­¡± he turned to me, ¡°¡­ I stayed to join you here. So, why am I leaving?¡±


    ¡°O-Okay,¡± I replied and averted my gaze. Gosh, why am I so thrilled?


    ¡°You wanna go out?¡± He asked.


    I turned to him and shook my head, ¡°It¡¯s not like that¡­ uhm, but¡­ if you don¡¯t have anyone else to go, can youe with me to watch a movie? I have two tickets and since you¡¯re with me¡­ uhm, ¡±


    He smiled and before I could finish my sentence, he spoke, ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s watch a movie together.¡± Gosh, my heart is beating so fast! ¡°Let¡¯s change first, I¡¯ll wait for you in the car.¡± Then, he stood up and went upstairs to change his outfit.


    I followed him and went straight to my room to change. I wore a dress and I ponytailed my hair so he would notice my beautiful face. When it was over I got off and went straight to the parking lot. I saw Louis¡¯ car so I went straight into his car. I turned to him and smiled, he did the same. Was he waiting too long? Even though we weren¡¯t very close, I could smell her scent. Gosh, it¡¯s like I want to hug him.


    ¡°You look beautiful,¡± heplimented me.


    I put the strand of my hair to the back of my ear and let out a small smile, ¡°Thank you. You look handsome too.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± He chuckled, ¡°Do you think we¡¯ll be a good match in the eyes of the others?¡±


    Oh, my gosh! What is he asking? Good match? In the eyes of the other people? Kill me now! Of course, we are. Even in my eyes, we really are a good match.


    ¡°S-Stop it,¡± I hit his arm and shifted my gaze outside the car. Gosh, we haven¡¯t moved yet.


    ¡°Are you blushing?¡± He asked and he chuckled again.


    Damn, is it obvious? Did he see my face heated? Arg, why is he doing this to me? My goodness!


    Get it together, Maxine. >,<     "Eherm ~" I faked, clearing my throat, "Enough and drive already."     "Fine. Fine. Sorry, my Princess." He replied before starting the engine.     Wooh! I thought I was going to run out of air. If Louis hadn''t started driving I might have really run out of air because of the thrill I am feeling. Gosh, Louis is really killing me! Just talking to him, I''m thrilled, what else could I feel when we watch a movieter? Damn, please send me to heaven after this.

 Chapter Forty-nine

    Maxine¡¯s Point of View


    ¡°Did you enjoy?¡± I asked Louis.


    He turned his head to me and nodded, ¡°Yeah, how about you?¡±


    I nodded, ¡°Of course! And uhm¡­¡± I bowed my head and looked at the teddy bear I was holding, ¡°Thank you for this.¡±


    Gosh, did you know? When we were walking at the mall, I happened to see a teddy bear and I was looking at that. I didn¡¯t notice that Louis was looking at me because I was looking at the teddy bear, and when he followed my gaze he figured out where I was looking. Then, he asked me if I want that teddy bear. I was shocked because I thought we¡¯re just having a movie here at the mall but we also ate after buying the teddy bear. Isn¡¯t it romantic? Gosh, I was so thrilled!


    ¡°No worries,¡± he smiled. ¡°Shall we go in?¡±


    I nodded as an answer to what he asked. He opened the door and we went inside the mansion together. As we got in as we saw the four man standing in front of the door.


    ¡°Where have you been?¡± Alyn asked, his arms were crossed over his chest.


    I just rolled my eyes because of annoyance, what is it to him?


    ¡°We just went at the mall,¡± Louis answered.


    ¡°What did you do at the mall?¡± Giles asked.


    My left brow arched, ¡°Are you interrogating us?¡± I asked.


    Alyn¡¯s eyes turned to me but he did not speak. Instead, Byron spoke, ¡°It¡¯s already 7. We waited almost 3 hours for the both of you so we have to know. Anyway, have you eaten yet?¡±


    ¡°We ate already,¡± Louis answered again.


    ¡°Did you date?¡± Sid asked. ¡°After dating me yesterday, you¡¯re dating Louis now? Come on, Missy you¡¯re hurting my feelings,¡± he even touched his chest and acted like he was really hurt.


    I just rolled my eyes because of his actions, ¡°We just watched a movie and eat, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it still a date?¡± Alyn smirked, ¡°And what that thing you¡¯re holding?¡±


    I looked at the teddy bear before I looked back to Alyn again, ¡°It¡¯s teddy bear, isn¡¯t it obvious? Are you blind or you just don¡¯t know the face of a teddy bear?¡±


    Alyn¡¯s brows met, and before he could open his mouth to speak, Byron already spoke, ¡°I-Is that so? Then, excuse us. We will going to eat because we are so hungry.¡±


    Byron said that but Alyn remained standing in front of Louis and me. Why is he still standing here? I thought they are hungry?


    Louis held my hand, ¡°Alyn, aren¡¯t you going to eat?¡±


    ¡°C-Come on, Alyn.¡± Giles tapped Alyn¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat, bro. I¡¯m hungry!¡± Sidined and pulled Alyn.


    I breath a sigh of relief when the four man disappeared from my eyes.


    I turned to Louis and smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll go ahead to my room. Thank you for today, Louis.¡±


    He messed my hair and smiled, ¡°Thank you, too. I really enjoyed it. Can we go outside again next time?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± I answered immediately, ¡°Bye!¡± I waved my hand before I ran to my room upstairs.


    I immediately closed the door of my room and rest my back there. I touched my chest and oh, my gosh! My heart is beating so loud. I don¡¯t think it was because I ran, I think it was really because of Louis. Damn. I thought my feelings for him was already gone but I was wrong. My feelings for him is still here. My heart is not calming down, I¡¯m going to die at this rate. Kyah!


    I stayed there for a few moments before I decided to take a bath. Isted there for 30 minutes, and exactly when I came out from the bath room, someone knocked on the door.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that?!¡± I asked while still not opening the door. Duh, I¡¯m still on my robe. I haven¡¯t wore any clothes yet.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Byron,¡± Byron answered.


    ¡°And Giles!¡± Giles followed.


    What do they want this time? Sigh, ¡°Okay, wait a moment!¡±


    I removed my bath robe and changed to a loose shirt and a shorts. I get myb from the vanity table, and whilebing my hair I opened the door.


    Byron waved his hand, ¡°Hello, Tardy!¡±


    ¡°Let us in,¡± Giles said and pushed me so that they could get in.


    My gosh, these guys. I just let them do what they want and walked towards the vanity table to put back theb, then walked towards the two guys sitting on my bed.


    I ced my both hands on my waist, ¡°Okay, what do you want?¡±


    ¡°Wow, did you just shower? You smell nice, Tardy.¡± Byronplimented me.


    My eyes twitched, ¡°Just get straight to the point. I¡¯m already sleepy, I don¡¯t have time for jokes.¡±


    Giles tilted his head, ¡°But¡­ I don¡¯t think, Byron was joking. You really smells nice.¡±


    ¡°Shut it! Of course, I just took a bath!¡± I said. These monkeys, really.


    ¡°Fine,¡± Giles heaved a sigh. ¡°Do you like Louis?¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked in instant, gosh, it just slipped from my mouth.


    Am I that obvious? But, what is it to them if I like Louis or not? Gosh!


    ¡°I¡¯m not in the position to say this but¡­¡± Giles took a break before continuing, ¡°¡­ don¡¯t get too attached to Louis.¡±


    Don¡¯t get too attached? Why? And, why should I listen to them?


    ¡°We are just warning you, Tardy.¡± Byron uttered, ¡°We¡¯re just concern, you¡¯re important to us. We don¡¯t want you to get hurt.¡±


    ¡°W-W-Wait! Does Louis have a disease or what? Why are you telling me these?¡± Gosh, I¡¯m so confused!


    They will be a dead meat if they were just joking around. But, their faces were serious. But, I know that they act well. My goodness! I don¡¯t know what to believe anymore.


    Giles and Byron shook their heads, ¡°Louis doesn¡¯t have any disease, but you should be careful.¡± Giles warned me.


    Byron nodded, ¡°We are just saying these because we¡¯re concerned. But, you can just set aside what we said if you want. You¡¯re the one to make a decision, after all.¡±


    I just nodded, but I really don¡¯t get what they are saying. My gosh. Anyway, they said that I can just set aside what they said, so maybe I will just do that in order to rest my mind and stop thinking. I might stay awake tonight if I will keep thinking of that.


    ¡°Oh, by the way, before I forget, I brought cupcakes for you. I baked it when we were waiting for you earlier.¡± Byron said and handed me a box of cupcakes.


    I smiled, ¡°Thank you!¡±


    ¡°Do you want to y a game with us, Yanny?¡± Giles asked.


    ¡°A game? But, I¡¯m already sleepy.¡± I answered.


    ¡°It¡¯s just, drink or answer.¡± Byron uttered.


    ¡°Drink or answer? Is that the name of the game?¡± I asked. I don¡¯t know that game.


    Byron nodded, ¡°Yep. Giles, brought drinks.¡±


    What? But, I did not noticed them earlier that they were carrying something with their hands.


    ¡°Here,¡± Giles showed me the tray that had a ten shot ss with different drinks.


    ¡°Are those alcohols?¡± I asked while pointing at the shot ss.


    Byron shook his head, ¡°Nope, only five, and the other five are soy sauce, apple cider, hot sauce, vinegar, and lemon.¡±


    I nodded, ¡°What are the mechanics of the game?¡±


    ¡°I have a roulette game in my phone, we¡¯re going to put our names here¡­¡± he showed me his phone which the roulette game was the disy, ¡°¡­ then, we¡¯re going to spin it. Whose name the arrow stopped, that person will choose to answer our question or she/he choose to drink, but of course, we are going to decide which drink she/he will drink.¡±


    I smirked. I just have to answer their every questions when the arrow pointed my name, right?


    ¡°Game!¡± I replied.

 Chapter Fifty

    Maxine¡¯s Point of View


    ¡°Game!¡± I replied.


    We sat together on my bed while the tray is in the middle of us. Gosh, I¡¯m nervous. What if the arrow would only stopped in my name? It can¡¯t happen, right?


    Byronughed, ¡°Tardy, rx. Don¡¯t be nervous.¡±


    Giles tapped my shoulder, ¡°I know that you just agreed to y with us, to let us know that you will not lose, but don¡¯t be so obvious that you¡¯re nervous. Pfft- I might burst outughing.¡±


    My brows furrowed and hit his hand, ¡°Don¡¯t make fun of me! I¡¯m not nervous!¡± Then I rolled my eyes.


    ¡°Oh, is that true?¡± Byron gave me a teasing smile.


    ¡°Shut it,¡± is what I replied.


    ¡°Okay, calm down, Yanny. Let¡¯s now start the game,¡± then he typed our names in his phone. When he¡¯s done, he showed us his phone. ¡°I will spin it in the count of 3,¡± he warned. ¡°1¡­ 2¡­ 3!¡±


    The wheel in his phone is now spinning. Oh, my gosh! I¡¯m so fucking nervous! Don¡¯t point my name. Don¡¯t point my name, please~


    And thank, God! The arrow pointed Byron¡¯s name. I let out a loudugh while pointing at Byron. Oh, my gosh! The arrow did not stopped to my name, I¡¯m so grateful!


    ¡°Stopughing, Tardy.¡± Byron muttered.


    ¡°F-Fine,¡± gosh, can¡¯t Iugh because I was happy that the arrow did not point my name?


    ¡°Okay, do you want to ask him first, Yanny?¡± Giles asked me.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ okay!¡± I smiled broadly, then turned to Byron. Hmm, what should I ask? I didn¡¯t think of something to ask them because I was too nervous. Gosh.


    ¡°Hey, Yanny! Aren¡¯t you going to ask him? Hurry up if you want to sleep early,¡± Giles shook my shoulder.


    ¡°Fine! I was just thinking what to ask, tsk.¡± I answered. ¡°Hmm¡­ when did you get your first girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°When I was in grade 6,¡± Byron answered.


    Pfft~ what? He was too young to date someone with his age that time! Gosh, I can¡¯t believe this jerk. He¡¯s really a casanova.


    ¡°What the heck? Did you really think what to ask? That¡¯s so easy! He can really answer that,¡± Gilesined.


    Gosh, what the heck did he want me to do? He was hurrying me and now he willined.


    I just rolled my eyes, ¡°It¡¯s your fault. You¡¯re hurrying me, so that¡¯s all I thought to ask.¡±


    He heaved a sigh, ¡°Whatever. Okay, it¡¯s my turn. Do you still pee in your sleep?¡±


    Byron did not response. He was just looking at Giles and after a few moments, Giles picked one of the shot sses and gave it to Byron without a signal.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± I asked while pointing at the shot ss.


    ¡°Apple cider,¡± he replied.


    Without any second, Byron took the shot ss and drank it. Oh, my gosh! He finished it with just one take! Wait, it means¡­


    My eyes widened, ¡°So, you still peeing in your sleep? Really?!¡±


    ¡°Gosh, shut up, Yanny.¡± Byron red at me, so I zipped my mouth. Woah, Byron can be scary too, ha? I guess he¡¯s really Alyn¡¯s cousin.


    ~~~~~


    Hmm~ so cold here. Did I turned on the air-condition too high?


    I hugged my pillow and squeeze it. My brows furrowed while my eyes are still closed when I felt someone¡¯s hand pinched my arm. D-Don¡¯t tell me I slept with Giles and Byronst night?!


    I immediately sat down but I was too stunned to speak when I saw Alyn lying down beside me.


    He slowly opening his eyes until his eyes really opened. And when our eyes met, that¡¯s when I realized again that he¡¯s lying down in my bed.


    ¡°What are you doing here in my room again?¡± I asked with my brows furrowed.


    His brows met, ¡°Huh? Look around and ask me that again,¡± he answered.


    Tsk. Is hemanding me? Whatever, I just did what he told me. My eyes widened when I noticed that I wasn¡¯t in my room. What am I doing in Alyn¡¯s room?!


    I turned to Alyn but he just gave me an arching brow.


    ¡°W-What¡­?¡± Damn, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to ask him!


    ¡°What?¡± Gosh, why does he seems in a bad mood? Did I do something wrong?


    ¡°U-Uhm,¡± oh, damn. Just ask him, Maxine!


    ¡°What? You don¡¯t remember what happenedst night?¡± He sat down, ¡°Then, try to remember it.¡± Then he lie down again and turned his back on me, ¡°Oh, if you don¡¯t have anything to say, you can get out of my room.¡±


    What? Is he driving me away? Tsk, fine!


    I just did what he said. I went back to my room and lie down on my bed. Gosh, why am I feeling like my heart was stabbed? Hmp, nevermind. Maybe it¡¯s just because of my stupidity. I can¡¯t believe that I was inside of Alyn¡¯s room. Now, let me remind what happenedst night.


    ¡ªshback¡ª


    Oh, damn. After the arrow stopped to Byron¡¯s name, it always stopped to my name now. Arg! I hate it and they always asked the hard questions to answer. And when I couldn¡¯t answer, they always gave me the alcohol drinks. They really want me to get drunk! I will tell them to GH, they were bullying me again. Hmp!


    ¡°Arg, how many alcohol did you gave, huh?¡± I asked while I was holding my head. Gosh, my surrounding is spinning.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ let me see,¡± Giles looked at the shot sses, ¡°Oh! You already drank all of the alcohols.¡± Then heughed.


    ¡°Gosh~ I hate you! B-But¡­ I hate Alyn more,¡± oh, no. I think my brain is not functioning well now.


    ¡°You hate Alyn? Why?¡± Byron asked.


    I closed my eyes and opened it again after a few seconds, ¡°Just¡­ arg! I don¡¯t know, I just hate him!¡±


    Giles chuckled, ¡°Really? What if, it¡¯s love not hate?¡±


    I scoffed, ¡°What? Yuck! No way!¡±


    Byronughed, ¡°You¡¯re a mess, Tardy! Go to sleep now.¡±


    I shook my head, ¡°Where¡¯s Alyn? I want to smack his face right now!¡± I stood up but sat down again because my knee was weak.


    ¡°Hey, I said sleep!¡± Byron pped my arm, ¡°Why do you suddenly want to see Alyn?¡±


    ¡°I-I want to¡­ punch his face,¡± I answered.


    Giles heaved a sigh, ¡°Alyn is now sleeping, so you should sleep, too.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± I cried, ¡°I want to punch Alyn¡¯s face~¡±


    ¡°Damn. Don¡¯t cry, Tardy.¡± Byron embraced me, ¡°Shh¡­¡±


    ¡°T-Then, let me see Alyn¡­¡± I lifted my head so that i could see Byron¡¯s face before I pouted.


    ¡°Giles,¡± Byron turned to Giles. ¡°Help me.¡±


    Giles scratched his head, ¡°We will punch his face tomorrow. For now, you have to sleep because it¡¯s alreadyte.¡±


    ¡°Huwah!¡± I burst out crying again. Why won¡¯t they let me see Alyn?


    ¡°Damn. Hey, what are we gonna do? I think she¡¯s drunk,¡± Byron asked Giles but he¡¯s still looking at me.


    ¡°Moron, obviously she¡¯s drunk. Arg,¡± Giles pulled his hair, ¡°We are dead if GH found out about this.¡±


    ¡°I hate you, guys!¡± I got off the bed and tried to walk but when I fell I just crawled to Alyn¡¯s room.


    ¡°The hell, Yanny!¡± Giles called me but I just ignored him.


    I knocked on Alyn¡¯s door but he didn¡¯t open it. Arg, is he ignoring me?!


    Giles held my shoulders, ¡°That¡¯s enough, Yanny. Alyn was already sleeping, you should go back to your room.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s right, Tardy.¡± Byron agreed to Giles, ¡°You can punch Alyn¡¯s face tomorrow when you wake up. Let¡¯s go back to your room.¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    I shook my head, ¡°No!¡± I knocked again, but this time was louder. ¡°Hey, a-asshole, Alyn! Come out, right now! Hey! I s-saide out in this instant!¡±


    My hand stopped knocking when the door suddenly opened and Alyn showed up.


    ¡°A-Alyn, Tardy is¡­¡± Byron was being hesitant to speak.


    Alyn¡¯s forehead furrowed, ¡°What the fuck is happening?¡±

 Chapter Fifty-one

    Maxine¡¯s Point of View


    Alyn¡¯s forehead furrowed, ¡°What the fuck is happening?¡±


    I lifted my head to see Alyn before trying to stand up. Gosh, my knee is trembling. I think it¡¯s because of the alcohol I drank. But, thanks to Giles and Byron whose supported me, they ced my both arms to their shoulder so I could stand properly.


    Giles clicked his tongue, ¡°I told you to do it tomorrow. You can¡¯t even stand up, how will you punch him?¡±


    I tilted my head and looked at Alyn. Wow, look at his eyes. They are piercing. My gosh, if I were thedies that crazy over him, I might drop my panty right now.


    ¡°What about punching?¡± Alyn asked.


    ¡°This,¡± I said and punched him in his chest like a kitty. Oh, my gosh. My whole body is freaking weak!


    Alyn brushed his hair backwards and let out a heavy sigh.  He red at me before he snatched my arm from Giles and Byron. Gosh, my head bumped to his chest. But, I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s really a chest or a brick because it¡¯s tough. Hmm¡­ whatever. I just didn¡¯t mind it and just leaned my head to it.


    ¡°W-Wait, she¡¯s drunk, Alyn.¡± Byron said.


    ¡°Oh, yeah? And you made her drunk?¡± Alyn asked.


    ¡°N-No, we just yed a game.¡± Giles answered. I can¡¯t see their reaction because my eyes are closed.


    ¡°What kind of game did you guys yed that she got drunk?¡± I can now feel the irritation from Alyn¡¯s voice. Oh, is he mad because I got drunk? Uh-huh~ that was sweet of him.


    ¡°You tell him,¡± Byron muttered. I think he¡¯s talking to Giles.


    ¡°No, you tell him,¡± said Giles.


    Don¡¯t they want to tell alyn what we yed? Then, I¡¯ll just tell Alyn.


    ¡°It¡¯s called, drink or answer.¡± I said while my eyes were still closed.


    ¡°What the heck?¡± Alyn cussed, ¡°You two, go back to your rooms.¡± I think he¡¯s talking to Byron and Giles.


    ¡°But¡­ how about, Tardy?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, if you want we can take her to her room.¡±


    ¡°No, just get lost!¡± After Alyn said that I heard a footsteps away from us.


    I opened my eyes and I saw no one there. So, they both really left us, huh?


    ¡°Now, crawl back to your room.¡± Said Alyn.


    I lifted my head and red at him, ¡°What are you? My boss? I don¡¯t want to!¡±


    ¡°If you won¡¯t go back, I will devour you.¡± He said.


    I parted from him, ¡°You know, what? I¡­ fucking hate you.¡± I said and pointed my index finger at him. He just furrowed his brows and did not answer, so my head heated. ¡°Are you really ignoring me? Heh- you think you¡¯re something because you¡¯re handsome? Then, you¡¯re wrong. And even there are people who keeps loving you, I will keep hating you! Because¡­ because¡­ argh! I just hate you!¡±


    He clicked his tongue and averted his gaze, ¡°If you¡¯re drunk just go back to your room. I don¡¯t have n to argue with a drunken girl.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not drunk!¡± I defended myself. I¡¯m really not drunk! I just¡­ feel a little dizzy.


    He sighed, ¡°Do you want me to take you to your room?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± I shook my head and pushed him, ¡°Let me in to your room!¡±


    I don¡¯t know what happened next after I entered his room, I just found myself lying down on his bed. I opened my eyes and saw him typing in his phone. I don¡¯t know, but I feel suddenly irritated. So, I snatched his phone.


    He turned his head to me, ¡°You¡¯re awake? It¡¯s still 2 AM, sleep more.¡±


    ¡°Who are you texting?¡± I asked, ignoring what he said.


    ¡°My friend,¡± he answered. He nned to get his phone from me but I immediately put it away from him.


    ¡°Friend or a girl?¡±


    His brows furrowed, ¡°What? It¡¯s just a friend.¡±


    ¡°I hate you! Liar!¡± I gave his phone back. I covered myself with a nket and turned my back to him.


    I heard him giggled that¡¯s why I feel more irritated. My gosh, what¡¯s wrong with him? Is he thrilled with his textMate? Tsk!


    I felt his arm wrapped around me, which made a startled, ¡°Are you jealous? It¡¯s really just a friend, though.¡±


    I rolled my eyes even he won¡¯t see it, ¡°Why would I be jealous? Did you forget that I hate you?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah?¡± He removed the cover of the nket from me and made me turned around. ¡°Let me see your face,¡± he said and touched my cheek.


    ¡°Hey, I like¡­ Louis.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± he seem shocked. He let go of my face and gave me a smile, ¡°Is that so?¡±


    I nodded, ¡°But, Byron and Giles said that I have to be careful around Louis.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± he noddes, ¡°Did they tell you why?¡±


    I shook my head, ¡°Nope.¡±


    ¡°Maybe they are just fooling around,¡± he said and messed up my hair, ¡°Just follow what your heart says, if that what makes you happy.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± I smiled. ¡°Thank you!¡±


    He giggled, ¡°Why are you thanking me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I shrugged. ¡°But, I still hate you, okay? Tch.¡± And after that, I closed my eyes.


    ¡°Okay,¡± he said.


    ¡ª End of shback ¡ª


    ¡°Arg! What the fuck?!¡± I sat down from lying down on my bed and pulled my hair, ¡°Did I just confessed to Alyn that I like Louis? And, why I keep telling him that I hate him? Oh, my freaking gosh! I don¡¯t want toe out from this room anymore!¡±


    Knock! Knock!


    I got off my bed to open the door to whoever was knocking.


    ¡°Hi, Tardy!¡± Oh, it¡¯s Byron. He¡¯s carrying a tray, ¡°I brought you a hangover soup.¡±


    Because of what he said, I remembered what happenedst night. Damn. That was so embarrassing! It was as if all my blood had risen to my face. So, to hide that I bowed my head and widened the door open for Byron to enter.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said after he put the tray to the side table of my bed.


    ¡°Are you feeling okay now?¡± He turned to me.


    I nodded, ¡°Yeah. I think I wouldn¡¯t need that soup anymore but I will still eat it because you brought it here yourself.¡±


    He smiled, ¡°That¡¯s good. And, you really need to eat that to make you feel even better.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I smiled too.


    ¡°Just call me if you want something, I will just in downstairs.¡± He said before he walked towards the door.


    I nodded, ¡°Sure. Thank you, Byron.¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡± Then, he closed the door.


    I sighed and sat down on my bed. Gosh, how should I face Alyn now? I don¡¯t think I have a courage to face him. If only I don¡¯t have to go to school tomorrow, I won¡¯t leave this room, so I won¡¯t encounter him.


    If there¡¯s an angel listening to me right now, please help me not to bump into Alyn when I leave this roomter.


    Gosh, it¡¯s like I¡¯m going crazy. If I hadn¡¯t just yed with Byron and Gilesst night, these won¡¯t happened. This is all my fault! My gosh, I hate being Maxine Wards. Nothing has happened in my life that is good, everything is just a headache and problems. Like my stepmother said, I was born a jinx.


    Oh, gosh. Please, somebody help me¡­


    I won¡¯t drink alcohol again! And, whoever showed me an alcohol will be dead. If only I really yed that night¡­ aish! So, embarrassing!

 Chapter Fifty-two

    Maxine¡¯s Point of View


    Since that day, I did not bump into Alyn. Also, I haven¡¯t see him here for a week now. Maybe he¡¯s sleeping with his friends or he juste homete and wille out again in the early mmorning. It¡¯s not that I missed him, okay? It¡¯s even in my favor not to see him here in the mansion because I also n to avoid him in case I meet him. It¡¯s been week since the day I got drunk, but until now, what happened that night is still clear to me. I feel like it just happened yesterday. Gosh, I can¡¯t get rid of this embarrassment.


    Knock! Knock!


    ¡°Missy,¡± Sid knocked. ¡°Aren¡¯t you done?¡±


    ¡°Wait! I¡¯m almost finished,¡± I answered before I get my bag on my bed and ran to my door.


    When I opened the door, I saw Sid and Louis standing outside. I thought I will only see Sid once I opened the door, I didn¡¯t expect Louis to be with him. It got me surprised. And, shocks! Just seeing Louis makes my heart beats faster. Am I cursed or something?


    ¡°Are you just gonna stand there? We¡¯re going to bete,¡± Sid interrupted my thoughts.


    I turned to him, ¡°Oh, yeah. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    I started to go to school with them since my drunken incident. Giles and Byron teased me that maybe if someone offered me a drink, I might agree because I don¡¯t want to lose. Just like what happened that night. Moreover, GH started asking for our picture together. He asked us to send him our picture every time we go to school, just to prove that I¡¯m getting along with his grandsons.


    When we got down from the second floor, Louis touched my shoulder so I turned to him.


    ¡°Give me your bag, I¡¯ll carry it for you.¡± He said.


    Gosh, what is he doing? Does he want me to have a heart attack? So, gentleman! And, that¡¯s why I like him. But, what should I do? My bag is not that heavy for him to carry. He might figure out that I was not studying well.


    I shook my head, ¡°No. I can carry it.¡±


    ¡°You sure?¡±


    I nodded, ¡°Yep,¡± then I smiled.


    When I turned my head to my front, I was startled because I didn¡¯t notice that Alyn was standing in front of us. I immediately averted my gaze and and I stepped to the left to avoid him but he stepped to the right. When I stepped to the right, he stepped to the left. Oh, gosh! Did he really mean not to let me pass?


    My brows furrowed and I lifted my chin. I would have scolded him but when I saw how dark his aura was I couldn¡¯t speak anymore.


    ¡°Tsk,¡± what he just said before he passed.


    ¡°What was that?¡± I asked myself and followed Alyn with my eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind him, he didn¡¯t mean that. I think he forgot something.¡± Louis said.


    He didn¡¯t mean to block the path? Okay, but why am I suddenly felt that there¡¯s something weird in my chest, when I find out that he didn¡¯t do that to tease me?


    [At School]


    I was not informed that we were going to y volleyball today. I didn¡¯t bring my PE uniform and because of that, I became a ball picker. So tiring! But, I am not allowed to sit on the benches because I might not be given grades. Sigh, no one informed me because I don¡¯t have friends. If only Troy was my ssmate¡­


    ¡°Maxine, pick up the ball! Stop zoning out!¡± Our instructor shouted.


    I just sighed and rolled my eyes before I walked to pick the ball. I was just trying to rest even for a moment, can¡¯t he allow that? Tsk!


    I was close to the ball when I saw Alyn, he was walking with his friends¡­ I think? And, they are walking towards the ball. Bingo! If I call Alyn and ask him to kick the ball, I no longer have to approach the ball to pick it up.


    ¡°Alyn!¡± I called his name, thank God that he immediately turned to me, ¡°Can you kick the ball, please?!¡± I really have to shout so that he could hear me because we¡¯re in the covered court, there¡¯s a lot of students passing by.


    He just looked at me for a moment and after that, he just turned away and did not kick the ball. My lips were parted of what he did. Did he just¡­ ignored me?


    I heard theughter behind me. When I turned around, I saw my ssmatesughing at me. Of course, they heard me asking Alyn a favor. Who wouldn¡¯t hear that? I just shouted the name of their prince.


    ¡°Does she think Alyn will follow what she asked? Tsk.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, right. So shameless.¡±


    ¡°Gosh, if only the instructor is not here I might grab her hair immediately.¡±


    ¡°I feel you, girl. She¡¯s annoying.¡±


    ¡°An eyesore, yeah?¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Correct!¡±


    I just sighed and bit my lower lip before walking towards the ball with my head down. I really didn¡¯t hear them talking, promise! They are being mad because I asked Alyn, what more if they found out that I am leaving with Alyn, ah no, that I am leaving with their five princes? They might even put a curse on me.


    Hmp, nevermind that, what more important is the fact that Alyn ignored me in front of many people and that was so embarrassing. He can just reply that he don¡¯t want to kick the ball, instead of ignoring me. Is he mad because I said that I hate him? But, that was just a drunk talk!


    When I was about to pick up the ball, someone¡¯s hand pick it up. I lifted my head and saw Louis. The heck, what is he doing here? And, why did he picked it up when I didn¡¯t ask him to do that? Is he my prince charming or something?


    ¡°Here,¡± he handed me the ball. ¡°You¡¯re sweating. Are you tired?¡±


    I get the ball from him, ¡°Oh,¡± I chuckled when I noticed that my head was covered with sweat. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m tired but the instructor won¡¯t let me take a break.¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to talk to him?¡± He asked. He took the towel on his shoulder and wiped the sweat off my forehead.


    I shook my head, ¡°No, I¡¯m fine and our time is almost over.¡±


    He stopped wiping and smiled, ¡°Okay. Do your best, Wendy. I¡¯ll go ahead, hmm?¡±


    I nodded, ¡°Okay. Thank you, Louis.¡±


    He just smiled and waved his hand before he turned away. While I went back to where my ssmates were. As I approached them I could feel their sharp stares at me. Gosh, calm down guys, you might kill me with your stares.


    ¡°Tch, after Alyn, next is Louis?¡±


    ¡°What kind of word did she gave to Louis to wiped her sweat?¡±


    ¡°You saw that too?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, and that made me want to grab her hair more.¡±


    ¡°Did you also hear that the five princes punished whose bullied Maxine?¡±


    ¡°What? What kind of joke was that?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I just heard it.¡±


    ¡°I hope ine¡¯se back already.¡±


    ¡°Right? Our princess.¡±


    I just sighed and pretended I heard nothing. But, who¡¯s ine? I think I already heard it somewhere but I couldn¡¯t remember where. The name is familiar, but maybe it¡¯s because ine is amon name?


    ¡°Maxine Wards, go pick up the ball again.¡± Said the instructor.


    My gosh! I juste back and will pick up the other ball again. Gosh! I will just bring my PE uniform everyday starting tomorrow, so I couldn¡¯t suffer like this again.


    ¡ª¨C


    Author¡¯s


    Update schedule: Mon, Tue, Wed or Mon, Wed, Fri.


    Thank you so much for your love and support. Please, continue read this story until the end. Love lots

 Chapter fifty-three

    Maxine¡¯s Point of View


    After the incident with Alyn in school. We didn¡¯t talk to each other again. Even we meet we do not look at each other. Hmp! He did it first, I didn¡¯t do anything bad at him, so why is he being like this? And we were okay when I told him that I like Louis, right? Gosh, I can¡¯t understand him. Maybe he¡¯s out of his right mind?


    Sigh¡­


    ¡°Why are you sighing?¡±


    I turned my head to my left when someone spoke. I smiled when I saw Troy. He sat next to me and looked at the people ying ser.


    I was at the field because I don¡¯t want to stay in the ssroom for our free time. Someone might start a fight with me, so to avoid that, I left the ssroom and went here. And good thing, Troy popped up.


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing here?¡± I asked him.


    He turned to me and tilted his head, ¡°What about you? I was just walking when I saw you, then I followed you and my foot brought me here.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± I chuckled. Why did he followed me? ¡°I just don¡¯t want to stay in the ssroom.¡± I answered.


    ¡°Uh-huh?¡± His left brow arched, ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Just¡­ you know, I don¡¯t want to get into trouble again.¡± I pouted, ¡°It¡¯s tiring and I always got beaten up.¡±


    He smiled, ¡°Okay. Hmm¡­ so, why did youe here? You can go to the gym instead, you know? It¡¯s sunny here your skin might get darker.¡±


    ¡°I was there before I went here, I saw Alyn there so I left.¡± I rolled my eyes when I imagined Alyn¡¯s face. Tsk, he made me hate him more because of his attitude right now. That¡¯s not my problem anymore, okay? He made me like this, tch.


    Troy chuckled, ¡°You hate him?¡±


    I nodded, ¡°Yep! I hate him so so so so much!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s too much,¡± heughed, ¡°Why do you hate him so much? Everyone likes him.¡±


    I rolled my eyes again, ¡°So what?¡±


    Heughed again and messed up my hair. He¡¯s not obviously happy with me, promise.


    ¡°Do you want to eat with me? My treat,¡± he asked.


    A smile automatically formed in my face, ¡°Woah~ I can¡¯t refuse if it¡¯s your treat.¡±


    -v-


    We went to cafeteria, and since it¡¯s ss hour not too many students were here. After we bought food, we went to the vacant seat. We were talking while eating, it¡¯s nice to have Troy here with me. I enjoyed my free time for today. And if it wasn¡¯t for him, I will definitely be bored.


    ¡°You got something on your face,¡± Troy said.


    ¡°Where?¡± I put down the burger I was eating and wiped the left side of my face.¡±


    ¡°Here,¡± Troy smiled and wiped the sauce on my right cheek.


    ¡°T-Thanks,¡± I said before I get the burger again. My gosh, that was embarrassing!


    BANG!


    We both turned our head in the door when it opened loudly. I immediately looked away when I saw the five monkeys entering the cafeteria. Oh, my gosh! What are they doing here?


    ¡°Hey, slow down,¡± Troy uttered when he noticed that I hastened to eat the burger.


    ¡°They are here, didn¡¯t you see?¡± I replied.


    ¡°So? It¡¯s not like they will snatched your burger?¡±


    My brows furrowed, ¡°Yeah, but-¡±


    ¡°Missy! Yohoo~¡± oh, my gosh. That¡¯s what I am talking about.


    I just sighed and shook my head. After awhile Sid, Byron and Giles were already beside me. I think, Louis and Alyn went to the counter.


    ¡°Why are you eating with a stranger, Missy?¡± Sid asked.


    ¡°He¡¯s not a stranger, he¡¯s my friend.¡± I answered.


    ¡°A friend? I thought you only have enemies,¡± Byron teased.


    I rolled my eyes, ¡± If you¡¯re just gonna irritate me, get out of my sight already.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so cold hearted, Yanny. Is it because you have a date?¡± Giles uttered.


    What the? A date? Don¡¯t they hear me say that Troy is my friend?


    Someone scoffed, ¡°A date?¡±


    When I lifted my head, I saw Alyn holding a tray with his left hand while in his right hand is juice. Then, beside him was Louis. Wow, they bought food so quickly.


    My left brow arched, ¡°So what? Am I not allowed to have a date?¡±


    I looked at Troy and he was obviously shocked of what I said. I can¡¯t just withdraw what I said since Alyn suddenly showed up. Hmp! He¡¯s trying to mock me. And this can be called a friendly date, it¡¯s not big deal.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Woah~¡± Giles pped, ¡°I¡¯m so proud of you, Yanny.¡±


    I just said that Troy was my date because of you, Giles. So, shut it if you don¡¯t want to die early.


    ¡°Shut up,¡± I muttered.


    ¡°After you told me who you like, you¡¯re already having a date with someone?¡± Alyn smirked.


    My eyes widened and it shifted to Louis who is now looking at Alyn. Damn!


    ¡°Does Wendy have a crush?¡± Louis asked to Alyn before he looked to me. I immediately looked away.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask her? She might tell you too,¡± Alyn replied.


    What he intends to happen? Does he want me to confess to Louis right now? Right here? Why is he doing this anyway? Can¡¯t he just go to the other seat and eat there?


    ¡°Hmm, I¡¯m jealous!¡± Sidined, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell us about that too?¡±


    ¡°Alyn was just kidding,¡± I lied. Of course, what did you expect me to say? I can¡¯t just spill it, you know.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Alyn raised an eyebrow and smirked. ¡°I don¡¯t think so~¡±


    Before I could say anything, Troy entered the conversation, ¡°Eherm~ if you will pardon me, we want to eat peacefully. Can you leave?¡±


    The five men darted a gaze to him.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Byron raised his right brow, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°We just want to talk with Missy,¡± said Sid.


    ¡°If you want to eat peacefully, you can leave.¡± Said Giles.


    ¡°Are you Wendy¡¯s boyfriend?¡± Louis asked while Alyn remained silent.


    Troy seem shocked, ¡°B-Boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°I guess, you¡¯re not.¡± Alyn responded. ¡°Let¡¯s go, I might even lose my appetite if we stay here.¡±


    Wow, huh? I really lost my appetite from the moment I saw him! He really have the guts to say that in my face? Heh- what a jerk!


    When they are about to leave a cold and sticky thing poured at me. My mouth widened and I immediately stood up. What the fuck?!


    ¡°Oops, sorry. It slipped out of my hand,¡± the devil said.


    Troy attended to me and wiped the part of my uniform that was covered in juice with his handkerchief. Damn, this evil man. Can¡¯t he leave without doing evil things?


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Troy asked.


    ¡°Of course, she¡¯s okay. The juice just spilled at her, she won¡¯t die.¡± Alyn answered, even though he¡¯s not the one Troy was asking.


    ¡°What did you do, Alyn?¡± Louis asked while looking at my uniform.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything, the juice slipped out of my hand,¡± he answered.


    As if that¡¯s the truth! You evil liar, I hope you fucking rot in hell!


    ¡°I think, Tardy is not okay. Let¡¯s get her to the infirmary.¡± Byron said and pulled me from Troy.


    ¡°Bye, uh¡­ nevermind,¡± Sid shook his head, ¡°We will deliver Missy to the infirmary for you, okay? You don¡¯t have to worry about her.¡±


    ¡°Hey, whoever you are,¡± Giles stood up straight and raised his chin, as if he¡¯s looking down to Troy. ¡°Don¡¯te here her again, got it? If I caught you, I will tear you apart.¡±


    ¡°What the heck are you saying, Giles?!¡± I shouted. Are they trying to scare Troy?


    ¡°Sorry for what happened,¡± Louis entered the conversation. ¡°And I¡¯m apologizing for what my cousins did and said, they are just a bunch of idiots. I hope, you understand.¡±


    ¡°Uh-uhm¡­ no problem,¡± Troy awkwardly said.


    ¡°Let them borrow, Wendy for awhile. I think they missed her so much.¡± Louis added.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Troy scratched his head. He looked at me for a moment before he looked back to Louis again, ¡°No problem.¡±


    What the heck, Troy?! Did he just agree? Grah!

 Chapter fifty-four

    Maxine¡¯s Point of View


    ¡°Who¡¯s that, Missy?¡± Sid asked as we walked away, ¡°I think I already saw him somewhere.¡±


    Did he already forget? He hit Troy with his ball in the past.


    ¡°None of your business,¡± I answered.


    ¡°You¡¯re so cold to me!¡± Sid whined and let go of my arm.


    ¡°Do you really have a rtionship with him?¡± Byron asked.


    I turned to him, ¡°I only said that we were dating because Giles teased me.¡±


    ¡°Huh? I was just asking you,¡± Giles defended himself.


    I just rolled my eyes and ignored them. We are now walking towards the clinic. I don¡¯t know what we are going to do there, I¡¯m not sure if they are injured or they just want to go there. Though, I think they just finished ying basketball because they still have sweat on their faces.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Louis? Will he note with us?¡± I asked, when I noticed that Louis and Alyn weren¡¯t with us. Maybe they are eating? As far as I remember, Alyn and Louis were carrying a food tray.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Byron turned around to looked at our back. ¡°I think they are having their meal right now. They said that they were hungry that¡¯s why we went there, then we saw you.¡±


    So, it was just a coincidence. I thought, Alyn knew that I was there that¡¯s why they went there. Gosh, since when did I get assuming. And, why would Alyn know that I went there? Sigh, I don¡¯t like my way of thinking anymore.


    ¡°Okay,¡± That¡¯s what I replied.


    ¡°Why are you asking about Louis?¡± Sid asked.


    I bowed my head to avoid his gaze, ¡°No reason.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Really? It maybe because you missed him, isn¡¯t it?¡± Giles teased me.


    My face heated. I turned to him with my brows furrowed, ¡°I said, no reason!¡±


    Byronughed, ¡°Why are you blushing, then?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m not blushing,¡± then I averted my eyes.


    ¡°Uh-huh,¡± Sid nodded, seems like he think of something. ¡°I think, I know who is Missy¡¯s crush.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not Louis!¡± I denied.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Sid turned to me, ¡°But, I haven¡¯t tell that it was Louis whom I was thinking.¡±


    Byron chuckled, ¡°He haven¡¯t say a name yet.¡±


    Giles also chuckled, ¡°You¡¯re being too obvious, Yanny.¡±


    My face heated up even more. My gosh! Why does it have to slipped out of my tongue? My goodness!


    ¡°T-Tch, w-whatever!¡± I said, and walked ahead of them.


    Damn. That was so embarrassing. What if they tell Louis about that? What if Louis avoid me after he found out? And, if ever he avoid me, his only answer to my feelings is¡­ kyah! I don¡¯t want to think about it anymore. I don¡¯t want to get rejected by him. Uhm, well¡­ I think, I will be okay to be just his friend as long as he doesn¡¯t avoid me. That¡¯s what you call, ¡®friend zone¡¯ right? Sigh¡­


    ¡°Wait for us, Tardy!¡±


    Hmp! As I if I will.


    -( ~ 3 ~)¨C


    One week passed, and the incident at the cafeteria was thest time I talked to Alyn. After that day, he was back of avoiding me as if I have virus. When he talk to me I will definitely ignore him, hmp! He think highly of himself just because everyone likes him. Well, let him separate me from the women who are madly in love with him.


    Here I am, walking in the field to kill time again. I hope I won¡¯t bump to the five monkeys today.


    I sat at the bench and watched the people ying there. While I was watching them, my eyes caught a familiar face. My face lit up when he identally noticed me. When I waved my hand, he showed me a smile and then he immediately ran towards me.


    ¡°You¡¯re here again,¡± he said, while catching his breath.


    I pat the sit next to me to gestured him to seat beside me, ¡°Yep. I went here to kill time.¡±


    He nodded, ¡°Well, I hope we won¡¯t bump to your bosses this time,¡± then he scratched his head.


    Oh, I almost forgot that I told him that Sid was my boss, the day Sid hit him with a ball. Maybe, after he found out that Sid was my boss, he thought that I was also the maid of the four other monkeys since they were cousins.


    I giggled, ¡°Yeah¡­ I hope, too.¡±


    ( \?¡ð?/ )


    Sigh¡­ While we were on our way home, my eyes were just looking outside, while the monkeys were singing but of course except to the evil ones.


    ¡°Wohoo~ we¡¯re home!¡± Sid shouted like a child. Tch, what a pain in the ear.


    After byron got out of the car I followed, and¡­


    ¡°Ouch! Arg~¡± I moaned.


    Arg! Fuck it! What happened? Well, I just tripped. And who¡¯s fault? Who else? Of course, it¡¯s no other than Alyn!


    ¡°Wendy, are you okay?¡± Louis attended me.


    ¡°Stupid,¡± Alyn whispered but I heard him.


    Gosh, he¡¯s really getting into my nerves. I thought we¡¯re now getting along but he suddenly change into evil again. Does he have a multi personality disorder? Arg, damn!


    ¡°Alyn tripped me,¡± I said.


    ¡°Eh?¡± Sid reacted.


    ¡°What did you do, Alyn?¡± Louis turned to him, ¡°What if the wound leave a scar?¡±


    Alyn smirked, ¡°You believe her? What if I say I didn¡¯t do anything, will you still believe her?¡±


    My brows furrowed, ¡°What are you trying to say? That I make up story just to me you?¡±


    Alyn¡¯s left brow arched, ¡°Did I say something like that? Don¡¯t be so offensive.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± I was about to say something, but Louis stopped me.


    ¡°Will you two argue again?¡± Louis sighed, ¡°Alyn, stop teasing Wendy, can you?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything, she¡¯s just stupid.¡± He replied.


    I clenched my fist, ¡°You always say you didn¡¯t do anything but the truth is you really did! Can you stop lying? Are you that desperate to get the attention of others?¡±


    ¡°H-Hey,¡± Byron walked towards me and caressed my back. ¡°Calm down, Tardy. Don¡¯t wake up the sleeping dragon,¡± he muttered.


    Alyn was just staring at me deeply. I want to averted my eyes but I don¡¯t want to get defeated.


    ¡°Eherm~ let¡¯s just go inside first, hmm? You two cool down.¡± Giles said.


    ¡°Yep, and say sorry to Alyn for using him.¡± Said Sid.


    My right brow arched, ¡°Huh? Why should I? He really tripped me!¡±


    Alyn scoffed, ¡°Before using someone, try to look at your surroundings.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± I crossed my arms over my chest. What is he trying to say?


    He turned his back before saying, ¡°Look at the stone behind you,¡± then he finally left us.


    I did what he said, and my eyes widened when I saw a stone there. W-What the? Did I really false used Alyn? And, I even said a harsh thing to him! Oh, damn!


    Giles sighed, ¡°You should apologize to himter, Yanny.¡±


    I turned to them and the disappointment was obvious in their faces. What should I do? He might not ept my apology after what I said.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk,¡± Sid shook his head, ¡°That¡¯s why I told you to say sorry.¡±


    ¡°B-But, I didn¡¯t know!¡± I defended myself.


    Byron chuckled, ¡°Uh-huh? I think, you already know because Alyn was the one ahead of us earlier.¡±


    Now that he said that¡­ Alyn was really ahead of us.


    Louis smiled, ¡°Let¡¯s just go in first. I¡¯m d Alyn didn¡¯t do anything, but I hope you will apologize to him.¡±


    I pouted and bowed my head. As if I have another choice. Sigh, did I disappoint Louis?


    ¡°I think, Yanny misses Alyn.¡± Giles said while nodding.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°H-Howe?¡±


    ¡°Because of what happened,¡± Sid was the one who answered.


    Byron nodded, ¡°Tardy want Alyn¡¯s attention.¡±


    ¡°H-Hey! T-that¡¯s-¡± ugh, fuck! I can¡¯t think of a word to say!


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough, guys. Let¡¯s go in.¡± What Louis said, which we followed.

 Chapter Fifty-five

    Alyn¡¯s Point of View


    ¡°Alyn, stop teasing Wendy, can you?¡±


    It¡¯s my fault again even though I did not do anything. Besides, I was the one ahead of them, how can I trip her? Tch. Is she trying to pick a fight with me?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything, she¡¯s just stupid.¡± I boredly replied.


    I saw her clenched her fist but I didn¡¯t mind it. Is she mad because I called her stupid? Well, that¡¯s the truth, though. If she¡¯s not stupid she won¡¯t get tripped in that stone. And, she really med me for that? Me that was ahead of them? Just wow.


    Her brows furrowed, ¡°You always say you didn¡¯t do anything but the truth is you really did! Can you stop lying? Are you that desperate to get the attention of others?¡±


    Heh- that one hurts. But, I shouldn¡¯t show them that I was hurt by what that woman said. I just stayed silent and looked at the Ugly woman.


    ¡°H-Hey,¡± Byron walked towards Ugly and caressed her back. ¡°Calm down, Tardy. Don¡¯t wake up the sleeping dragon,¡± he muttered.


    ¡°Eherm~¡± Giles got our attention, ¡°Let¡¯s just go inside first, hmm? You two cool down.¡± He said.


    ¡°Yep, and say sorry to Alyn for using him.¡± Sid sided me.


    Her right brow arched, ¡°Huh?¡± The corner of her lips rise, ¡°Why should I? He really tripped me!¡±


    Wow, she¡¯s really into it. Maybe, she¡¯s really the one who wants the attention of others.


    I scoffed, ¡°Before using someone, try to look at your surroundings.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± She crossed her arms over her chest while ring at me.


    Tch, no matter what else I say she won¡¯t listen and just keep ming me for something I didn¡¯t do. So, I give up.


    I turned my back before saying, ¡°Look at the stone behind you,¡± after that, I left them.


    I don¡¯t know what they were talking about there when I left. But, I hope it wasn¡¯t bad.


    The next morning, I noticed her peeking at me while we were eating. I think, she¡¯s feeling guilty of what she had done. But, instead of paying her attention, I just ignore her like I didn¡¯t noticed her.


    I finished my food quickly and went to my room to took a shower and get ready for school. After 40 minutes of fixing myself, I went down to get my ser shoes. I am a ser yer at our campus, and we have a yter. While tying thece of my shoes, another shoes sprout before me. When I lifted my head, I saw an ugly face.


    I rolled my eyes and put down my left leg that was resting at my right leg. I averted my eyes and was ready to stand up when he suddenly put me back to my sit again.


    My brows automatically furrowed. Damn, what¡¯s wrong with her? Isn¡¯t she done already? What does she need this time?


    ¡°Uh-Uhm,¡± she averted her eyes and bit her fingernails.


    Tch, is she a child? Why is she acting like that?


    ¡°What?¡± I coldly asked.


    I looked at my watched wrist before looking back at her again. It¡¯s 7:56 AM, my game will start at 9 AM, so I still have time to listen to this woman. I just hope that what the words wille out from her mouth will not be nonsense.


    She breathe deeply, ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry..¡± she bowed her head and yed with her fingers.


    I just stayed silent while looking at her seriously. I waited 2 minutes to be sure if she will add more but she did not speak again. So, I think she won¡¯t open her mouth again. Is that it? If that¡¯s all, then I will go.


    I stood up without saying something. And, I was about to pass her when she suddenly grabbed my wrist. I stopped and turned to her. Oh, is she going to speak again? Did she forget something? Or it was just her thought to stop me? If so-


    She tightened her grip on my wrist, while her head was still down, ¡°A-Are you leaving?¡±


    My brows furrowed. Did she stopped me just to ask that? Wasn¡¯t it obvious that I stood up because I will leave?


    Breath in, breath out. Okay, I¡¯m getting irritated. Why isn¡¯t she just go to Louis, instead of talking to me?


    Instead of asking her that, I just stayed silent. I don¡¯t want to speak and I don¡¯t have something to say either, so why should I open my mouth?


    ¡°W-Why aren¡¯t you speaking? W-Why¡­ why are you so quiet?¡± She asked. Then, why are you stammering? Tch. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, okay? It wasn¡¯t intentional, I just¡­ you¡¯re the first person that came out to my mind when I tripped. So¡­ p-please, don¡¯t get mad at me. I¡¯m sorry,¡± she took a deep breath before lifting her head, and look directly into my eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Alyn.¡±


    Her eyes were sparkling, or was it just my imagination?


    I sighed and shifted my gaze. My eyes can¡¯t handle her cuteness, I mean her ugliness. I didn¡¯t know that she had this side.


    Uh-huh? I smirked formed on my face when I think of something interesting.


    I looked at her with a serious face, ¡°What if i don¡¯t want to ept your sorry?¡±


    ¡°H-huh? B-but¡­¡± then, she bowed her head again.


    I pinched my nose for a moment before speaking, ¡°Fine, I will ept it-¡± I wasn¡¯t finished yet when she lifted her head. This woman¡­ tch, I just ignored it and continued what I was saying, ¡°I will ept it but in one condition.¡±


    She pouted, ¡°Do you really need to give conditioning? Aren¡¯t we friends?¡±


    Friends? Pfft, since when did we be friends? Hmm¡­ was it the day she told me that she like my cousin?


    *felt stab on the chest*


    I nodded, ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Hmp!¡± She withdrew my wrist, ¡°Okay, what is it?¡±


    ¡°Kiss me,¡± I smiled, ¡°here¡­¡± I added while pointing at my lips.


    Her face immediately became red. Damn, I want tough but I couldn¡¯t. I must be serious to get a point, you know.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°A-A kiss? Isn¡¯t it too much?!¡± Her voice rise.


    ¡°Whatever,¡± I said and was about to turn my back when she pulled me andnded her lips to mine.


    My eyes remained open while looking at her closed eyes.


    *badump*


    I smirked before touching her cheek. I closed my eyes and deepened our kiss. I felt that she was surprised but I just ignored it. I moved my lips but her remained closed. Yeah, it was closed just a few seconds ago but it¡¯s now following my every movements. Damn, it! I want to im her, but how? Her heart is already belong to someone else.


    Speaking of someone else¡­ when I opened my eyes, I saw Louis standing at the stairs while looking at us with his huge eyes in panic.


    I parted our lips when Louis started to move from there. Ugly¡¯s eyes were just looking at me, like she want to ask something. I just ignored it and looked back to Louis: he¡¯s walking towards us, and when he finally reached us, he immediately took away Ugly from me.


    I smirked. That¡¯s right, get her before I even thought of taking her away from you.


    ¡°L-Louis,¡± Ugly looked at Louis with her surprised stare.


    ¡°Alyn, exin.¡± Louismanded me.


    My left brow arched, ¡°Oh, do I have to?¡±


    His brows met, ¡°Why did you kissed her?¡±


    Ugly¡¯s eyes widened. He turned to me and then turned to Louis again. Her face is red, and it seems like she want to exin everything to Louis. They looked like a couple. When you look at them, you will think that Louis caught his partner cheating.


    I don¡¯t have ain to Ugly¡¯s feelings for Louis, because Louis is a good man. In fact of that, if I were to also choose who Ugly should fall for, I would choose Louis for her. Reason? There are many reasons that I couldn¡¯t count. And, even in just one nce¡­ you will think that they are a good match, that they look good together.


    I turned my back, I couldn¡¯t look at them anymore. Ha-ha.  ¡°I think, it will be better if Ugly tell you,¡± is what I said, before moving my legs to walk.


    Yeah, right. Louis is my cousin, I should just support them. I will. I must. Yeah¡­

 Chapter Fifty-six

    Maxine¡¯s Point of View


    When Alyn kissed me, I just closed my eyes and kept my lips closed. But eventually, I followed the movement of his lips. His lips were soft that it made me feel drunk. I don¡¯t want to stop it but he was the one who ended the kiss. I was surprised because for me we just kissed for a while. I want to ask him why did he stopped, but the question in my mind was answered when Louis approached me.


    I looked at him with a surprised stare, ¡°L-Louis,¡±


    Damn. Did he saw us? Gosh, why is my heart beating so fast like my boyfriend caught me cheating. I want to hurry and tell him that it was just nothing. I want to tell him that we just kissed, so that I can be friends with Alyn again. But, I couldn¡¯t open my mouth.


    ¡°Alyn, exin.¡± Louis said, with an authority in his tone.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Alyn¡¯s left brow arched, ¡°Oh, do I have to?¡±


    Louis¡¯ brows met, ¡°Why did you kissed her?¡±


    My eyes widened. I turned to Alyn and then turned to Louis again. I can feel my face heated up. Gosh, so he really saw us! But, in Louis¡¯ perception, Alyn forced me to kiss him. Arg, I want to exin everything right away, but damn. I will look like her girlfriend when I did that! So¡­ I just stayed quiet. Gosh.


    Alyn turned his back, and said, ¡°I think, it will be better if Ugly tell you,¡± is what he said, before he turned away.


    My eyes followed Alyn until he got out of the mansion. My heart race when Louis suddenly grabbed my shoulder and made me face him. He looked at me in the eyes for a while before he looked at me from knee to head. Damn, he¡¯s making me feel more nervous!


    ¡°Are you okay? You can wash your mouth if you feel ufortable,¡± he said.


    ¡°U-Uhm,¡± I can¡¯t think of a word to say so I just averted my eyes. Damn it! Why do we even have to be seen by Louis?


    ¡°Wash it now. We¡¯re going to bete if you won¡¯t hurry,¡± he uttered.


    I just nodded and went to the bathroom running. Ugh, what if Louis find out that I was the one who kissed Alyn? Will he be disappointed? Will he hate me? Will he get away from me? Will he avoid me? Damn. It seemed like I don¡¯t want to tell Louis the truth anymore.


    (>///

 Chapter Fifty-seven

    Maxine¡¯s Point of View


    I got home safely. I ate already and now lying down on my bed thinking about what I saw in the school¡¯sfort room. I can¡¯t be mistaken, that was really Alyn I saw there.   The thing that I couldn¡¯t understand was, he kissed me in the morning but he kissed another woman in the evening. Am I that bad at kissing that¡¯s why he asked others to give him a kiss? But, what¡¯s with the ¡®ignoring thingy¡¯? Gosh.


    I sighed and turned to my left. I¡¯m not mad but I can¡¯t describe the feeling I am feeling right now. If it¡¯s not anger, then what it is?


    I can¡¯t even sleep because of what I seen. Every time I closed my eyes, the image of Alyn and the woman always appears. Gosh, I want to sleep already! Why can¡¯t they let me?


    I covered myself with a nket and trampled. Damn it, let me sleep! I won¡¯t peek again so please let me sleep, my goodness!


    \(-¡ð-)/N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    It¡¯s already 6 AM but I couldn¡¯t sleep for a second. This is irritating! I got up and took care of myself for going to school. After taking a bath, I immediately wore my uniform and looked myself at the mirror. The grown-ups said that you shouldn¡¯t take a bath when you have no sleep because you might die, but I still did it.


    After fixing myself, Ie out of my room and went downstairs. The five men were sitting in the couch while eating biscuits. When my eyesnded to Alyn who was staring at me, I immediately averted my eyes. Tch, what is he looking at?


    ¡°Good morning, Missy!¡± Sid greeted me. I just smiled and sit besides Byron.


    ¡°What time are we leaving?¡± I asked, and took one biscuit.


    ¡°After watching Tom and Jerry,¡± Giles answered while watching seriously.


    The heck? Do we really need to finished that before going to school? Hah, whatever. I also don¡¯t have the energy to go to school anyway.


    Who would have the energy to go to school if you haven¡¯t slept yet. It was Alyn¡¯s and that woman¡¯s fault! The image of them kissing never really stopped appearing until this morning. It¡¯s not that I want to reply it in my head, though. Is this really what happens when you see someone kissing? Gosh.


    I shrugged, ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Are you okay with that? If you want, we can go first.¡± Louis suggested.


    Gosh, I don¡¯t have the energy to go to school just awhile ago, but when Louis asked me I suddenly regained my energy.


    I smiled, ¡°Is it OK?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± he smiled.


    Byron scratched his head, ¡°Stop flirting in front of me, aish.¡±


    ¡°W-We¡¯re just talking!¡± I pped his arm and sit properly. Gosh, how the conversation turned to flirtation?


    Louis stood up and walked towards me, ¡°Wendy, let¡¯s go.¡± He stopped in front of me and held out his hand.


    I took his hand then stood up, then we left while holding hands.


    (?,?)


    [At School]


    ¡°Hey,¡±


    I was walking in the hallway when someone tapped my shoulder. I turned around and was shocked when the familiar face greeted me.


    ¡°H-Hey,¡± I waved my hand awkwardly and averted my eyes immediately.


    Gosh, did she remember my face? Why did she approached me? Oh, gosh, please! I want to go to school like a normal student. Why do Alyn¡¯s women always approach me? Will she tell me not to spread whatever I see? Well, I have no ns so she doesn¡¯t have to worry anymore.


    ¡°I¡¯m Carmona,¡± she held out her out and I took it. She smiled, ¡°You¡¯re the five king¡¯s maid, right?¡±


    Huh? Where did she get that from? Me? Maid of those five? Dream on! Tch, as if I could say no to that. She might get irritated in anger when she found out I was not the nanny of those five.


    I have no choice but to nod, ¡°Yes. May I know why did you asked?¡±


    She bit her lower lip and yed with her finger, ¡°Can you hand over to Alyn what I will give to him?¡±


    Huh? What am I, a messenger or something? My gosh! If only I¡¯m not hiding the truth, they will not be able to enve me. And all of people, why to Alyn? We¡¯re not in the good in good terms for pete¡¯s sake.


    But, I shouldn¡¯tin if I don¡¯t want to be ganged up again. Sigh¡­


    I smiled, ¡°Sure, no problem. I will also say that it is from you.¡±


    She smiled broadly, ¡°Really?! Oh, my gosh! You¡¯re so kind! Uhm¡­ here,¡± she he handed me a box wrapped in a handkerchief.


    I took it, ¡°All right, I¡¯ll give it to him.¡± I said and turned my back.


    Hah, why do I even need to experience it?


    ¡°Thank you, nanny!¡±


    What the heck? Nanny? Argh! I hate this! Why should I be a nanny for those men?


    Instead of going straight to my ssroom, I went to the jerk¡¯s ssroom first. I stood straight in front of the door before knocking. Without any second, the door opened and their professor appeared in front of me.


    ¡°Yes? Do you need something, miss?¡± Their professor asked.


    Gosh, I¡¯mte for my ss for sure. They are now starting their lecture!


    ¡°Uhm, can I talk to Mr. Crawford?¡±


    He turned his head back to the ssroom, ¡°Crawford, someone¡¯s looking for you!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, sir.¡± I said. He turned to me and nodded before going back inside.


    I sighed and stepped aside to wait for Alyn. I rest my back while looking at what¡¯s on my hand. Hmm¡­ what could be in it? I think¡­ it¡¯s a lunch box. Are they going to eat together? Is she really Alyn¡¯s girlfriend? Or¡­ she¡¯s just one of his fans.


    ¡°What?¡±


    I looked up when someone spoke. Alyn¡¯s here. I immediately stood up properly and handed him what the woman wanted to give him.


    He looked at it for a moment and look at me again, ¡°What is this?¡± He asked after he gets it.


    ¡°Uh¡­ your girlfriend asked me to give it to you.¡± I answered.


    His left brows arched, ¡°Girlfriend?¡±


    What? Will he going to deny it?


    I averted my eyes. Gosh, the image of them kissing, shback to my head again! ¡°Y-Yeah, the one you were k-kissingst night i-in the cubicle.¡± Goodness, why am I stuttering?


    ¡°Oh?¡± He tilted his head, ¡°So, you¡¯re my girlfriend too because I kissed you?¡±


    I looked at him, ¡°Huh?¡±


    He heaved a sigh and ignored my reaction, ¡°Didn¡¯t you make it for me?¡±


    Huh? Why would I do that?


    I shook my head continuously, ¡°No. That was from your girlfriend.¡±


    His brows furrowed, ¡°She¡¯s not my girlfriend, so stop insisting.¡±


    Uh-huh? So, she¡¯s only one of his fans.


    I nodded, ¡°O-Okay. I¡¯m done with my work, then if you will excuse me.¡±


    I was about to turned my back when Alyn suddenly threw the gift from the girl. I looked at him surprisingly, what the heck? Is he insane?


    ¡°I don¡¯t need it,¡± he said while looking at me with his boring eyes.


    My brows furrowed, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? That girl gave it to you. She worked hard for that!¡±


    ¡°That girl gave it to me?¡± He shook his head, ¡°No. You were the one who handed it to me.¡±


    ¡°B-But¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough. Go back to your ssroom and do not ept orders from others¡­ except from me.¡± What he said before he turned his back on me.


    Was he saying that I¡¯m not allowed to take orders from others except from him? Gosh, what is he trying to convey? I won¡¯t take orders from anyone!


    That¡¯s what I said to myself but here I am now, delivering the order of Carmona and her friends to their table. I lied to her that Alyn liked her gift, maybe that¡¯s why she enjoys ordering me around now.


    ¡°Thanks, nanny,¡± she said and smiled.


    ¡°Woah,¡± her one of her friends with a thick lips, pped, ¡°Is she really the kings nanny?¡±


    Carmona shrugged, ¡°That¡¯s what I heard.¡± She turned to me, ¡°Oh, you can go now.¡±


    I nodded, and as soon as I turned around, I rolled my eyes. Screw them! Argh, I hate going to school!


    ¡°You¡¯re awesome, Carmy,¡± the girl with a thick eyebrowsplimented Carmona.


    Awesome, my ass.

 Chapter Fifty-eight

    Maxine¡¯s Point of View


    It¡¯s been a week since Carmona started torturing me with her orders. There was never a day that I could not receive an order from her, one day she even went to my ssroom just to order me. Gosh, she¡¯s annoying, really! I really want toin but I couldn¡¯t because I don¡¯t want to experience what happened in the past. But, I can¡¯t take this anymore as well. Sigh¡­ I don¡¯t want to go to school anymore. When I thought that my life in school will be quiet, that¡¯s when Carmona appeared. When will my student life be quiet?


    ¡°Gosh, you¡¯re so slow.¡± Jellyined, the one with a thick eyebrows like leech.


    ¡°Tch, can¡¯t you run faster? Are you nning to starve us to death?¡± Lacy looked at me with the disgusts on her face. She¡¯s the one with a thick lips.


    Who the heck told you to eat in the garden in the first ce? Gosh, so frustrating. If only I could just pull her hair, I really would!


    Carmona heaved a sigh, ¡°That¡¯s enough, guys,¡± then she turned to me, ¡°You can go now.¡±


    I turned my back and walked away immediately. Gosh, I¡¯m hungry. How long shall I serve them? It¡¯s so tiring!


    ¡°Maxine!¡± A familiar voice called my name.


    I turned to my left and saw Troy walking towards me. I smiled and waved my hand. He wrapped his arm around my shoulder and we walked together.


    ¡°Did you eat yet?¡± I asked.


    He shook his head, ¡°Not yet. What about you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just going to the cafeteria to eat,¡± I answered.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s eat together.¡± He turned his head to me and smiled.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I responded.


    When we got to the cafeteria, he looked for a seat immediately. He made me sit first before he went to the counter to order food for the two of us. Later on, he returned with a food tray. He sat down in front of me and after arranging the food on the table, we ate.


    ¡°How are you, by the way? Just now we met again, didn¡¯t you miss me?¡± He chuckled.


    I giggled, ¡°I¡¯m fine. How about you? How have you been these days?¡±


    ¡°Woah,¡± he scoffed, ¡°You really ignored the ¡®miss me¡¯ part, huh?¡±


    I chuckled, ¡°Stop joking around and just answer my question.¡±


    He shrugged, ¡°Well, I¡¯m doing fine too. Just a bit busy because we often have training.¡±


    My brows arched, ¡°Training?¡±


    ¡°Yup,¡± he nodded, ¡°We have a ser match on Wednesday. Guess who our opponent is?¡±


    I pouted, ¡°How can I predict, I don¡¯t know much here at school.¡±


    The only ones I know here are the women who bully me, him and the five monkeys. Gosh.


    He chuckled, ¡°Alyn¡¯s team is our opponent on Wednesday.¡±


    I was about to eat the food on my spoon when my hand stopped after hearing what Troy said. Did I hear it right?


    ¡°Come again?¡±


    He took a deep breath, ¡°I said, our opponent on Wednesday is Alyn¡¯s team.¡±


    I blinked three times, ¡°What? Shouldn¡¯t you be on the same side because you only attend the same school?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ whoever is the winning team, that will fight in different schools.¡± He smiled.


    ¡°Oh,¡± I nodded, ¡°Goodluck. You can do it!¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Heughed, ¡°Can you watch our match?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Here,¡± he put a small piece of paper on the table, when I picked it up I just noticed that it was a ticket. ¡°If you are free on that day, you can use this ticket to watch.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± I smiled and keep the ticket.


    ¡°I will expect you. Shout my name out loud, okay?¡± I did not answer, we justughed together at what he said.


    ????


    [Break time ended]


    Gosh, I¡¯m full. I feel a little better now because of Troy. I hope I won¡¯t meet Carmona back in the ssroom, I¡¯m alone now because Troy and I parted the path right after dinner because they had training.


    ¡°Nanny~¡±


    Damn, that nickname! I rather heard my nicknames from the five monkeys, rather than hearing that ¡®nanny¡¯ nickname. And who are they to call me that? They don¡¯t even pay me. Can¡¯t they leave me for just one day? Goodness!


    Jelly wrapped her arm to my shoulder, ¡°Carmona has something to say to you.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked, then we walked towards Carmona who¡¯s with Lacy. They are resting their back to the wall while their arms were crossed over their chest.


    Gosh, what is it this time?


    ¡°Nanny, can you give this to Alyn?¡± She stood properly and I was surprised when I received a p from her.


    I faced in the left direction because of the force of her p. I caressed my right cheek while slowly turned to Carmona.


    ¡°What was that for?¡± I asked. The heck is wrong with her?


    ¡°You said, Alyn epted my gift and he liked it. But, when I talked to him, he said he threw it all!¡± She screamed.


    Gosh, I was caught.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t lie, Nanny. You know, that¡¯s bad.¡± Lacy shrugged.


    Jelly suddenly pulled my hair that made me bent my neck backwards, ¡°Oh, my¡­ my hand acted on it¡¯s own. Sorry?¡±


    My brows furrowed. I withdrew my hair from her grip by force, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about. If you have nothing to say, I will go back to my room.¡±


    Of course, I lied. If I admit my fault, they might torture me.


    ¡°You really choose to lie, huh?¡± Carmona smirked, ¡°Hold her.¡±


    Jelly and Lacy moved quickly. They grabbed my both arms. Fuck. I can¡¯t¡­ I can¡¯t get out of their grip!


    ¡°You fucking liar!¡± She shouted and pped me over and over again.


    ¡°S-Stop! Stop it!¡± I shouted while receiving her nonstop p.


    For fuck¡¯s sake, it hurts! I can even taste my blood now. Oh, gosh. How many more times does she n to p me just for a lie I told?


    ¡°The heck you¡¯re doing with her?¡±


    Carmona¡¯s hand stopped in the air and was looked stunned when he looked at the man who spoke.


    ¡°G-Get your hands off her.¡± Carmonamanded, and so Jelly and Lacy let go of me.


    I turned around and that¡¯s when I saw Alyn standing sideways while his hands were inside his pocket.


    ¡°A-Alyn,¡± Carmona walked towards Alyn but stopped right away when Alyn gestured her.


    ¡°Don¡¯te near me,¡± he said to Carmona before he looked at me, ¡°What are you doing there, Ugly? Come here.¡±


    Carmona, Jelly and Lacy turned to me. I just ignored them and walked towards Alyn. When I approached him I immediately hid behind him.


    ¡°Alyn, l-let me exin,¡± Carmona pleaded.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Alyn tilted his head, ¡°Why would I listen to your exnation?¡± Then he turned to me and held my hand, ¡°I want to listen to her, not yours.¡±


    ¡°Why? She¡¯s just a nanny!¡± Jelly talked back.


    I looked at Alyn. His brows arched, ¡°What? Nanny?¡± He scoffed, ¡°I hope you haven¡¯t gone mad.¡±


    The three idiots looked confused, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lacy asked.


    ¡°She-¡±


    I spoke even before Alyn could talk, ¡°I-I¡¯m their cousin!¡±


    Their eyes widened. Alyn looked at me with his ¡°what-the-heck-are-you-saying¡± look. I just averted my eyes to avoid his gaze. Gosh, there¡¯s no turning back.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if she¡¯s your cousin or what, I won¡¯t apologize because she lied to me,¡± Carmona said. ¡°But, what am I to you, Alyn? We kissed and you said you enjoyed it!¡±


    *gulp


    That kissed she¡¯s talking about was the time I caught them, right?


    ¡°You¡¯re going crazy because of that mere kiss?¡± Alyn smirked, ¡°Yeah, I said I enjoyed it but that kiss was just nothing to me and so are you. I can kiss whoever I want, all of you are just my ything. There¡¯s nothing to be serious about.¡±


    What? So, he just think of me as he ything as well? Hah, what am I expecting, anyway? Jerk is always be a jerk.


    I withdrew my hand from his grip and without saying anything, I ran away from them.

 Chapter Fifty-nine

    Maxine¡¯s Point of ViewN?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Who does he think he is? He can kiss whoever he wants? And we¡¯re just his ything? Heh~ He sure look highly of himself! Gosh, my blood is boiling out of anger. If I could, I would really tear his face apart.


    When I got back to the ssroom and until the ss ended, the only thing I could think of was what Alyn said when he was talking with Carmona and friends. Gosh, I can¡¯t rid of it from my mind. First, the kissed between Carmona and him, and now this? He¡¯s really driving me crazy!


    I was walking in the hallway with my arms ced over my chest. I just looked straight down the aisle and didn¡¯t care about my surroundings. I stopped walking when someone call me from behind.


    ¡°Maxine!¡±


    I turned around and saw Troy, waving his hand. I smiled and waved my hand, too. After a few seconds, he walked towards me and wrapped his arm around my shoulder. After that, we started to walked together.


    ¡°You¡¯re going home?¡± He asked.


    I elbowed him, ¡°Of course, do you want me to sleep here?¡±


    He chuckled, ¡°Just asking. I¡¯m nning to invite you for dinner.¡±


    I turned to him, ¡°Huh? Where? When? Now?¡±


    ¡°Yup!¡± He nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s eat at my condo, I¡¯ll cook for you. You good with that?¡±


    Hmm¡­ there¡¯s nothing to lose if I eat dinner with Troy, right? And, I have already been there.


    I smiled, ¡°Sure!¡±


    ¡°Awesome. Let¡¯s go!¡± And then he pulled me away.


    (>??

 Chapter Sixty

    Maxine¡¯s Point of View


    Tomorrow morning, when I woke up I immediately got out of the room. I was brushing my eyes because my sight was blurry. When my sight went back to normal, Alyn¡¯s door opened and the girl fromst night walked out from there. She was wearing a big shirt that I think is familiar to me. I looked at the shirt seriously for a few moments, and that is when I remembered who¡¯s shirt she was wearing.


    After a few seconds, Alyn came out from his room wearing just a boxer. His eyes went to me when he noticed me standing at the door of my room and not moving. The girl was talking but his eyes were just looking at me. When the girl held his arm, his eyes went to the girl and he smiled. I don¡¯t think that the girl noticed me because her attention was only with Alyn. I don¡¯t know what they were talking because I couldn¡¯t hear them. The girl giggled and pped Alyn¡¯s arm yfully, while Alyn just pinched her cheeks. I felt a sudden ache of my heart, but I don¡¯t know the reason of it.


    I took a deep breath before started to walked and went to the kitchen downstairs. When I arrived there, the three monkeys and a king were already there. I walked towards them and sat beside Louis. I was just quiet the whole time while they were talking about something, until Alyn and the girl finally arrived. We didn¡¯t eat yet because we waited for them. I really wanted to start eating as soon as I arrived here just to not see Alyn¡¯s face, but GH told us that we should always eat together.


    They sat next to each other, and because I¡¯m always unlucky the seat that are only avable is the seat in front of me. I want to avoid them but they are sitting in front of me. Actually, this girl is way better than Ferries and that Carmona but I don¡¯t understand myself for hating her. Damn, maybe I have already lost my mind.


    ¡°Wendy, eat this,¡± Louis said and ced a vegetable on my te. While I just nodded and smiled. I don¡¯t feel like talking right now. Even I really don¡¯t want to eat vegetable, I just epted it.


    ¡°Belle, you should taste this one,¡± Alyn said and ced a steak on that Belle¡¯s te, ¡°It¡¯s my favorite.¡±


    That¡¯s my favorite, too. Give me one, as well! It was what I want to say but I chose to remained silent. But, since when Alyn became like this to a woman?


    ¡°Really? Then, I will dly taste it,¡± the girl- I mean, Belle smiled and sliced the steak Alyn gave her before tasting it. She looked at Alyn with a smile while chewing the steak, ¡°I love it!¡± She said.


    Alyn smiled, ¡°Really?¡± Belle nodded. Alyn took Belle¡¯s te and sliced the steak for her and gave it back right after he finished, ¡°Here, eatwell.¡±


    ¡°Woah!~¡± Belle pped, ¡°Thank you, babe!¡± Then she hugged Alyn.


    My heart felt stabbed when I saw how Alyn smiled and caressed her hair. I just averted my gaze and started to eat. But, gosh, I don¡¯t have the strength to feed myself.


    Byron cleared his throat, ¡°That¡¯s enough, guys. We¡¯re here, I hope you didn¡¯t forget about us.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not flirt in front of the food, okay?¡± Giles said.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Belle finally let go of Alyn and they both started eating. I tried to eat a small amount of the rice and the vegetable that Louis gave me. But, I haven¡¯t chewed it well when I felt like vomiting. I immediately got up and ran to thefort room, and that¡¯s where I released it.


    ¡°Ugh, fuck.¡± I cursed to myself. What¡¯s gotten into me? Gosh.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I immediately turned around when a familiar voice spoke. He peeked behind me, ¡°Did you vomited?¡±


    I turned to shed the toilet bowl and turned to him again, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I want to pee,¡± he answered.


    Iughed at my own thoughts. Why am I assuming that he followed me here after seeing me ran here.


    ¡°Okay,¡± what I said, and walked passed him.


    I walked back to the table, but I didn¡¯t sit back.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to sit?¡± Sid asked.


    ¡°Oh, uh¡­ I¡¯m already full.¡± Of course, I lied.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t even touch your food that well,¡± Louis uttered.


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel like eating, I¡¯ll head first.¡± I replied, and walked away.


    I went back to my room upstairs and immediately took a bath. I don¡¯t know how long have I been there, I just thought ofing out of the bathroom when I heard sid scream outside my room. I got out of my bathroom and walked towards the door to opened it for Sid.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked.


    His eyes widened, and he immediately averted his gaze, ¡°W-Why are you just wearing a robe?! My goodness, Missy!¡±


    I rolled my eyes, ¡°Shut up, and just tell me what you want.¡± I don¡¯t have the mood to y around.


    ¡°Huh?!¡± He reacted while still looking at the other side, ¡°You are asking me that, really?! Do you have amnesia or something? We¡¯re going to bete at school!¡±


    ¡°Oh, now that you said it. I almost forgot,¡± I scratched my head. How could I forget that we have ss today.


    Sid turned to me, ¡°Hey! What¡¯s with your reaction? You should hurry and fix yourself!¡± He then pushed me, and closed the door.


    I sighed, gosh. I¡¯m such a mess.


    I walked towards my walk-in closet and find my uniform. While wearing my uniform, I remembered what happened earlier, about Belleing out from Alyn¡¯s room. She¡¯s wearing Alyn¡¯s shirt, so it means she slept here. But, why in Alyn¡¯s room? We have a guest room, there she should be sleeping and not to Alyn¡¯s. What did they dost night? Did they do the husband and wife¡¯s thing?


    Ugh, gosh! Erased it from my mind. Whatever they did, it¡¯s none of my business and I shouldn¡¯t think of that anymore.


    Yeah, I don¡¯t want to think about it anymore, but that was what I could think of while I was in the ss. I haven¡¯t done anything yet, but I feel tired. I want toe home and rest. Will belle sleep there again? Sigh¡­ there¡¯s nothing to hate about her, really, but I hate her. Damn, I can¡¯t understand myself! She even helped me bring my bag earlier, but maybe she did that because she really think that I¡¯m really the aunt of those five? What if I tell her that I¡¯m not really their aunt? Will her attitude towards me will change?


    So, when we got home I talked to Belle.


    ¡°Belle, can we talk?¡± I asked, after we ate.


    We were only ones here at the dining because the five men immediatelye out.


    She smiled and nodded, ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡­¡± damn, do I have to go this far?


    ¡°Yes? What do you want to talk about, aunt?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m not their aunt, so you can stop calling me that.¡± I said.


    She pouted, ¡°Really? Or you just don¡¯t want me to call you aunt, because we¡¯re just in the same age?¡±


    I shook my head, ¡°It¡¯s not like that. I¡¯m not really their aunt.¡±


    ¡°Who are you, then? Why are living with them?¡± She crossed her arm over her chest.


    I averted my eyes and scratched my head. Gosh, even I don¡¯t know my role here.


    ¡°Tardy?¡± Byron peeked from the door, when he saw me he immediately walked towards me, ¡°You¡¯re here, I was looking for you. Oh, you¡¯re here, too?¡± Byron turned to Belle.


    Belle nodded, ¡°Yep.¡±


    ¡°What are you two talking about?¡± He asked, while exchanging nce to us.


    ¡°We are just talking about something,¡± I replied.


    ¡°And what is it?¡± He asked. Gosh, why should we tell you, huh?


    ¡°She said that she¡¯s not your aunt, is that true?¡± Belle asked this time.


    Byron looked at me, and then turned to Belle, ¡°Yep. We just teased her.¡±


    ¡°Why is he leaving here with you guys? If she¡¯s not your aunt, then she¡¯s your cousin?¡±


    Byron smiled, ¡°I don¡¯t know if we really have to exin this to you, but Tardy¡­¡± he looked at me, ¡°She¡¯s my fianc¨¦,¡± then he wrapped his arm around my shoulder.


    What the fuck? That¡¯s even worse than being their aunt!


    ¡°W-What? Really?¡± Belle turned to me, ¡°Gosh, I didn¡¯t know, Byron had a fianc¨¦!¡±


    ¡°What the fuck are you ying?¡± I muttered to Byron.


    ¡°Why? You want me to tell her the truth?¡± He muttered back.


    Ugh, gosh! I really have a messy life!

 Chapter Sixty one

    Maxine¡¯s Point of View


    Today is Wednesday, I remembered the game Troy told me. Hmm¡­ he will be ying ser against Alyn, who do you think would win?


    I took the ticket Troy gave me before I got out of my room. I walked downstairs and go straight ahead to the parking. The four men were already waiting for me there with Belle. Actually, I was with them earlier but I said I forgot something so I needed toe back inside. They said they will wait so I just go ahead and took the ticket. Hmp! I almost forgot this one, if my memory¡¯s still good, the professor said that they will add plus grades whoever watch the game, so watching Troy and Alyn y have an advantage for me, too. Not too bad, even though I don¡¯t really want to see Alyn¡¯s face.


    Oh, well, Alyn was not with us. He left first because they have to be prepare for the game. If he left first, why didn¡¯t he take Belle with him? Tch, such a bad boyfriend.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Louis suddenly asked, he¡¯s beside me.


    I nodded, ¡°Yeah, why do you asked though?¡±


    ¡°Because you were frowning,¡± he answered.


    Am I? Ah, maybe I frowned the time I thought about Alyn. But, how did he noticed? D-Don¡¯t tell me¡­ Is he¡­ watching me? Oh, gosh, no way in hell! Maybe, he just identally saw it. Ghad, stop being assuming, Maxine. You¡¯re just a friend to him, nothing more, nothing less.


    ¡°Maxine, was it?¡± Belle talked. She¡¯s sitting in the shotgun seat, beside her is the driver.


    ¡°Uh, yeah?¡± I responded. Is there something she wanted to say to me? If there is, what is it? Gosh, why did I suddenly feel nervous?


    She looked at me through the rear view mirror, ¡°Are you closed with all of them?¡±


    My brows furrowed, ¡°Why are you asking?¡± Is what I just gave back to her. Why is she asking me that as if Louis and others weren¡¯t here? Does she not feel ashamed?


    ¡°Oh, I just thought of it. You and Byron told me yesterday that you two were engaged, so¡­¡± she shrugged, ¡°I¡¯m just concern for your rtionship.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Louis turned to me. His eyes were shaking as if he want to ask me what Belle were talking about.


    ¡°Huh? Since, when did you guys get engaged?¡± Sid asked. He even leaned his head down just to see my face.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Giles nodded, ¡°Why we didn¡¯t know about that, huh? Did GH arranged it and told you two to not tell us about it until he say so?¡±


    Belle turned to us, she¡¯s now hugging the head of the shotgun seat. ¡°What do you guys mean? You didn¡¯t know about that?¡±


    Byron heaved a sigh, ¡°Hey, Belle learn to know your ce. You shouldn¡¯t spill every word you want to ask, do you n to make us fight?¡±


    ¡°I-It¡¯s not like that, I just¡­¡± she shook her head constantly.


    ¡°Tch, stop sticking your nose out into other¡¯s business. You¡¯re not in the position to care in whatever rtionship we have. You¡¯re not even Alyn¡¯s lover, am I right? And even if you are, you still don¡¯t have the right.¡± Byron said.


    I got stunned. This is the first time I saw Byron to get mad, and heard him talked coldly. He looked so serious, you won¡¯t see any inch of joke in his face. Is he annoyed? Does he hate Belle? Well, I hate her, too. But, what did Belle do to him for him to hate her? Or, maybe he really doesn¡¯t like Belle.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry¡­ I-I-I don¡¯t mean that w-way¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey,¡± Giles turned to Byron, ¡°Since, when did you get cold towards woman, huh? You¡¯re being harsh to her.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Byron tilted his head, ¡°She¡¯s being harsh to Tardy, too. She started it.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s just concerned, she said.¡± Giles replied. Did he defended Belle?


    Byron brows furrowed, ¡°That¡¯s none of her concern, who is she by the way? She¡¯s just sleeping to our mansion just  because Alyn is still ying with her, she won¡¯t know her ce if you wouldn¡¯t say it.¡±


    Damn, this is too intense. What should I do? Should I interrupt?


    ¡°Hey, watch your mouth,¡± Giles is serious now. ¡°Did you intentionally hurt her feelings? She also apologized, so calm down. You don¡¯t have to take it too far.¡±


    Byron rolled his eyes, ¡°Tch, sorry my ass. She should say sorry to Tardy not to me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Byron. Act like a man, she¡¯s still a girl, women are just quick to get hurt and I know you know that.¡± Louis entered the conversation.


    ¡°Tsk,¡± Byron just clicked his tongue.


    ¡°Good heavens, what¡¯s wrong with you, Byron? You¡¯re scary today, don¡¯t you know?¡± Sid uttered.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, Maxine¡­¡± Belle said, and turned around. She sat properly and didn¡¯t looked back until we got to the Campus.


    Gosh, did Byron ate something bad this morning? He seems in a bad mood.


    When we started walking, I sided with Byron. We¡¯re not talking to each other, we¡¯re just walking. Belle was still with us, she was talking with Giles. Maybe, Giles doesn¡¯t want her to feel out of ce so he was apanying her. When we were near the field, they all stopped walking and looked at me.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked, ¡°Do I have something on my face?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have ss?¡± Giles asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want me to be here? Are you driving me away?¡± I asked back


    Is he mad to me because of what happened earlier? But, I didn¡¯t do anything.


    ¡°That¡¯s not-¡±


    Before he even finished what he was going to say I cut him off immediately, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I won¡¯t sit beside you. There is also a seat number on the ticket, so I can¡¯t sit next to you.¡±


    ¡°Where did you get your ticket?¡± Louis asked.


    ¡°My friend gave it to me,¡± I answered. ¡°So, you all already have it. Where did you get your tickets?¡±


    ¡°Alyn,¡± Byron answered.


    ¡°I was the only one he didn¡¯t give a ticket to, I guess.¡± I smiled, ¡°Good thing my friend gave me one.¡±


    ¡°Maxine!¡±


    I turned around and saw a smiling face. He¡¯s wearing his jersey with the number 10 written on it. He waved his hand before he ran towards me.


    ¡°Hey,¡± I greeted him.


    ¡°Is he the one you say is your friend who gave you the ticket?¡± Sid asked.


    I nodded, ¡°Uh-hmm, he¡¯s Troy Francisco.¡± I turned to Troy then turned to the four men again, ¡°Troy, these are my bosses. ¡±


    Troy nodded, ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± He held out his palm but only Louis reached.


    ¡°I¡¯m Louis,¡± and then they shook hands.


    My eyes caught Belle and she seems confused. Oh, right. Maybe her thoughts are fighting now. To her, I was the aunt of these five, then became Byron¡¯s fianc¨¦, and now became their maid. She might not believe what we¡¯re going to say next if she ask for the truth.


    ¡°Yeah, I know you, guys.¡± Troy smiled, ¡°And we¡¯ve seen each other a few times.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re in a blue team based on the color of your jersey,¡± Byron uttered, ¡°Alyn is in the red team.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, we¡¯re not in the same team.¡± Troy replied.


    ¡°Oh, then goodluck.¡± Byron said before he turned his back. There¡¯s really something wrong with him.


    Troy turned to me, ¡°Let¡¯s go? I¡¯ll take you to your seat.¡±


    I nodded and smiled, ¡°Sure,¡± but before we turned away I say goodbye to Louis and others first.


    Hmm¡­ I hope Giles doesn¡¯t hate me. He looked mad earlier and I don¡¯t know why. I didn¡¯t do anything bad at the car right? I was just sitting there and didn¡¯t talk back. Ah, gosh¡­ why am I thinking about it? I don¡¯t care if he gets mad to me now as long as I know that I haven¡¯t done anything wrong.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

 Chapter Sixty-two

    Byron¡¯s Point of View


    ¡°Ugh,¡± I moan as I woke up. Damn, my head is killing me. Sigh, maybe I drank too much alcoholst night.


    I was about to stand up when I felt a sudden ache at my back. Goodness, what¡¯s this? What did I dost night to go through this? I closed my eyes and carefully lied down, but when I heard a footsteps, I immediately opened my eyes. Who the fuck, entered my room?


    I sat down, ¡°Huh?¡± I tilted my head, ¡°James?¡±


    James was my friend when we were kids until now. You may call it a ¡°childhood friend¡±. Anyway, going back to my concern, what is he doing here? I don¡¯t remember that I was with himst night¡­ oh! I was with him at the bar!


    He smiled and put the food tray at the side table, ¡°Are you okay? Is there any pain in your body?¡±


    Hmm? There¡¯s nothing¡­ my back, my back hurts. But why did he asked if there¡¯s any pain in my body? Did Iined about itst night? Oh, gosh, that¡¯s embarrassing, man.


    I shook my head and smiled, ¡°Nothing, man. By the¡­¡± I looked around the room, when I noticed that this isn¡¯t my room, my brows immediately furrowed, ¡°¡­ way. Where the heck, am I? Is this your house? Why am I here?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t remember what happenedst night?¡± He asked, his face seems disappointed.


    My brows twitched, ¡°What the heck, happened?¡± I scoffed,  ¡°W-Wait, I¡¯m fucking nervous right now.¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°You can look down, you can examine your body. That way, you might remember everything. I¡¯ll leave you here for a moment, I have to buy something so take your time. Don¡¯t leave without me, I¡¯ll take you home.¡± He said and then left.


    Just like what he said, I looked at my body and that¡¯s when I realized that I was naked. My eyes widened when I saw a kissed mark on my chest down in the groin of my thigh. What the fuck?! Wait¡­ don¡¯t tell me I had one night stand with a random girlst night and James took me here? No, no, no, if I had one night stand with a random girl, James and I will not meet. Then¡­ what the fuck, happened? Why am I covered with kissed marks and my body feel sore? I just heaved a sigh before I closed my eyes and went back to lied down again.


    What happenedst night? Fuck!


    [shback]


    ¡°Why is she living here with you guys? If she¡¯s not your aunt, then is she your cousin?¡± Belle asked.


    Sigh, I found Tardy but this cockcroach is here too. Well, I was just looking for Tardy because she¡¯s carrying the key for my car.


    I smiled, ¡°I don¡¯t know if we really have to exin this to you, but Tardy¡­¡± I looked at Tardy, uh-huh? Why not tease her? ¡°She¡¯s my fianc¨¦,¡± I continued and wrapped my arm around her shoulder.


    Goodness, I want to burst outughing because of Tardy¡¯s facial expression.


    ¡°W-What? Really?¡± Belle turned to Tardy ¡°Gosh, I didn¡¯t know, Byron had a fianc¨¦!¡±


    ¡°What the fuck are you ying?¡± Tardy muttered.


    ¡°Why? You want me to tell her the truth?¡± I muttered back.


    She just darted a death re to me and did not answer anymore. After that, Belle left us alone, so I take that chance to ask Tardy for my car key. When she handed me the key, I immediately ran out of the mansion and hop in to my car. I¡¯m so fuckin¡¯ excited, man. I have a free pass at the expensive bar near ourpound. Wohoo, what a lucky am I, huh? Tsk, tsk, tsk. I¡¯m the most handsome of my cousins and the luckiest. Goodness, how to be me? Brr, gotta get a lot of girls. I don¡¯t want to waste my free pass.


    I speed up my engine so that I could get there quickly. When I arrived, of course, I immediately got out of the car and went inside.


    An hour passed, I was just standing in front of the counter while watching the people dancing at the crowd. I was also simple following every beat the DJ is giving us. Damn, I felt like getting drunk today.


    ¡°How are you, bro? Long time no see,¡± someone beside me talked. I don¡¯t know if he was talking to me or I just happened to hear him talking with his friend, but I turned to him to be sure.


    My eyes widened and a smile formed to my face, ¡°James! Damn, bro! You¡¯re so fine as hell,¡± then we do a fist bumped.


    He smiled and drank his alcohol, ¡°How are you?¡±


    I shrugged, ¡°Still the same, bro. You?¡±


    ¡°I left home so I¡¯m alone now,¡± he replied.


    ¡°Uh-huh? Where do you live?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Just nearby,¡± he answered and drank again.


    ¡°Wanna get wasted? Come on, let¡¯s grab some girls and have fun! Don¡¯t just stand here and be a sad boy!¡± I put down the shot ss and pulled him away.


    We went to the dance floor and dance with random girls. Oh-hoh, look at the hips of this woman in red. She¡¯s fucking hot, bro!


    When someone walked beside me with a tray of wine, I grabbed one there and drank it while following the every movements of the woman in red. She turned around and pushed his butt against my manhood, then she started rubbing it. Damn, my manhood immediately woke up of what she did. She continued dancing like that until I lost my patience and drank the remaining wine. I put the ss on the tray when the guy from earlier walked beside us again.


    I bit my lower lip and held the waist of the girl dancing in front of me. Fuck, I¡¯m getting drunk just by her dance. She¡¯s so fucking hot. My sword is getting even harder, man.


    I held her shoulder and turned her to me. I smirked when she bit her lower lip and smile yfully. Without any second, I grabbed her waist and kissed her, fuck, I¡¯m so turned on. We¡¯re kissing for a while until I felt a sudden punched to my cheek.


    Damn, boy. That hurts.


    I wiped the blood on the edge of my lip, ¡°What the fuck, is your problem, dude?!¡±


    Damn, my handsome face is now ruined. And the crowd are now watching us. Ugh, what a pain in the ass.


    He smirked, ¡°You are my problem, man! How dare you kissed my girlfriend?!¡±


    I looked at the girl who¡¯s now hiding behind the guy who¡¯s iming him as that woman in red¡¯s boyfriend. Damn, what¡¯s this? Is this what you called ¡®set up¡¯?


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I turned to my left and saw James.


    ¡°Nothing, let¡¯s go,¡± I uttered and walked away.


    That bitch! Argh! Tardy is prettier than her and she still have the face to tricked me? What a thick face!


    Because of my anger, I then told james what happened. He justughed at me and did not speak. There is no words came out from his mouth other than ¡°HAHAHA¡±. He sure is having fun mocking me, huh?


    ¡°Want to sleep over?¡± He suggested.


    I looked at him, ¡°Sure, and let¡¯s grab something to drink. I might punch the girl in the face if we stayed here any longer.¡±


    He chuckled, ¡°Easy¡­¡±


    When we arrived at his ce we drank right away. I don¡¯t know how many bottle we drank but I surely enjoyed spending the night with him. Can¡¯t deny that I missed him for not seeing him for so long, he¡¯s my childhood friend after all. I have the right to miss him, right?


    I rest my head at the head of the chair, we¡¯re still in the dining area and there¡¯s still a bottles that untouch, but damn, I think I¡¯m already drunk. I can¡¯t drink anymore of that.

 Chapter Sixty-three

    *Trigger Warning!!


    Homophobic people are not allowed to read this.*


    ?*?


    Byron¡¯s Point of View


    I can¡¯t drink anymore of that. Argh, the surrounding is spinning, man.


    I closed my eyes and put my hand on it, ¡°Fuck. I think I¡¯m drunk, bro.¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    He giggled, ¡°Wanna y a game?¡±


    I put my hands down but my eyes were still closed, ¡°What game? Ugh, I want to sleep. Can I sleep here? Let¡¯s sleep together in one bed, oh, let¡¯s take a shower together first. Just like what we were doing when we were still kids.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh? You want it?¡± He asked. Goodness, he heard me but still asking.


    I nodded, ¡°Yeah. Carry me,¡± I put my both hands in the air while my eyes were still closed.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I heard the chair moved. He probably stood up. Later on, I felt his hand in my waist and the next thing I knew was I¡¯m floating.


    When I opened my eyes, we¡¯re in the bathroom. He put me down on the bathtub and unbuttoned my shirt. I looked at him and saw him looking at me, too.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you joining me yet?¡± I asked, ¡°Come here, let me unbuttoned your shirt, too.¡±


    Oh, look at that, man! My best buddy got a nice body. The girls surely drooling over him.


    After getting naked he had already taken care of our bath. He sat behind me and hug me from the back. Woah, this sure feels nice. I like the scent of the bath, too.


    I giggled when I suddenly felt his breath on my neck, ¡°Damn, that¡¯s ticklish, man.¡±


    ¡°Hey,¡± he uttered while still sniffing my neck, ¡°Do you want to do it with me?¡±


    ¡°What? Do what?¡± Now that I noticed it, howe I can still speak without stammering while being drunk?


    I closed my eyes when I felt that he sipped my shoulder, like he¡¯s living a kiss mark. I also felt his hand moved around my waist until it reached my manhood. Damn, what¡¯s this?


    ¡°This¡­ with me, with me, Byron.¡± He muttered to my ear with a seductive voice.


    I chuckled, ¡°No way, we¡¯re both guys. We can¡¯t- ugh~¡± fuck.  Howe he¡¯s so good with his hand?


    ¡°Oh, yeah?¡± He kissed my neck while doing his other job between my thighs. It was sleeping just a moment ago, bro, but fuck! How can he wake up with James¡¯s hands?


    ¡°Ugh, fuck¡­¡± I moaned.


    ¡°Look at me,¡± he said and grabbed my face to make me look at him. He looked at me for a moment before he sealed my lips with his lips.


    I should be pushing him away but why am I letting him kiss me? Just why am I letting him do this kind of thing to me?


    He bit my lower lip and entered his tongue inside mine. He yed with me tongue while still doing something between my thighs. Fuck, he¡¯s even a good kisser than me. When he stopped, I feel kinda disappointed. Maybe it was showed in my face that¡¯s why he smiled.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he stood up and held out his hand.


    I looked up at him and then noticed his manhood. It was standing, bro. Who wouldn¡¯t notice that if it¡¯s like that? I just averted my gaze and reached his hand. He carried me to the bed and immediately kissed me again like a hungry little tiger.


    I don¡¯t know but it might be because of the alcohols that I am doing this. But¡­ I can¡¯t deny that James is expert when ites to this. How many girls did he bed already?


    Later on, I felt like he was rubbing his manhood with mine, ¡°Oh¡­ hah~¡±


    ¡°You liked it?¡± He asked.


    I stared at his eyes and nodded, ¡°Y-Yeah¡­¡±


    He smiled and sat down, ¡°Sit here,¡± he tapped his thighs, ¡°And spread your legs.¡± He added.


    I don¡¯t know but I followed his order. I sat on his thighs and our manhood are now touching each other. My body feels hot, and I¡¯m thrilled to know what will happen next.


    He held my waist and made mee closer to him. Then, he grabbed his manhood and mine with his both hands. Next, he started to moved his hand upside down. I-It feel strange, but I don¡¯t hate it.


    ¡°Hah, hmm¡­ s-strange,¡± I bit my lower lip. Damn, what am I murmuring.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡± He asked, I just shook my head. ¡°Do you want to do it, too?¡±


    I nodded. Then, he guide my hand. We were using our hands with our manhood, while his another hand was in my back.


    We were doing that thing until we both came. Our cum were in his chest, I thought he will get a tissue to wipe it but I was wrong. He used his hand to wiped it and slowly put his hand that he used to my ass. I was surprised when he inserted on of his finger inside it.


    ¡°W-Wait, James!¡± Fuck! Why do I feel so weak? I can¡¯t pushed him away! My body¡¯s ranout of strength.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Is what he responded.


    He was licking and sipping my nipple while ncing at my face. Damn, this is so¡­ ¡°James~¡±


    His finger is still moving inside me while he¡¯s leaving a kiss mark on my chest. It feel so fucking strange, and I hate myself for not hating it. I twitched when I felt something good at my back. Fuck!


    ¡°Is it here? You like it?¡± He asked, while continously touching the same ce he touched earlier, ¡°Don¡¯t bite your lips, let me hear your moan. Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Hah, James¡­ L-Let¡¯s stop,¡± I held his shoulder and rest my head there, ¡°Hmm¡­ ugh~ fuck it.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t like you say, but you¡¯re moaning, Byron,¡± He uttered. ¡°I hope you are hearing yourself, right now.¡±


    ¡°S-Stop teasing me, hah~ hmm¡­¡± I closed my eyes while feeling his finger. Shit. Shit. Shit.


    ¡°Do you think ¡®mine¡¯ will fit here?¡± He asked.


    Is he referring to his manhood? Oh, damn. Is he nning to put it inside me?


    I shook my head, ¡°No. I don¡¯t like it, James.¡±


    He kissed my cheek, ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±


    ¡°Ugh! Fuck! S-Slower~¡± shit. He suddenly moved his hand quickly. Shit.


    I don¡¯t want to let out a moan anymore. I don¡¯t want him to hear me moan, i-it¡¯s embarrassing. So, I bit his shoulder so that he couldn¡¯t hear me anymore.


    ¡°That hurts, By.¡± He muttered, ¡°Come,¡± he sticked out his hand from my butt hole, and then heid me down.


    He took something from the side table and then lifted my two legs. After a while I felt something cold in my anus. He then inserted again his two finger inside me while he¡¯s lifting my two legs.


    ¡°Hah, hmm¡­ uhgh~¡± fuck.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re now ready,¡± he said, and then spread my legs.


    ¡°A-Are you¡­¡± I¡¯m not even finished yet he nodded.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be gentle,¡± he smiled and kissed my forehead.


    [End of shback]


    I just rubbed my forehead when I remembered everything, not all really because there are still vague things in my memory of what happenedst night. But, fuck! How could I do that? And how could he?! Damn, he¡¯s my friend for fucking hell¡¯s sake!


    I pulled my hair and sighed deeply. I will never forgive myself for letting this to happened to me. And I won¡¯t ever forget that he did it to me!


    ¡°Fuck!¡± I cursed.


    Wait him he said? He wait for himself! Only fools will do that after what happened. I forcefully stood up and find my clothes. I wore them and immediately got out of his house. Fuck him! Because of my hunger for the girls, I ended up bing a bottom.


    So, while we were in our way to school my mood was still the same as I left James¡¯s house. Fuck him, don¡¯t he dare show his face in front of me again. Yeah, I was having a bad mood because of happenedst night, and Belle¡¯s noise at the van added to it. Can¡¯t she just fuck off? Why is she so interested in other people¡¯s live? Oh, damn.


    Later when we started watching Alyn¡¯s game, I¡¯m getting okay somehow. Thanks goodness, and I hope I won¡¯t see that fucking James¡¯s face again.


    ????


    Support the author!


    Instagram: vnx. astxrism


    Twitter: bxbbly_irr


    Facebook page: Maica Medina & Maickeyyy_

 Chapter Sixty-four

    Maxine¡¯s Point of View


    The game ended. Alyn¡¯s team won, I hope Troy is fine. I hope he won¡¯t cry, because he told me that he really want to y a match with other schools. Hmm, where is he? I should be consulting him now. He¡¯s been there when I needed him, and now is my turn to making him feel okay somehow.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Alyn?


    ¡°I watched the game,¡± I answered.


    His brows furrowed, ¡°I didn¡¯t give you ticket, so how did you watch?¡±


    I arched my left brow, ¡°Are you the only one who can give a ticket? And if you¡¯re just curious where I got the ticket, Troy gave it to me. Are we okay now? I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    He stopped me, ¡°Troy? Troy Francisco?¡±


    Argh, why is he asking as if he didn¡¯t meet him yet? Gosh, I really have to find Troy, why is he bugging me?


    I turned to him and removed his hand from my arm, ¡°Yeah. If you don¡¯t have any question, I will leave now because I really have to find him.¡± I clicked my tongue and rolled my eyes before I turned away.


    Just go with Belle asshole, I don¡¯t need you.


    While walking, I saw Troy with his teammates. I breathed a sigh of relief when I saw that he was smiling and that he looked fine. Should I approached him? He looked busy, though. Hmm¡­ maybe I should just leave for now, we can talkter.


    ¡°Wendy!¡±


    I turned around and saw Louis approaching me. When he got closer, I immediately smiled.


    ¡°Why are you running?¡± I asked and caressed his back.


    ¡°Oh, I saw from there,¡± he turned around and pointed where he came from. ¡°Let¡¯s eat together,¡± he said.


    Gosh, is he inviting me for a date? I won¡¯t say no to that!


    ¡°S-Sure,¡± I bit my lower lip, trying to suppress my smile.


    ¡°Good, let¡¯s go.¡± He held my hand pulled me away.


    All of my hopes for us were faded when I saw a four familiar faces. Gosh, why did I even assumed that I will going to eat lunch with Louis, if I already knew that he have other four cousins in his back. Goodness! I hoped-for nothing.


    ¡°Take a seat here,¡± Louis pulled a chair for me. I sat there and thank him, while he sat beside me.


    Our sitting arrangement is:


    Byron Louis Me


    Giles Sid


    Belle  Alyn


    This Belle is here again. Are they dating for real? Well, as if I care. I just rolled my eyes and eat since there are foods that are alreadyid out on the table.


    ¡°Seriously, Byron, what happened to you? You left the mansion happilyst night, but you came back in a bad mood.¡± Sid asked.


    Byron turned to him with a death re, ¡°Just shut up if you don¡¯t want to find yourself at the hospitalter.¡±


    Isn¡¯t Byron still in good shape? Hmm, I¡¯m also curious what happened to him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just eat, guys.¡± Louis said.


    No one is talking, so I ate quietly. I don¡¯t have something to say, either. So, I just kept quiet, too. It seems like we are ying ¡®the first one to talk will die¡¯.


    Right after we finished eating, the school announced that the sses were canceled for today. We can go home or just stay here. I got excited, of course, I want to go home right away but my mind change when Louis said that he¡¯s going to say here.


    ¡°Do you have anything else to do here, so you still want to stay?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Nothing, I just want to stay here for a while.¡± He answered, ¡°Why? Do you want to go home?¡±


    ¡°Oh, uhm¡­¡± I bowed my head and yed with my fingers.


    His cousins were walking in front of us, while Louis and I were just following them.


    He wrapped his arm to my shoulder, ¡°We can go home if you want. I¡¯ll apany you.¡±


    I lifted my chin and looked at him, ¡°R-Really? But, you don¡¯t want to go home yet.¡±


    He smiled, ¡°If I can be with you, then I will be fine.¡±


    Fuck it. What does he mean by that? Oh, gosh. He¡¯s giving me a false hope again! Or¡­ maybe it is just in my thoughts again?


    When we got home, he told me to shower and get change  first. I did what he told me and went down the stairs when I was done. I saw him sitting on the couch while watching, I sat beside him and watched.


    ¡°He smells nice,¡± heplimented me.


    I turned to him with a smile, ¡°You too.¡±


    ¡°What do you like to watch? You can tell me,¡± he uttered, while his eyes were still on TV.


    We¡¯re the only ones here, because Alyn and others did note home yet. They stayed in the campus, and I don¡¯t know why do they want to stay there if they can rest right here.


    ¡°Anything is okay with me,¡± I replied. I turned to the TV, and GH suddenly popped up in my mind. I looked at Louis again, ¡°Uhm¡­ Louis?¡±


    He turned to me, ¡°Yep?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ when will GH go home?¡± I looked back at the TV again, ¡°You know, it¡¯s been 8 months since GH went at the Canada, I thought he would only stay there for a few weeks but he didn¡¯t.¡±


    Louis caressed my hair, ¡°Oh, you missed GH?¡± He giggled, ¡°He¡¯s just taking care of something, don¡¯t worry he¡¯s going home too. Hmm¡­ maybe after two months?¡±


    I pouted, ¡°Is he that busy?¡±


    He nodded, ¡°You can call him anytime if you missed him.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to,¡± I shook my head, ¡°If he¡¯s busy, I don¡¯t want to interfere with his work.¡±


    ¡°Woah, good girl, huh?¡± Louis chuckled, ¡°But, Wendy, there¡¯s something I¡¯m curious about.¡±


    I don¡¯t know but I feel suddenly nervous. I turned to him and waited for him to say it.


    ¡°Do you like Alyn?¡± Is what he asked which made me surprised.


    ¡°Pfft~¡± I pped his arm yfully, ¡°Of course, not! What¡¯s with your question. Oh, my gosh! That¡¯s so funny!¡± Then, I burst outughing.


    ¡°Really?¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I stopped right away, when his voice became serious. I turned to him and looked at his eyes. Yeah, he¡¯s serious right now.


    I nodded, ¡°I don¡¯t like him.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah?¡± He tilted his head, like he¡¯s not believing what I¡¯m saying.


    ¡°Aish, I¡¯m telling you the truth! And, why are you even asking about that guy? I don¡¯t like him,¡± I averted my gaze and crossed my arms over my chest. ¡°The one I like is you, not him!¡±


    Oops.


    My head slowly turned to him. Oh, my gosh! He looked surprised of what I said. Damn. I should take back what I said but I don¡¯t know how.


    ¡°Uh¡­ what¡­ did you said?¡± He sat properly.


    Gosh, it can¡¯t be help.


    ¡°I-I said I like you, not Alyn.¡± I bowed my head and covered my face with my palms.


    It seemed like all the blood in my body has gone up to my face. My face is so hot and maybe I¡¯m blushing now because of embarrassment. How did I end up confessing how I felt to him? Gosh, I didn¡¯t n it. What if he suddenly avoid me? Damn it!


    ¡°So, can you kiss me too?¡± My eyes widened and I immediately put down my hands that are covering my face, then looked at him. I was too stunned to speak. ¡°You can¡¯t?¡±


    I blinked three times, ¡°I-I-I-I¡­ I¡¯m¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± he smiled bitterly.


    ¡°No! I-I can do it! I can!¡±


    ¡°What can you do?¡±


    Louis and I turned our head at the door where the voice came from. My eyes widened when I realized that it was Alyn who spoke.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here what about Belle?¡± Louis asked.


    ¡°I told her to go home because she doesn¡¯t live here,¡± Alyn responded, then he looked at me again, ¡°What are you two talking about?¡±


    I stood up immediately, ¡°I-It¡¯s nothing!¡± I said, and ran hurriedly to my room. Damn it!

 Chapter Sixty-five

    Maxine¡¯s Point of View


    I¡¯m here at the rooftop, yeah¡­ alone. I can¡¯t eat with the five monkeys yet because of what happened yesterday. Huhu, I can¡¯t look at his (Louis) eyes. That was so embarrassing! What more, Alyn suddenly showed up and heard what I said. But, I don¡¯t think he knows what we were talking about.


    Gosh, I went here to refresh my mind but it¡¯s not working. All I could think about was what happened yesterday, over and over again. Even I forced myself to think about different subject, the scene between Louis and I was keep oning back. Can the ground just eat me? I don¡¯t know how to avoid Louis after that. Oh, damn it. I¡¯m going crazy just by thinking about it.


    I automatically turned around when the door of the rooftop opened, my eyes widened when the door spit out Louis.


    I stood up, ¡°What are y-you doing here?¡±


    He smiled. Oh, damn. Stop smiling! ¡°I was looking for you, and thank God you¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°I want to eat alone,¡± I said.


    He walked towards me, ¡°Just don¡¯t mind me. You can ignore my presence and think that you¡¯re alone. If you want, I won¡¯t talk to you.¡±


    I pouted and did not answer anymore. I just sat back and ate. It¡¯s as if I can still do something, he¡¯s already here. We ate silently, we didn¡¯t talk to each other just like what I wanted but it was awkward. Arg, gosh. I can¡¯t take it anymore.


    I heaved a sigh and turned to him, ¡°Where¡¯s your cousins?¡±


    ¡°Alyn was with Belle, and the three idiots? I don¡¯t know where they are,¡± he answered.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you know where they are?¡± I asked, before I took a bite to the bread.


    He shrugged, ¡°I just don¡¯t know. Hmm¡­ what are you doing here, by the way? Don¡¯t you want to eat at the cafeteria?¡±


    I chewed the bread before answering, ¡°Uhm¡­ I just wanted to eat here,¡± I replied.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± He nodded and smiled, ¡°Uh¡­ about what happened yesterday-¡±


    He hadn¡¯t finished what he was going to say when I immediately covered his mouth, ¡°Don¡¯t say anything! Arg, seriously!¡±


    He put my hand down and then he startedughing. Gosh, is he that happy? Am I that funny? I just rolled my eyes and turned my back from him. Ugh, my face feels hot. I tapped my cheeks and took a deep breath. Gosh, my heart is not calming down. What¡¯s wrong with my heart? Argh! Calm down, you little freak!


    ¡°Are you really sure that you like me?¡± He asked.


    I turned to him while my face were covered by my hands, ¡°What do you mean? Do I look like a liar?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that.¡± He answered.


    I removed my hands from my face, ¡°Then, what?¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just infatuation you¡¯re feeling for me,¡± he replied.


    I pouted, ¡°So, you don¡¯t trust how I feel? Aish, you can just tell me if you don¡¯t like me, okay? I will ept it!¡±


    He chuckled, ¡°You¡¯re cute. I¡¯m just saying that you have to be sure of what you feel before you confess, what if I hope for you, then I¡¯m not the person who you really want?¡±


    ¡°Tsk,¡± I rolled my eyes, ¡°I¡¯m sure, okay? Just tell me if you¡¯re going to reject me.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s¡­¡± he put my hair behind my ear that was blown by the wind, and then looked me straight in the eye, ¡°¡­ make sure first before we move forward.¡±


    What¡­ what does he meant?


    I was about to speak when the door suddenly opened. Gosh, why is there always someone who keeps on interrupting us?


    ¡°Oh, Alyn is right, you two are here,¡± said Sid.


    I red at him and did not speak. Byron looked around before he walked towards us, ¡°You haven¡¯t finished eating yet?¡±


    I arched my left brow, ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± I rolled my eyes, ¡°Why asking the obvious?¡±


    He leaned to me, ¡°Are you mad because we interrupted the flirtation of you two?¡± he muttered to my ear.


    I pushed him, ¡°Shut up.¡±


    He giggled and bumped my shoulder yfully, ¡°Don¡¯t try to lie to me, Tardy. You¡¯re too obvious.¡±


    I pinched his shoulder, ¡°Shut it, dimwit.¡±


    He didn¡¯t answer and justughed. While Sid and Giles are having a conversation with Louis. I didn¡¯t mind them anymore and just eat. While Byron stayed beside me while ying at his phone. He seems okay now. He¡¯s smiling again,pared yesterday, he was always frowning.


    [At home]


    Iid down on my bed and took my phone from the side table. I opened my social media ounts and when I got bored I put my phone back to the side table. When I heard a knock from the door of my room, I immediately stood up and opened it.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked.


    He opened the door widely and walked inside of my room without answering me. I closed the door and turned around. I saw himy down while hugging the pillow he was carrying. I walked towards him and forcefully pulled his feet. But, damn! He¡¯s not moving even an inch!


    ¡°Aish, what¡¯s your problem? You can¡¯t sleep here!¡± I eximed.


    ¡°I want to sleep here,¡± he responded, while his eyes were closed.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°You can¡¯t,¡± I said and pulled his feet again. Damn, so heavy!


    ¡°Who told you that?¡± He opened his eyes, ¡°I have already slept here, so why are you acting like that? I just don¡¯t want to be alone.¡±


    I crossed my arms over my chest, ¡°Call your girlfriend, then.¡±


    He sighed and sat down, ¡°I¡¯m not here to fight. I don¡¯t have the strength either, so just let me sleep here,¡± and then heid down again.


    He doesn¡¯t have strength he said but he won¡¯t let me pull him? Goodness!


    I just shook my head andid down next to him. I turned my back from him and closed my eyes. When I felt his hand wrapped around my waist I immediately removed it then I faced him.


    ¡°There you are again, if you want to sleep, just sleep! Don¡¯t hug me!¡± I uttered.


    He opened his eyes, ¡°So, what did Louis say?¡±


    My brows furrowed, ¡°Huh?¡± What is he talking about?


    ¡°You confessed, right? So, what did he say?¡± He caressed my hair.


    ¡°Huh?¡± I immediately sat down, ¡°H-How did you know?¡±


    He clicked his tongue, ¡°Tsk. You were so obvious yesterday.¡±


    ¡°O-Oh,¡± I averted my eyes.


    ¡°So? What did he say?¡± He asked again.


    Iid down again while my eyes were looking at the ceiling, ¡°He said that we have to be sure about my feelings before moving forward.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah?¡±


    I nodded and turned to him, ¡°Do you think he has feelings for me, too?¡±


    He shrugged, ¡°Maybe?¡± He giggled, ¡°What do you like about him?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± I pointed myself. I looked at the ceiling again and smiled, ¡°Uhm¡­ he¡¯s handsome, kind, caring, good at sports,¡± I giggled and turned to Alyn again. ¡°That¡¯s what I like about him.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± he smiled. ¡°Right, he¡¯s good for you.¡±


    I giggled, ¡°You think so, too? I hope he like me back.¡±


    He sat down and patted my head, ¡°Yeah¡­¡± his smile faded. I was surprised when he when he got out of the bed, ¡°I¡¯m going back to my room.¡±


    I sat down, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to sleep here?¡±


    He shook his head, ¡°I think it will be good if I just sleep to my room.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ you said you don¡¯t want to be alone?¡± I uttered.


    He chuckled, ¡°Maybe, I¡¯ll just call Belle toe over just like what you said.¡±


    It was as if my tongue had been cut out and I could no longer answer. After a while, Alyn finally came out of my room. Sigh, why did I feel lonely when he left? And why did he suddenly change his mind? When he also mentioned Belle¡¯s name my chest felt heavy. Will they sleep together again?

 Chapter Sixty-six

    Gile¡¯s Point of View


    ¡°Oh, James?¡± I stopped walking when I noticed a man walking out from the mansion.


    He also stopped, ¡°Giles,¡± he smiled before walking towards me. ¡°How are you? Did you get a lot of girls out there?¡±


    I chuckled, ¡°I¡¯m loyal, bro. I have someone in my heart.¡±


    He nodded, ¡°That¡¯s new to hear from you.¡±


    Iughed and punched his chest, ¡°By the way, what are you doing here? How did you know where we were living? And¡­ What happened to your cheek? Why is it red? Did someone p you? Did you meet our princess?¡±


    ¡°Wait, wait,¡± he chuckled, ¡°Just one question at a time, I can no longer follow your questions.¡±


    ¡°Fine, how did you know where we live?¡± I asked.


    ¡°From a friend,¡± he shrugged. ¡°Next question?¡±


    I wanted to ask which friend he was referring to, but I have more questions to ask.


    ¡°Did someone p you? Your left cheek is red,¡± I asked while looking at his cheek.


    ¡°Oh,¡± he touched his left cheek and awkwardly avoided my eyes, ¡°Yeah, someone pped me.¡±


    ¡°Hey, wait,¡± I grabbed his shoulders, ¡°Was that from our princess?¡±


    His brows furrowed, ¡°Huh? Which princess are you referring to? I didn¡¯t see a woman inside.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± I put my hands down, ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s good, then.¡±


    Thank God, he didn¡¯t meet our Yanny. I just don¡¯t want all the men whoe here to the mansion to see her.


    He smiled, ¡°By the way, I¡¯ll be heading first.¡±


    He was about to pass me when I stopped him, ¡°Wait, did you already meet Byron?¡±


    I asked because I know they have been close friends since childhood. Of course, Byron is my cousin, that¡¯s why I know about them.


    His smile faded. He looked at the door before shifting his gaze to me, ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s inside and this red cheek? He was the one who did it.¡±


    Wow, that was shocking. If I remember they haven¡¯t fought since they were kids, so this is the first time they have fought. Are they really fighting or was there just a misunderstanding? Wait, is that different or just the same? Aish, I don¡¯t know!


    ¡°Really? Stay for a bit, I¡¯ll talk to Byron.¡± I said.


    He shook his head, ¡°Maybe he needs to calm down first, thank you for the concern, Giles.¡±


    ¡°Ey, don¡¯t be cheesy,¡± I pushed him yfully. ¡°Okay, juste back whenever you want, I¡¯ll also try to talk to Byron.¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    He nodded, ¡°Okay, then. Thanks.¡± He said before he turned away.


    Hmm, what really happened between them? Fuck, I¡¯m curious! Should I tease Byron until he tells me what happened? They couldn¡¯t even live without each other when they were kids but look at them now, they are able to fight. Wow, they are really grown-up. What if they really are for each other? Pfft- no, they are both straight. There¡¯s no way they will end up together.


    Goodness, never mind! Now that I notice, why is the weather cold today? It looks like I¡¯m going to have a cold.


    Maxine¡¯s Point of View


    Wow, look at Alyn. He¡¯s so sweet towards Belle. Maybe Belle is really different from Ferries and the other girls that Alyn brought here. Maybe¡­ Alyn is really serious with Belle.


    We were eating and my attention was only with them. Alyn really called Belle yesterday to sleep with him. I thought he was joking that night, but now that I saw Belle in front of me I realized that he was serious.


    ¡°You have sauce on the edge of your lip,¡± Alyn told Belle. But even before Belle could answer, Alyn immediately wiped the edge of her lip.


    I immediately averted my eyes. Gosh, why did they even have to be sweet in front of us? Aren¡¯t they feeling embarrassed?


    ¡°Hey, Missy are you okay?¡± Sid asked.


    I turned to him, ¡°Yeah, why?¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡± His left brow arched.


    I frowned, ¡°Why did you even ask if you won¡¯t believe me either?¡±


    ¡°Because your actions are different from your words, Tardy.¡± Byron said.


    My brows met, ¡°Huh? What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re stabbing the fried chicken, Wendy.¡± Louis muttered.


    ¡°Oh,¡± now that I noticed it, I¡¯m really stabbing it with my fork. ¡°I-I didn¡¯t know,¡± I shook my head. ¡°My hands were moving on their own.¡±


    Giles nodded but he¡¯s obviously not convinced, ¡°Yeah, yeah, whatever you say, Yanny.¡±


    I just pouted and did not answer anymore. If they don¡¯t want to believe, it¡¯s up to them. I was even surprised because I wouldn¡¯t have noticed that I was stabbing the chicken if Louis hadn¡¯t whispered to me.


    After we ate, I was the only one left in the kitchen to wash the dishes. We don¡¯t have sses today, I¡¯m sure they are now ying on the side of the mansion. But I¡¯m not sure which sport they are ying now.


    I turned to the door when it created sound. My eyes widened and I immediately shifted my gaze to the dishes when I saw that it was Alyn who opened the door. I could hear the sound of his footsteps as he approached me, and soon after he was beside me.


    He put the ss on the sink, ¡°Do you need help to speed you up from washing tes?¡±


    I looked at him and then shook my head, ¡°I can do this alone. You should go back there, they might look for you.¡±


    ¡°Did you sleep well?¡± He asked, ignoring what I said.


    ¡°Y-Yeah, how about you?¡± I asked, my eyes were now looking at the tes I was washing.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± he replied.


    I nodded, ¡°That¡¯s good, then.¡±


    We were silent for a few minutes, the air between us was going awkward and awkward. I noticed out of the corner of my eye that Alyn stood up straight, I thought he was leaving but he suddenly spoke.


    ¡°Want to sleep together tonight?¡±


    To my surprise I suddenly looked at him, ¡°H-Huh? What about Belle?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll take her hometer. She won¡¯t sleep here tonight.¡± He said.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± I asked. Argh, wait. Why does it sound like I was his mistress? Oh, my gosh. I averted my gaze because of what I realized, ¡°No. We can¡¯t, if she ever finds out I¡¯m sure she will be mad.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± he replied.


    ¡°Huh? What?¡± I turned to him.


    He turned his back from me and put both his hands inside his pant¡¯s pocket, ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep in your room whether you like it or not,¡± then he walked away.


    What the heck?


    Yeah, he said that but I received a message from him. It¡¯s 7:56 PM now and I received his message at 7:50 PM. I was still staring at my phone while lying on my bed. I still don¡¯t know where he got my phone number. I don¡¯t remember when we exchanged phone numbers.


    By the way, his message said this,


    From: Unknown


    Hey, Ugly. This is Alyn, I don¡¯t think I can sleep in your room today. Belle got drunk and she doesn¡¯t want me to leave her. I¡¯ll make it up to you.


    That¡¯s what was written on my phone. Hmp, if he can¡¯t make it then I¡¯ll ask someone who can-


    Knock! Knock!


    I immediately stood up and put down my phone to open the door. When I opened the door, I was disappointed when I saw Louis. I don¡¯t know, I just felt it. I should be happy that it was Louis who knocked but why am I feeling disappointed? Gosh.


    I smiled, ¡°What brought you here? And why¡­¡± I looked at his arms while hugging a pillow, ¡°Why do you have a pillow with you?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± he smiled, ¡°Can I sleep here? I can¡¯t sleep in my bedroom so I thought about sleeping here. But if it¡¯s not fine with you, it¡¯s okay.¡±


    I shook my head, ¡°No,e in.¡± I said and opened the door widely so he coulde in.

 Chapter Sixty-seven

    Maxine¡¯s Point of View


    ¡°Uhm, are you okay?¡± I asked because I noticed that he was looking around my room.


    He looked at me and nodded, ¡°Yeah. Uh¡­ aren¡¯t you going to lie down?¡±


    ¡°Ah-oh,¡± I averted my eyes and scratched my head. I was still standing beside the door and gosh, this is so awkward.


    He chuckled, ¡°Are you ufortable? I can leave, you know.¡±


    He was about to stand up but I rushed to him and stopped him, ¡°No. Uhm, I was just a little shy.¡±


    He smiled, ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel embarrassed, I should be the one who feels ashamed here.¡± He held my hand, ¡°Come here,¡± and then he pulled me closer to him.


    My eyes widened in shock. Gosh, because of what he did I ended up on his top. The surroundings seemed to stop for a moment, it seemed like it happened in slow motion. Our eyes met and I don¡¯t know how long we were staring at each other. I even managed to stare at his face and praise in my mind how perfect his face was while we were in that position, but we jumped in surprise when the door suddenly opened loudly.


    My eyes widened even more when I found Alyn standing at the door, looking at us with no reaction on his face. I immediately parted with Louis and stood up straight.


    Damn, what is he doing here? I¡¯m sure he messaged me that he couldn¡¯t sleep here today.


    ¡°Oh-uh¡­ I-I thought-¡± I didn¡¯t finish what I was going to say when he suddenly spoke.


    ¡°So, I hurried here for nothing, huh?¡± He smirked.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Belle?¡± Louis asked.


    Alyn¡¯s eyes turned to Louis, ¡°None of your business.¡± He said and turned his back from us.


    ¡°Wait, Alyn!¡± I tried to stop him but he didn¡¯t stop. He even shut the door loudly that made me jump.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Louis caressed my arm.


    I turned to him, ¡°Yeah, l-let¡¯s not mind him.¡±


    He smiled, ¡°Okay.¡±


    ????Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    [Tomorrow Morning @school]


    I was resting my head over the table while waiting for our professor to arrive. After a little while, the surroundings became quiet. I lifted my head and looked at the door to confirm something. When I confirmed it, I sat down properly. Our professor arrived, that¡¯s why the surroundings became quiet.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± she greeted us.


    We stood up and we greeted her, too. After that, we sat down and watched her open her book.


    After 1 hour, her ss time ended. She is now arranging her belongings. She quickly finished and she was about to walk out the room when she suddenly stopped like she forgot something, then Ms. Zu looked at us.


    ¡°Oh, I remember you will have a ball this Friday. Has anyone announced it here yet?¡± Ms. Zu asked, carrying her books.


    I looked around and everyone seemed confused.


    One of my ssmates raised her hand, and when Ms. Zu pointed at him and he stood up, ¡°Uhm, no one announced it yet. But, are you sure it will be on Friday?¡±


    Ms. Zu nodded, ¡°Of course, we even set a meeting for that.¡±


    Everyone became quiet for a moment but after a few moments every girl in the room screamed. I was the only one who didn¡¯t scream, they all looked excited. Ms. Zu smiled before she left the room. Gosh, how can I be excited if I don¡¯t have a partner in that ball. Hmp, maybe it¡¯s better if I just don¡¯t go.


    Most of my girl ssmates went to our ss-escort. They definitely want him to be their partner. Gosh, they are so obvious. I just rolled my eyes and rested my head over my table again. I closed my eyes and was about to go to sleep when someone poked my shoulder.


    Aish, what is it now? Now that I noticed it, I have had peaceful school momentstely. Gosh, please don¡¯t pick a fight with me.


    I slowly sat down properly and looked at the person who poked me. I was stunned when I saw who it was while he was just smiling at me.


    ¡°W-What?¡± I asked after a few seconds. Gosh, I can feel the re of my ssmates.


    ¡°Do you already have a partner?¡± Our ss-escort asked. Yes, he was the one who poked my shoulder. Goodness!


    ¡°Oh-uh¡­¡± I looked around the room and everyone were looking at me! Well, I have someone on my mind right now but I don¡¯t think he will be my partner so¡­ ¡°Nothing yet,¡± I answered.


    His smile widened. He held out his hand, ¡°That¡¯s good, then. Let¡¯s be partners, hmm?¡±


    ¡°H-Huh?¡± I was like, ¡®are-you-fucking-serious-right-now¡¯?


    Damn, it surprised me big time. We have never talked before, this is the first time, dude! And for the first time, I think this is too sudden! My goodness!


    ¡°Tch, what did he see in her?¡± ssmate no. 1.


    ¡°Yeah, right? Why her if it could be our ss muse?¡± ssmate no. 2.


    ¡°Gosh, lucky her!¡± ssmate no. 3.


    ¡°Hmp, what a waste.¡± ssmate no. 4.


    ¡°But, we can still dance with him, right?¡± ssmate no. 5.


    ¡°Yes, but I want to be his partner.¡± ssmate no. 6.


    ¡°Tch, if this girl doesn¡¯t exist Mylo might have asked me.¡± ssmate no. 7.


    Gosh, I can¡¯t listen to them anymore. I want to refuse but it would be shameful for him to be rejected, because everyone wants him to be their partner. Arg, gosh. They might even hate me more if I reject him, they might think that I looked highly of myself. Damn it, I have no choice but to say yes, right?


    ¡°S-Sure,¡± I responded and reached his hand for a handshake.


    ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó


    [Evening @dining area]


    ¡°Did you hear, guys? We will have a grand ball thising Friday,¡± Sid said excitedly.


    We are now in the dining area and eating for dinner when Sid opened the topic about the grand ball to be held on Friday.


    ¡°Yep, who¡¯s your partner?¡± Giles asked, while chewing the food inside his mouth.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Sid looked up at the ceiling, ¡°I don¡¯t have someone yet.¡±


    ¡°What about you, Giles?¡± Louis asked.


    Giles shook his head, ¡°I still can¡¯t think of anyone to be my partner. You?¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Louis looked at me, ¡°Do you already have a partner, Wendy?¡±


    Gosh, is he asking me?


    ¡°Woah~¡± Byron screamed while pping, ¡°What is it that I¡¯m seeing, huh?¡±


    ¡°Is this your way of asking him, huh, Louis?¡± Asked Giles and thenughed.


    Sid shook his head and slowly pped his hand, ¡°So, smooth, bro. Salute to you!¡±


    I looked at Alyn but he was just looking at his food, while Belle seemed confused. Damn, of course she is.


    Arg, if only I knew that Louis would ask, I shouldn¡¯t have say yes to Mylo. Damn it! I regret my decision, may I still take back my words? Huhu!


    I averted my eyes, ¡°I-I already have.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good.¡± He said.


    ¡°Woah, our Tardy is so pretty. Who¡¯s your partner? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s Troy?¡± Byron asked.


    I turned to him, ¡°Nope. It¡¯s my ssmate.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Giles asked. Gosh, why are they so curious?


    I just sighed and answered, ¡°Mylo Damion.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Sid stood up. Gosh, he startled me! ¡°Mylo Damion? Eh? He¡¯s interested in you?¡±


    ¡°Damn, bro sit down. Why are you overreacting?¡± Giles uttered.


    Sid sat down, ¡°He¡¯s an asshole so don¡¯te near him. Aish, you should be careful of the people around you, Missy.¡±


    Wow,ing from him, huh?


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk,¡± Byron clicked his tongue while shaking his head, ¡°Take back your answer from him and partner with Louis.¡±


    Gosh, if only I could, I really would!


    I shook my head and pouted, ¡°I can¡¯t. Most of the girls in our ss were wanting to be his partner. So, if they found out that I rejected him they would hate me and they might even bully me.¡±


    Louis patted my head, ¡°Don¡¯t worry you don¡¯t have to change your decision. We will look after you, so if something bad might happen you can count on one of us. Okay?¡±


    I looked at him, ¡°Okay, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Okay, what about you, Alyn?¡± Giles asked.


    This guy, why ask the obvious?


    ¡°Belle,¡± Alyn answered.


    Belle smiled and pinched Alyn¡¯s arm yfully. As expected, Alyn is really serious about Belle. Oh, regarding what happenedst night, I haven¡¯t talked to Alyn yet. And I¡­ don¡¯t know how to approach him.

 Chapter Sixty-eight

    Maxine¡¯s Point of View


    Friday came in an instant. Also, GH suddenly called and said that he was near the Mansion, so the five monkeys went to fetch him. While Belle and I stayed here at the Mansion. Gosh, GH really surprised us. Those five men didn¡¯t look good in taking care of themselves when they found out that GH was just near the mansion. Maybe he passed by to his friends first before he called us. Sigh, I was wanting to pick him up at the airport.


    Oh, how would GH react if he sees Belle? Just curious. Does he know that Alyn was taking a girl here? Or does he know that Alyn has a girlfriend?


    We don¡¯t have ss today because today the grand ball will be held. I¡¯m not excited at all even though I already have a partner, plus he¡¯s famous. Hmp, I don¡¯t really care because Sid told me that he¡¯s an asshole.


    I was watching TV when Belle came down from Alyn¡¯s room wearing one of Alyn¡¯s shirts again. She walked slowly until she approached me and sat down beside me. Okay, I can feel her stare. What does she need? Oh, does she want to ask me about Byron?


    ¡°Hey,¡± she muttered.


    Here we go. Hmm, should I just go back to my room? I don¡¯t want to argue with her. Sigh¡­


    I lowered the volume of the TV before I turned to her, ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Do you¡­ and Byron really are together? Or you both lied to me?¡± She asked while looking directly into my eyes.


    Gosh, how can I lie if she¡¯s staring at my eyes?


    I sighed, ¡°I wasn¡¯t the one who lied to you. It was Byron, I just rode what he said.¡±


    She crossed her arms over her chest, ¡°Isn¡¯t it the same? You still lied because you rode on what he said and did not tell me the truth.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± I scoffed, ¡°And why do I have to tell you what¡¯s true and not? You¡¯re not even their rtives so why should I exin everything?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Alyn¡¯s girlfriend,¡± she proudly said, with her chin up. And I got irritated with that. Goodness!


    ¡°Yes, you are. But that¡¯s not give you the right to know everything,¡± I shook my head.


    ¡°I just wanted to know why you were here if you¡¯re not even their rtives,¡± her brows met. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re not even their rtives but you were staying here and even lied to me.¡±


    Gosh, so what does she really want?


    I just rolled my eyes, ¡°I don¡¯t think I need to exin it to you.¡±


    ¡°What-¡±


    BANG!


    Belle didn¡¯t finish what she was going to say when the door suddenly opened loudly which made her stop talking.


    ¡°Missy!¡± Sid immediately ran to me and hugged me tightly.


    ¡°Where¡¯s GH?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°Oh,¡± he let go of me, ¡°They areing.¡±


    I looked back at the door again and waited for GH and the others toe in. When I saw Louis with some baggage, I stood up immediately, and when I finally saw GH next to him my face lit up and ran towards GH to give him a hug.


    ¡°Gosh, GH! You¡¯re finally here!¡± I said while still hugging him.


    Heughed and patted my back, ¡°You¡¯re still pretty, Maxine. So, how¡¯s your stay here? Did my grandsons give you a hard time? Now¡¯s your chance to pay them back.¡±


    I chuckled and let go of the hug, ¡°No, GH. They¡¯ve been good to me. How¡¯s your ride? Why don¡¯t we eat first?¡±


    Of course, that¡¯s a lie. GH just came home. I don¡¯t want to give him a headache.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine,¡± he gestured his hand, ¡°I just need to rest first because of the jeg.¡±


    ¡°Oh, right. You need to rest,¡± I uttered. Gosh, so embarrassing!


    We started to walk but GH suddenly stopped. When I looked at him to see what was the problem, I saw him staring at the front. So, when I followed his gaze, I realized that he was looking at Belle.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that pretty girl over there? Can someone introduce her to me?¡± GH asked.


    Pretty? Pretty my ass!


    I was going to open my mouth when Alyn approached Belle and wrapped his arm over Belle¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Gh, she¡¯s Belle, my girlfriend.¡±


    Gosh, why does the word ¡®my girlfriend¡¯ ring in my ears? It¡¯s annoying.


    ¡°Your what?¡±


    ¡°Girlfriend, GH.¡± Alyn repeated. While Belle was just smiling ear to ear. Tch.


    I averted my eyes when Alyn and my eyes met. Gosh, I don¡¯t know, my eyes just moved on their own. I did not order them to avoid Alyn¡¯s gaze, okay? Sigh, now I feel awkward.


    ¡°What about Louis?¡± GH turned to Louis.


    My goodness, he said he needs to rest first but why is he still not moving in his room?


    Louis shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t have someone yet.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is that so? Then, what about our Maxine?¡± GH tapped my shoulder.


    I turned to him, ¡°Wh-What? Uh- I still don¡¯t have one.¡±


    GH shook his head, ¡°No. What I mean is, what about just you and Louis?¡±


    ¡°H-Huh?¡± I don¡¯t get it. My brain seems to not function properly today.


    ¡°Woah~ you both got GH¡¯s blessing already,¡± Byron pped.


    ¡°I¡¯m jealous!¡± Sid pouted.


    ¡°What about me? I think I¡¯m also interested in Yanny,¡± Giles said, that made my eyes twitch. This guy, what is he saying?


    ¡°Huh? Who¡¯s Yanny?¡± GH asked. Of course, he doesn¡¯t know that it was me.


    ¡°It¡¯s Tardy,¡± Byron answered.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± GH brows met due to confusion.


    ¡°Missy, GH. It¡¯s Missy,¡± Sid replied.


    ¡°And who the fuck is that now? All of you already have a girlfriend, huh?¡±


    Oh, dang. GH was really confused.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, GH. Let¡¯s go to your room so you can rest,¡± Louis said and led the way.


    ¡°But I wanted to know who those girls they were mentioning,¡± GH insisted.


    Louis took a deep breath, ¡°They were talking about Maxine.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Missy, Tardy and Yanny, GH.¡± I muttered to GH.


    GH turned to me, ¡°What? You gave her a trashy nickname?!¡±


    ¡°What? Mine¡¯s the best!¡± Sid responded.


    ¡°Those of us are betterpared to Alyn,¡± Giles defended himself.


    Byron and Sid nodded, ¡°That¡¯s true! Alyn called Tardy, Ugly woman.¡± Byronined.


    ¡°Goodness! You have to call her ¡®pretty¡¯ from now on, understand?!¡±


    My eyes widened. What kind of nickname was that? Gosh! ¡°But, GH-¡±


    I didn¡¯t finish what I was going to say when GH shook his head, ¡°No, buts.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s too much!¡± Byronined.


    ¡°Just do what I said or else you will be kicked out,¡± GH threatened them.


    ¡°Fine, we¡¯ll just call her that until you leave.¡± Giles said.


    ¡°That will be fine,¡± GH nodded, ¡°Oh, I should rest now.¡±


    Louis will take GH to his room so I just remained standing with Sid, Byron and Giles while following them with our eyes. They were about to step on the staircase when GH turned to me, ¡°I ordered a gown for you that you can useter. Someone will being here for you,¡± he said then started to climb up.


    What GH said was true. Someone came with a magazine and a red-ck gown. It was not a ball gown. Wait, what do you call it? Hmm¡­ Oh! A mermaid gown. It¡¯s beautiful but I don¡¯t know if it will fit me. And I also don¡¯t know if my body will turn out okay with that gown. I haven¡¯t worn a gown like that one so I¡¯m not sure what I will look like, especially my body! I¡¯m not examining my body so I don¡¯t know if I have a body shape or just straight hips. But I do hope that it will turn out to be okay. Gosh, please! I don¡¯t want to look like a fool there!

 Chapter Sixty-nine

    Maxine¡¯s Point of View


    The boys already left while I was lying down on my bed. I have a cold. Talking about unlucky, huh? I had never seen the looks of the men before they left. I still want to see how they look, including Belle. GH left because he was going somewhere but he didn¡¯t know I was sick yet. I think if he knew I was sick he wouldn¡¯t leave. gosh, so boring. I also want to have fun and dance there. About my partner Mylo, I already told him that I¡¯m sick so I can¡¯t go. He is famous at school so he will definitely find a recement for me right away. I just hope he¡¯s not mad at me.


    I sighed and picked up my phone on the side of the bed. I opened my facebook and saw another post of my ssmates. Ang is on facebook Live, they obviously enjoy it. Hmm¡­ if I wasn¡¯t unlucky, I would probably be among the people dancing there, too.


    Kruu~


    Gosh, my stomach is churning with hunger. I want to eat but I don¡¯t have the strength to stand. Oh, don¡¯t think that those five men left me even though they knew I was in this situation. I myself insisted that they go there because it was a waste they missed this chance. They really didn¡¯t want to leave me alone earlier, they even said that they wouldn¡¯t go if I couldn¡¯t go either. But of course, except for Alyn. He didn¡¯t even look at me.


    Kruu~


    Oh, dang. It looks like I have to endure my hunger until theye back.


    Knock! Knock!


    ¡­ Or not?


    The door opened slowly and I was surprised when Alyn came in. He was carrying a bowl and a stic one. He nced at me for a moment before he walked over to the couch in front of my bed. He set the bowl down on the table and ced the stic contents there. Oh¡­ porridge? Is that for me? Then, he stood up and approached me. He sat on the side of my bed while holding the porridge.


    ¡°W-What are you doing here?¡± I asked.


    Instead of answering my question, he rubbed my forehead to see if I was still hot. ¡°How¡¯s your feeling? Are you hungry?¡±


    I stared at him for a moment before I nodded. Hmp, I don¡¯t think he will tell me why is he here so I will just stay quiet. I won¡¯t ask if I won¡¯t receive an answer.


    ¡°Sit,¡± he said. ¡°I will feed you.¡±


    I followed what he said. I sat down and waited for the food he would give me. The two of us just kept quiet as he fed me. I want to ask, I want to ask a lot but if I can¡¯t receive an answer then never mind.


    Alyn heaved a sigh after a few minutes of our silence, ¡°I¡¯m here because I¡¯m concern.¡±


    I stared at him and did not answer. Is that his answer to my question earlier? Well, okay. I just nodded and avoided looking at him.


    When he finished feeding me I thought he was leaving but he didn¡¯t. He stayed in my room, he just stood up toy the bowl on the table in front of the couch. He went back to my bed and took a small thing out of his pocket. He handed it to me and poured me water from the pitcher thaty on the side table of my bed. When I looked at that little thing, I just found out that it was a medicine. After he poured the water he handed me the ss.


    ¡°Take medicine so you can rest. Maybe GH won¡¯t be able to go hometer, he called me earlier,¡± Alyn uttered.


    ¡°Okay, thank you,¡± I said and took the ss from him so that I could take the medicine.


    After I took the medicine I put the empty ss of water on the side table. I looked at alyn and waited for him to leave my room but he didn¡¯t move. Does he need anything else? Will he not return to where the grand ball was held?


    ¡°Lie down and rest,¡± hemanded and guided me to lie down.


    ¡°Uhm¡­ Aren¡¯t you leaving yet?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Who will take care of you if I leave?¡± He sighed, ¡°Just rest.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you need to go back to the ball?¡±


    ¡°Why do you ask so many questions, can you rx if you keep asking questions?¡± Oh, he look pissed.


    ¡°Is it wrong to ask? I just want to know,¡± I responded.


    He closed his eyes and pinched his nose, meaning he¡¯s suppressing his anger. Gosh, why is he so easily upset? I¡¯m just asking. If he doesn¡¯t want to answer my questions, then don¡¯t!


    I didn¡¯t speak anymore and just turned my back on him. I covered myself with a nket and closed my eyes. After a while I felt the sudden shaking of my bed so I suddenly sat down.


    ¡°What? Just rest,¡± Alyn muttered. He¡¯s now sitting beside me.


    ¡°Why are you still here?¡± Oops, gosh, I said I wouldn¡¯t ask any more questions.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of you,¡± he simply replied.


    ¡°How about Belle? Who is with her? Won¡¯t you miss her? She needs you there, aren¡¯t you a partners?¡± I asked one question after another. Okay, I can¡¯t control my curiosity anymore. I hope he answer, can he? It¡¯s tedious to ask. Tch.


    He caressed my hair, ¡°Lie down first and I will answer your answer.¡±


    And so, I did what he wanted me to do so that I could receive an answer from him.


    ¡°I¡¯m lying down now, answer my questions,¡± I said.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ how about Belle? She have a partner. She was old enough to take care of herself and I¡¯m not her bodyguard. Who is with her? I don¡¯t know, maybe her partner. Won¡¯t I miss her? No. Are we partners? No.¡± He answered all of my questions.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    I blinked three times before I could speak, ¡°If you are not partners, who is her partner then? And didn¡¯t you say that she is your partner?¡±


    He looked at me, ¡°I¡¯m not her partner.¡±


    ¡°Wait,¡± my brows furrowed. ¡°Did you got dumped?¡±


    He scoffed, ¡°Huh? What? I am not.¡±


    ¡°Then?¡± My left brow arched.


    He sighed, ¡°We¡¯re just not partners.¡±


    I pouted, ¡°Okay. But won¡¯t you be bored here?¡±


    He shook his head, ¡°Nope, as long as you¡¯re here with me.¡±


    I could not speak because of what he said. For no apparent reason my heartbeat suddenly quickened. And it looks like there are butterflies partying in my stomach. There was also some electricity flowing through my whole body. Fuck, what is this? Is it because of my cold?


    ¡°W-What do you mean?¡± I asked while my heart is beating so fast.


    My eyes widened when his face slowly approaching my face. When his face was getting closer, I closed my eyes. After a few seconds, I felt his hand in my left cheek.


    ¡°Why are you closing your eyes? I just took the rice to the side of your lip,¡± he said, that made my face heated.


    Gosh, so embarrassing!


    ¡°Hmp!¡± I pped his chest and turned around. Arg! So embarrassing. Really, Maxine? What went through your mind, why did you closed your eyes? You look like you¡¯re waiting for his kiss! Gosh, really!


    ¡°Oh?¡± I heard him chuckled, ¡°Do you want a kiss from me? Do you think I will kiss you?¡±


    I bit my lower lip, ¡°A-As if! Who wants a kiss from a man with a girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Do I have a girlfriend?¡± It seemed like he was asking himself.


    ¡°Of course! Have you forgotten Belle is your girlfriend, isn¡¯t she?¡± Tch. Do i really need to remind him? Does he have amnesia?


    ¡°Uh, right. I have a girlfriend.¡± He muttered, that made me got annoyed more.


    ¡°Arg! I hate you!¡± I turned to him and kicked him. While he was justughing and just let me kick him.

 Chapter Seventy

    Maxine¡¯s Point of View


    I woke up with a heavy thing in my waist. I was not surprise because I was aware that we slept together, what made me surprised was that I was hugging him. Our face was too closed with each other. I could even felt his breath from his nose. I¡¯m still hugging him right now. It¡¯s not like I wanted it, I just couldn¡¯t take my hands because he was holding it while his left hand was ced in my waist. And my head was resting on his chest. Gosh, we looked like a couple.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    I lifted my chin and stared at his face. I¡¯m curious with one thing, I got thrilled whenever I was with Louis, yes. But how can my whole system react whenever I¡¯m with Alyn? Not only that, even a simple word came out of Alyn¡¯s mouth my system reacted immediately just like what happenedst night. This is so confusing. I like Louis but what is this that am I feeling for Alyn?


    Hmm¡­ Wait, don¡¯t tell me-no, no, no! I immediately shook my head as if I was disagreeing to my another self. What am I thinking? That¡¯s absolutely impossible. Me? Liking Alyn? Gosh, no way! No-


    ¡°How long do you n to stare at my face?¡± He uttered while slowly opening his eyes.


    I immediately pushed him away, ¡°Y-You¡­ You¡¯re awake.¡±


    Damn it, here¡¯s my heart again. Now even touching him makes my heart beat faster? No, no, no. It¡¯s just because he caught me staring at him. Wait, if he was awake earlier why didn¡¯t he even open his eyes?  And now that it crossed my mind, why was he hugging me? Isn¡¯t he afraid to catch my cold? What if my cold transferred to him? Gosh, this man. Ah, no. That is not a real problem here, what if Belle caught us in that position? She might think I was stealing his man. Argh, really what a mess?


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± He asked while rubbing his eyes.


    I averted my gaze, ¡°I¡¯m fine now. You can go back to your room, thank you for taking care of me.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, sure.¡± He replied and then got off my bed. ¡°Fix yourself ande down after,¡± he said then finally left the room.


    Okay, why am I feeling lonely now that he was gone? Goodness, never mind. I don¡¯t want to think about anything else anymore, it will just give me a headache. Sigh, I better got up and fix myself.


    I went to the dining room downstairs and I found themplete there: GH, Louis, Byron, Giles, Sid, Alyn and of course Belle. I walked towards them and sat at the vacant seat.


    ¡°How¡¯s your feeling, Maxine? I got an information that you didn¡¯t attend the Ball,¡± GH asked.


    How did he know? These guys said that they won¡¯t tell GH because he might panic. So, how? Gosh, I want to ask but I shouldn¡¯t. He may scold meter if I did.


    ¡°Uhm, I¡¯m doing fine,¡± I answered.


    ¡°My idiotic grandsons did not even took care of youst night? What if something happen?¡± His voice raised, he looked mad.


    ¡°G-GH, it wasn¡¯t their fault. I was the one who told them to attend the Ball and don¡¯t mind me,¡± I replied. I wasn¡¯t lying, that¡¯s the truth.


    ¡°And they really did it? What a scumbags! I won¡¯t im anyone my grandson with that kind of behavior!¡± His brows were furrowed when he took a bite of the steak.


    ¡°Don¡¯t me them, GH. They just want to have fun, and I don¡¯t want to be a burden to them,¡± I responded. Gosh, how can I cool GH¡¯s head, it¡¯s only morning but he¡¯s already in a bad mood.


    GH put down the utensils and looked at me, ¡°They left a sick girl alone just because they want to have fun and enjoy that goddamn Ball? Is that a good excuse?¡±


    Gosh, what should I do? Louis and others were just eating and I don¡¯t think they have n to open their mouth. Arg, this is all my fault. If I hadn¡¯t pushed them awayst night, GH wouldn¡¯t get mad at them.


    Should I tell them that Alyn took care of me so that GH would calm down? Will he believe me? But what about Belle¡¯s feelings? She might think I¡¯m a slut. Arg, I don¡¯t know what to do. Alyn seemed like doesn¡¯t have a n to say a word either. Should I just tell the truth even there is someone whom will get hurt? Or just hide the truth and let GH speak?


    Gosh, just this once, okay? I will apologize to Belle after this.


    ¡°A-Alyn took care of me,¡± I said. I peeked at Belle but I saw nothing of her emotions. She was just staring at her food while slicing the steak. While Alyn also didn¡¯t seem to care what I said.


    Did they fight? Did they fight because of me?


    GH turned to Alyn, ¡°Is that true, Alyn?¡± Alyn didn¡¯t speak, he just nodded. GH turned to Louis and the others, ¡°Do you know about that?¡± They all nodded to what GH asked. GH closed his eyes and rubbed his forehead, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    ¡°Because you don¡¯t stop nagging,¡± Sid replied.


    GH took a deep breath, ¡°Goodness, if you did it again I will really kick you out of here! Don¡¯t leave Maxine alone here when she¡¯s sick, do you understand? I didn¡¯t raise you like that!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re sorry,¡± they responded in unison.


    They all seemed a little kitty when they are with GH, but they act like a wild tiger when they¡¯re without GH. I think it¡¯s kind of¡­ cute? Haha.


    [At School]


    We arrived at school on time. We are now walking and I still trying to have time alone with Belle so we can talk but gosh she¡¯s walking Alyn and they are ahead of us.


    I thought of talking to her during lunch break but I don¡¯t know her ss number. I can¡¯t talk to her while she¡¯s eating because I know that she will going to eat with Alyn.


    Gosh, at a time like this shouldn¡¯t she be the first toe to me because her boyfriend took care of me when I was sick? If it was Ferries, maybe she would have scratched my face and throw a fit in front of me, already.


    Arg, damn it.


    I ran to them and held Belle¡¯s arm reason for them to turned to me. ¡°Uh-uhm, I¡¯m borrowing her.¡± I said to Alyn and pulled Belle away from him.


    ¡°Hey,¡± she pulled her arm so we stopped walking.


    I turned to her, ¡°W-We need to talk.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Her brows furrowed, ¡°We¡¯re going to bete just reserve it until we get home.¡±


    She was going to turned her back when I stopped her, ¡°No. Let¡¯s talk right now.¡±


    He took a deep breath, ¡°Hey, look. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s your problem is but I need to go to my ss right now. So, if you understand don¡¯t try to stop me again.¡±


    ¡°A-Aren¡¯t you mad?¡± I asked. Gosh, why does it looked like that she didn¡¯t care?


    ¡°Mad of what? Did you do something bad at me?¡± She raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Alyn took care of mest night you know,¡± I bowed my head and yed with my fingers.


    ¡°And so?¡± She chuckled, ¡°I don¡¯t care a bit so can you stop now?¡±


    I looked at her, ¡°Did you fight because of me? I¡¯m sorry, it wasn¡¯t Alyn¡¯s fault.¡±


    She bit her lower lip before she sighed, ¡°Are you that worth it to be jealous for? Don¡¯t think too highly of yourself.¡± She looked at me from toe to head, ¡°I don¡¯t have to be jealous of you,¡± she turned her back at me, ¡°Don¡¯t pulled like that again because I don¡¯t want to be grab, got it? Now, if you¡¯ll excuse me.¡± She said and then left.


    Haah~ at least I talked to her, right?

 Chapter Seventy-one

    Maxine¡¯s Point of View


    ¡°Hi,¡± I looked up and saw Mylo. He was smiling at me.


    I sat properly, ¡°Hello?¡±


    He chuckled, ¡°How are you feeling? Feeling better now?¡±


    Oh, right. I got sick on the day of the grand ball. I even searched his name on facebook just to informed him that I can¡¯t go because I was sick. dly, he seen it right away and replied to my message. I hope he didn¡¯t think that was just my excuse for not being able to go.


    Haa~ I can now feel the sharp stares of my ssmates. Well, who am I just talking to? It¡¯s just Mylo whom I think one of the famous varsity basketball yers in our school.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I nodded.


    ¡°Wow, look at her feeling close with Mylo,¡± ssmate no. 1.


    ¡°Tsk, such an eye sore,¡± ssmate no. 2.


    ¡°Gosh, I really hate her,¡± ssmate no. 3.


    ¡°Me, too! Why do all the handsome students here at our school approach her?¡± ssmate no. 4.


    ¡°I¡¯m curious, too. She¡¯s not that pretty, though.¡± ssmate no. 5.


    ¡°When will Queen inee back here? Probably when shees back, that woman will no longer be in the sight of the men,¡± ssmate no. 6.


    ¡°You got it right,¡± ssmate no. 7.


    ¡°Agree,¡± ssmate no. 8.


    ¡°Gosh, I don¡¯t want to look at her anymore, I was getting more annoyed with her.¡± ssmate no. 9.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s just do our homework,¡± ssmate no. 10.


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± ssmate no. 11.


    I hope they did not raised their voices so I can hear what they¡¯re saying. Tch, I heard ine¡¯s name again. Who is that for them to call her queen? And I¡¯m an eye sore she says? Then, don¡¯t look at me, bitch! Doing their homework here? Really? How can you call it homework if you do that at school? It will be called schoolwork and not homework anymore. These bitches kept bad mouthing me but they are doing the homework at school. Tch, what bullshit is that? Gosh, really.


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear,¡± Mylo replied. ¡°Oh, our prof ising, I¡¯ll go back to my seat.¡±


    I just nodded at him and he moved to return to his seat.


    [Break time]


    Cring! Cring!


    The bell rang to signal the students that it¡¯s time for lunch break. I put the notebook and ballpen I used before in my bag and was about to stand up when Ang suddenly stopped in front of me, causing me to sit down again. Gosh, that startled me.


    ¡°D-Do you need something?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Come with me,¡± she said and then led the way.


    I just walked behind her and followed her. Yes, I¡¯m such an idiot. What if Ferries ordered her to call me? Then, they might do something bad to me again.


    ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± Ang said before we entered a dark room.


    Where are we? Are they gonna gang up me again? Haa, please don¡¯t. I¡¯m calling satan, please whisper at them that don¡¯t do something bad at me. I¡¯m sick of getting beaten up. Plus, GH is here it will be bad if he notice my bruises and he will realize that I was getting bullied. Huhu~


    ¡°Sit,¡± a familiar voice said.


    After a few moments, the light turned on. I looked around to confirm if there are many people inside. I breathed a sigh of relief when I saw only Ang and Ferries inside.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say sit?¡± Ferries raised an eyebrow.


    I immediately sat down next to Ang and didn¡¯t open my mouth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, we didn¡¯t call you to start a fight,¡± Ang said.


    Hoo~ thank goodness.


    ¡°ine wille back soon, so I¡¯ll be your friend,¡± Ferries uttered.


    ine here, ine there. Who is she, though?


    ¡°Who¡¯s ine?¡± I asked.


    ¡°My best friend,¡± she replied. ¡°But that was a long time ago.¡±


    ¡°Did you guys fight? But you don¡¯t need to befriend me, though.¡± I said.


    She smirked, ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to! You just look as miserable as always alone. In addition, you will lose your haters if I be your friend.¡±


    Is she sincere? But she was frowning while saying those words like she was just forced to say those. Moreover, they were my bullies so how could I trust them?


    ¡°Sorry, but¡­¡± I looked down, ¡°I can¡¯t see the sincerity in your eyes.¡±


    She scoffed, ¡°Are you rejecting me? Woah~ I can¡¯t believe it.¡±


    I stood up, ¡°Sorry. Uhm¡­ Can you give me a time to think about it?¡±


    She sighed and averted her gaze, ¡°Fine. Do as you wish, tch.¡±


    ¡°Thanks,¡± I said before I turned away.


    Gosh, what do I do? Do they really want me to be their friend? Ah, no, no, maybe they are nning something bad. I have to be careful and avoid them in case I ever meet them on the way.


    ¡°Where have you been?¡±


    ¡°Kyah!¡±


    Goodness! Who the fuck dared to surprised me?!


    I turned to the person who suddenly appeared, my eyes widened and my heart suddenly beat faster.


    ¡°W-Why are you here?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I was looking for you,¡± he replied.


    I started to walked and then he followed me, ¡°Why? Why?¡±


    ¡°Just to look if you¡¯re okay. How are you feeling? Is there nothing wrong with you?¡± He asked. I couldn¡¯t see his face because I was walking ahead of him. And it¡¯s not like I want to see him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sick anymore, you don¡¯t need to worry,¡± I uttered.


    Ugh, fuck this heart it seems like in just a few minutes it wille out of my chest because of the speed of its pulse. Damn it!


    I quickened my pace so he will fall behind and maybe my heart would calm down.


    ¡°Hey, why did you suddenly speed up your walk? You may stumble,¡± I heard him said, and the next thing I knew I was already facing him.


    ¡°Kyah!¡± I screamed and tapped his hand that was holding my arm.


    ¡°W-What¡¯s wrong?¡± He asked, looking concern.


    ¡°D-D-Don¡¯t touch me,¡± I muttered and bowed my head.


    Damn it. What was that? There was as if electricity flowed all over my body when he touched me. Fuck. Fuck! I could also feel my blood rising on my face. Also, the fucking butterflies are here again on my stomach. They seem to be excited and dancing with joy.


    ¡°Oh? Alyn and¡­ Wendy? What are you two doing here?¡± I¡¯m sure it was Louis, ¡°And in the middle of the hallway, really?¡±


    ¡°I just¡­¡± Alyn replied but he didn¡¯t seem to be able to continue what he was going to say.


    Louis heaved a sigh, ¡°Are you fighting again?¡±


    ¡°N-No, no,¡± I answered immediately.


    ¡°What-¡± Louis could not finish what he was going to say when someone shouted loudly.


    ¡°Babe~~¡± no doubt, it was Belle. ¡°Oh, hi Louis! What are you doing here hmm, is that Maxine? Why is she bent over, is she still sick?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not. I¡¯m just¡­ hungry. Yeah, so uhm¡­ excuse me,¡± I said and turned away.


    Why every time Belle suddenly appears in front of me with Alyn I suddenly feel a lot of needles piercing my chest? It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s kind of annoying. I hate this feeling, fuck it.


    ¡°Wendy, wait for me!¡± Louis shouted.


    Damn, I¡¯m confused.

 Chapter Seventy-two

    Maxine¡¯s Point of View


    It¡¯s been 3 weeks after I nned to avoid Alyn. But even I avoided him or ignored him, he will still approached me. He was just like a puppy whom asking for his boss¡¯ attention. However, what irritates me even more is that I should be angry because even if I avoid him, he is still approaching me. But I feel the opposite, I¡¯m not annoyed of what he was doing, instead I find him cute.


    Now, tell me if I¡¯m still normal. Aish, gosh!


    ¡°Who are you looking at?¡±


    I suddenly touched my chest when someone spoke next to me. I turned to my left and raised an eyebrow when I saw who it was.


    ¡°Ferries?¡± I asked. What is she doing here? Oh, she¡¯s with Ang.


    Oh, dang. You should add these two to my problems. They also kept popping up anywhere. You¡¯ll just be surprised that you¡¯re talking to someone even if you don¡¯t have anyone with you just like what happened today. They suddenly appear out of nowhere.


    ¡°Are you¡­ looking at Alyn?¡± She asked without looking at me.


    ¡°H-Huh? No!¡± I answered her quickly.


    She turned to me, ¡°Why are you denying it? I already caught you in 4k,¡± she said.


    See that? Even without realizing it myself, I was looking at Alyn like what she said. Ugh, goodness. Maybe my illness is getting worse.


    ¡°I heard you were their maid,¡± Ang uttered, ¡°Have you fallen in love with Alyn?¡±


    I felt all my blood went up to my face. I immediately hid my face, ¡°Of course not.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Anyone will fall for him anyway. Who doesn¡¯t? Especially when you¡¯re always with them,¡± Ferries said.


    ¡°I-I said I don¡¯t like him,¡± I replied. Gosh, why do they insist? I may say ¡®yes¡¯ if they will keep going.


    Huh? What did I just say? Aaargh!


    ¡°Yeah, right?¡± Ang rode what Ferries said. They are teasing me.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave that indenial woman,¡± said Ferries and pulled Ang away.


    I sighed. No, I don¡¯t like him. I really don¡¯t¡­ right?


    How will I stop looking at Alyn if wherever I go he is what I see? I¡¯m not getting annoyed, in fact I¡¯m enjoying it. And that¡¯s¡­ my syndrome. Even Louis notices how often I look at Alyn. Hep, hep, and not only him but also Giles, Byron and Sid, just likest week.


    Scene 1: At the dining area [location: @ the Mansion]


    We are eating but I can¡¯t focus on the food because Alyn is shining in my eyes. There is something wrong with my eyes! In my vision right now, he is very handsome even though he is only wearing a in shirt and his hair is still messy and it is kinda wet because he just finished having a shower.


    Yes, I was just looking at him until I noticed he was looking at me, too. I immediately shifted my eye to my food. And what I didn¡¯t know was that everyone at the table, including GH saw me staring at Alyn.


    ¡°Did you fight again?¡± Louis asked, who¡¯s sitting beside me.


    I shook my head while chewing the food inside my mouth.


    ¡°Then, why are you staring at him like that?¡± Sid asked.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    I swallowed, ¡°L-Like what?¡±


    ¡°Like you¡¯re gonna pierce a hole in his face,¡± He answered.


    H-Huh? Is that how I look at him? Gosh, so embarrassing.


    ¡°W-W-We didn¡¯t fight, I¡¯m just curious¡­¡± Then I looked at Alyn, ¡°Why aren¡¯t Belle here with us?¡±


    ¡°Today is the birthday of her younger brother,¡± he answered before taking a bite.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± I just nodded and did not speak anymore.


    Of course, it was just an excuse when I asked about Belle. But if it¡¯s not Belle¡¯s brother¡¯s birthday will she be here too?


    Scene 2: At the garden [location @ the School]


    We¡¯re having a pic today. It was Byron¡¯s idea. Good thing, not too many students pass by here so we don¡¯t get noticed. I was sitting with Louis under the tree and we were eating apples. While the other four were ying badminton.


    I blinked three times when Louis waved his hand in front of my face.


    I turned to him, ¡°What? Why?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been calling you by your name a few times. You seem to be thinking deeply so you can¡¯t hear me,¡± he smiled. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t like Alyn?¡±


    My brows furrowed, ¡°I really don¡¯t like him, though?¡±


    ¡°Why are you staring at him, then?¡± He tilted his head, ¡°When I was calling you, you can¡¯t hear me even if we¡¯re just next to each other.¡±


    ¡°Oh-uh-uhm¡­¡± I don¡¯t know what to say. And how long have I been staring at Alyn? Argh!


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± he smiled again and messed my hair up.


    ¡°Have you forgotten that I said I like you? I like you, okay?¡± I rolled my eyes and bit the apple.


    Yeah, I like Louis but what is this fucking bullshit that am I feeling for Alyn? And how many times do I have to ask this to myself?


    ¡°Wendy,¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡± I turned to him.


    ¡°Do you want to kiss?¡± He asked.


    My eyes widened, ¡°W-Why so sudden?¡±


    ¡°You said you like me,¡± his reason.


    ¡°Y-Yeah, but you didn¡¯t say you like me, too.¡± I replied.


    What¡¯s gotten into him?


    ¡°When you and Alyn kissed, did you two say you like each other?¡± He asked, that made me stopped for a second.


    ¡°No¡­¡± I muttered. I sighed, ¡°Fine, let¡¯s kiss- KYAH!¡±


    I didn¡¯t finished what I was going to say when a racket flew to me. Damn it.


    ¡°Oops! Sorry, Missy!¡± Said Sid and ran towards me to get the badminton racket.


    ¡°Let¡¯s stop here and eat,¡± Alyn said and sat beside me. Now, I¡¯m in the middle of Alyn and Louis. Wow, great position.


    Scene 3: At the living room [location: @ the Mansion]


    Alyn was pouring juice into his ss when I noticed his fingers were long and he has veins in his hand. It looks attractive and hot.


    Gosh, what am I saying? Am I pervert?


    ¡°Did you unlock a new hobby?¡± Byron murmured.


    I turned to him, startled of his sudden murmured,  ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°You were staring at Alyn a lot these days,¡± he said.


    Am I? Yeah¡­ I guess he¡¯s right.


    ¡°It¡¯s j-just today,¡± I replied. ¡°It¡¯s because he was pouring juice in front.¡±


    He elbowed my hips, ¡°Sus, what an excuse, huh? So, you like him?¡±


    My blood all over my body went up to my face, ¡°No. Arg, stopping asking stupid questions, will you?¡±


    ¡°What? I¡¯m just curious,¡± he pouted.


    ¡°Curious my ass just shut up,¡± I uttered.


    ¡°Oh,e on~ let¡¯s just keep it a secret, hmm? What about that?¡± He smiled yfully and wrapped his left arm to my right arm.


    ¡°Let go of me,¡± I said, and tried to pulled my arm but I failed. Gosh!


    ¡°Is it me whom you like?¡± He asked.


    My eyes twitched, ¡°Have you gone mad? What did you eat, huh?¡±


    He let go of my arm and clicked his tongue, ¡°I would like to share something but because you don¡¯t want to share your secret with me, I won¡¯t share mine, either.¡±


    ¡°Hey, stop it,¡± I said. He¡¯s making a sad face, I don¡¯t know if he was telling the truth or just ying with me.


    ¡°Yeah, right,¡± he nodded while looking at the TV. ¡°I will just keep it to myself. This big fucking burden to my chest.¡±


    He looked serious so I don¡¯t know what to say. He maybe acting right now so I don¡¯t want to give in. Sigh, I will just wait for me to be crazy before I share it to him. Gosh, this whole thing making my head dizzy. I just want to dive into the sea. Yeah, that¡¯s how I feel now even though I don¡¯t know what that has to do with what¡¯s happening to me right now.


    Damn it. What a headache.


    -Support the author!-


    Facebook Page: Maickeyyy_


    Maica Medina


    Webtoon: Maickeyyy_


    See Maxine on my page! I will be posting the other characters as well.?

 Chapter Seventy-three

    Maxine¡¯s Point of View


    ¡°Maxine, Alyn follow me,¡± said GH after we ate.


    The four men just looked at me and Alyn when GH said to  follow him. Of course, I know what that four were thinking. They thought we did something bad but I am positive that I did not do anything! Gosh, what could be the reason that GH want to talk to us? It isn¡¯t about the way I look at Alyn, right? Ugh, I will restraint myself from looking at him from now on.


    We followed GH until our foot brought us to the garden. Gosh, what are we going to talk about that we need to go this far?


    ¡°I heard that you are always fighting,¡± GH started.


    I looked at Alyn who remained silent before I looked back to GH, ¡°T-That¡¯s not true, GH.¡±


    His eyes narrowed, ¡°Are you lying to me, Maxine?¡±


    I shook my head, ¡°N-No! Yeah, we always fought before but not now.¡±


    ¡°Do you have something to say, Alyn?¡± GH turned to Alyn, ¡°Is what she saying true?¡±


    Alyn nodded, ¡°Yes, GH.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± GH nodded that seemed to like the answer of Alyn, ¡°But we still need to strengthen your friendship.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± My brows furrowed, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Pack up your things now.¡± GHmanded before he turned around to walk away, but before he could get away I spoke.


    ¡°Why? Where are we going?¡± I asked but he did not answer and just continued walking. Sigh, where are we going?


    ¡°Hey,¡± before Alyn could touch me, I pped his hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me,¡± I said and turned my back.


    I said I wouldn¡¯t look at him starting today but why do I need to pack up my things and Alyn? Are we leaving with Alyn? What is it, punishment? But I don¡¯t want to be with him! I hope Louis and the others woulde along so I won¡¯t be left alone with Alyn.


    I walked to my room upstairs and pack up my clothes. Sigh, I¡¯m still curious where we going. After I packed my things up, I went downstairs and sat at the living room. After a few moments, Louis appeared. He was obviously had just finished taking a bath.


    When he saw me, he smiled and walked towards me, ¡°What is this bag?¡± He asked while pointing at the bag on the carpet.


    ¡°Ah¡­ GH said to pack up our things,¡± I answered.


    ¡°Hmm? With whom?¡± He asked then sat beside me.


    ¡°Uhm,¡± I looked down, ¡°With Alyn.¡±


    He stared at me for a moment before I felt his embrace, ¡°I hope I coulde but I know GH wouldn¡¯t allow it.¡±


    I looked at him, ¡°Why? Aren¡¯t youing with us?¡±


    He shook his head, ¡°No. I think GH has a n.¡±


    ¡°What n?¡± I left his embrace.


    He shrugged, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I just know that he has a reason to do this kind of thing.¡± He chuckled, ¡°It will be okay so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Wow,¡± someone pped so Louis and I turned to him, ¡°Are you two dating?¡±


    ¡°H-Huh?¡± I looked at Louis and looked back at Sid. Gosh, what is this guy talking about?


    ¡°You two are always being lovey-dovey whoever sees you will think you are dating,¡± he said.


    Me? M-Me dating Louis? Gosh,e on! It will never happen.


    ¡°You¡¯re so confusing, Tardy,¡± Byron suddenly appeared.


    ¡°Huh?¡± My brows furrowed.


    He shook his head continously while clicking his tongue. He sat beside me and Sid sat beside Louis.


    ¡°When did you two started dating?¡± Sid asked.


    ¡°We¡¯re not dating,¡± I answered.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking Louis and not you, Missy,¡± Sid uttered.


    The heck is wrong with these guys?


    ¡°Wendy¡¯s right, we¡¯re not dating so stop asking us about that,¡± said Louis.


    GH walked down the stairs, ¡°Where¡¯s Alyn?¡± He asked when he noticed me.


    I stood up, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± I answered and looked around to look for Alyn.


    ¡°Sid, call Alyn now,¡± GHmanded.


    Sid scratched his head before he went upstairs.


    GH approached us and looked at Louis, ¡°Help Maxine to carry her things.¡±


    ¡°Where is she going? Are you throwing her away?¡± Louis asked.


    With Alyn? No way!


    ¡°Of course not,¡± said GH and led the way to the van.


    I went inside the van and GH sat at the shotgun seat while we were waiting for Alyn. After a few minutes, Alyn appeared with his luggage. After he put his luggage at the back, he got into the van next to me. GH turned to us before he gestured the driver to start the engine.


    During the trip I fell asleep, it waste at night when I woke up and I just found myself lying on the sand. It¡¯s so dark! When I looked up I saw a thousand stars in the sky. My brows furrowed when I heard a waves of water. When I looked at my feet I saw the sea. Where the heck am I?


    I turned to my left and saw Alyn burning a wood. There¡¯s a bonfire.


    ¡°W-Where are we?¡± I stood up and approached him.


    ¡°Ind,¡± he answered and put a wood onto the fire.


    ¡°Why? Let¡¯s go home~¡± I clung to his arm and pulled it softly.


    ¡°We can¡¯t until GHe to pick us up,¡± he said.


    I pouted and I took my hand away from him, ¡°What should we do now? When is he going to pick us up?¡±


    He sighed, ¡°Just calm down, okay? You won¡¯t die here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid to die, I just want to go home!¡± I said.


    He turned to me, ¡°If you¡¯re really not afraid to die then go at the forest and look for a wild animal.¡±


    ¡°W-Why?¡± I moved away from him slowly.


    ¡°Tsk,¡± that was only his answer and turned to the bonfire again.


    I just pouted and crossed my arms over my chest. Ugh, I¡¯m really alone with Alyn. What should I do?


    I bowed my head and closed my eyes. My heart was about to explode when he looked at me earlier. Arg, damn it!


    ¡°Are you not feeling well?¡± He asked. When I felt his hand to my shoulder I immediately stood up.


    ¡°No,¡± I replied.


    He scoffed, ¡°Do I have a virus that every time I touch you you go away?¡±


    I looked away, ¡°I-It¡¯s not like that.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ you want to be faithful to Louis, is that it?¡± He asked.


    What the hell is he thinking? I can¡¯t even be loyal to Louis because I¡¯m confuse to my feelings then faithful? Geez.


    I did not answer because I couldn¡¯t tell him the truth.


    ¡°I get it, I¡¯ll distance myself to you so you don¡¯t have to be ufortable,¡± he said.


    After hearing the word ¡®distance¡¯ my heart aches. I just went back to my position where I woke up earlier and just stared at the sky.


    Growl~Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Arg, I¡¯m hungry. I touched my tummy and pouted. I don¡¯t have food to eat, I hope GH wille tomorrow.


    ¡°Here¡¯s your food,¡± I heard Alyn.


    I turned to him. I saw him put down a basket in a distance. He really nning to distant himself, huh? Sigh, I hate it when I¡¯m near him but I hate it either when he¡¯s away from me. What¡­ the heck do I really want from him?


    I stood up and picked the basket. I went back to my position and opened the basket. I smiled when I saw that it was full of fruits. Did Alyn picked all of these while I was asleep?


    I turned to him to see if he has food. I think the fish on the stick he put on the fire is what he will eat. Doesn¡¯t he like fruits?


    I just shrugged and ate.

 Chapter Seventy-four

    Maxine¡¯s Point of View


    The sound of the birds woke me up.


    Yawn~


    I rubbed my eyes before I sat down and looked around. Haa, we¡¯re still in the ind. I looked at my legs and saw a nket. It¡¯s maybe the reason why I didn¡¯t felt coldst night, but as far as I remember, there was no nket covering mest night.


    I turned to my left and saw Alyn standing up. He probably put a nket on me. What did Alyn used to shield himself for the cold, then? Sigh, I feel guilty for acting badly to him.


    I stood up when I saw him approaching me. When he was finally in front of me, he gave me a basket. I stared at it for a few seconds before I looked back to Alyn who¡¯s now walking away from me.


    I took a deep breath before I chased after him, ¡°A-Alyn!¡±


    He stopped and turned around but he didn¡¯t say anything.


    I pouted and showed him the basket, ¡°What- what am I going to do with this?¡±


    ¡°Pick your fruit in the forest,¡± he said and walked away again.


    ¡°B-But!¡±


    He turned to me again, ¡°What?¡± His brows furrowed.


    He was annoyed.


    I bit my lower and shook my head. I turned around and put the basket down. I ran to the sea to wash my face. After that, I returned to the basket then took it and walked into the forest.


    Of course, he would be annoyed to me. I acted like I don¡¯t want to be near him and hated to be touch by him, then I will suddenly talk to him as if I didn¡¯t hurt his ego. He will think I am confusing.


    I looked around the forest to look for a fruits. But instead of seeing a fruit, I saw a snake. What the fuck?! I thought it was clean because Alyn let me go here alone. Arg!


    I slowly stepped back until my back hit someone. When I looked back at it, my arm suddenly moved and hugged the man I had bumped into.


    ¡°Tsk,¡± is what I heard from him.


    ¡°T-There¡¯s a snake,¡± I said, still hugging him.


    ¡°Let go of me, I can¡¯t breath,¡± heined.


    I pouted and let go of him. I turned to the snake who¡¯s now moving and clung to the hem of Alyn¡¯s shirt. He looked at me before his eyes shifted to my hand. He shook his head and did not speak.


    He took some paper and a lighter out of his pocket. He lit the paper and brought it closer to the snake. After a while the snake suddenly went away.


    I smiled and pped my hands, ¡°Woah, are they afraid of fire?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± he answered.


    ¡°Why that snake went away, then?¡± I looked at him.


    ¡°Because of the smoke,¡± he uttered. ¡°Don¡¯t ask anymore, let¡¯s just keep going.¡±


    I pouted and did not talk anymore just like what he wanted me to do. I was just following him while looking around. I saw a cute rabbit but I didn¡¯t chase him when he ran away because I might get lost.


    We picked some fruits and put them in the basket I was carrying. After that, I thought we woulde back where we came from but we were not. We went to the river and Alyn caught fish. He was seem so ustomed to catch fish without using a fishing rod. He was just using a spear that he made for catching fish.


    He looks cool. I can¡¯t help but smile while staring at him.


    After a few minutes, Alyn¡¯s finally done. We are now walking to get back out of the woods.


    ¡°There¡¯s another river there, you can take a bath there if you want,¡± Alyn suddenly said.


    ¡°What if there are snakes suddenly appeared?¡± I asked, while hugging the basket. Well, I couldn¡¯t carry it with just one hand, it was so heavy.


    ¡°You can also take a bathe in the sea,¡± he replied.


    When we got back I immediately took a bath. It¡¯s just like I¡¯m bathing on the beach. While Alyn was cooking the fish he had caught earlier.


    After 15 minutes, I went out to the sea and Alyn and I changed. Alyn is now taking a bath and I am in charge of cooking the fish. When he was done we ate together.


    ¡°Let¡¯s sleep together, I was afraid that snakes might crawl on me,¡± I said.


    We don¡¯t have rice, sigh¡­


    ¡°Build your tent, GH lent us a tent,¡± he replied without looking at me, ¡°You can you use it.¡±


    ¡°I-I want to sleep beside you, Alyn.¡± I pouted.


    His brows arched as he looked at me, ¡°I thought you hate me?¡±


    I looked downward, ¡°I¡¯m sorry about yesterday I was just¡­ surprised.¡± He didn¡¯t speak, and he was no longer looking at me. I sighed, ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth!¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± he said that but he was not actually convince.


    The night came. We built the tent and we went inside, after. But Alyn went out again after arranging our things. Alyn left a space between our pillow. [Oh, what served as our pillow was the bag we were carrying.] I stared to our pillow for a moment before I decided to put it closer to each other.


    I said I want to sleep beside him but why did he left a space in between? So annoying. Tsk!


    Alyn went back and I can see how confuse he is while looking at our bags.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    I clicked my tongue, ¡°Tsk, I want to sleep in you arms.¡±


    His brows furrowed, ¡°Do you even know what is the meaning of that? You also said you want to sleep beside me,¡± he heaved a sigh. ¡°I¡¯m a man, Ugly.¡±


    My left brow arched, ¡°Yeah, I know you¡¯re a man.¡±


    He closed his eyes and pinched his nose. After a few moment, I was surprised when I found him on the top of me.


    ¡°This is what I meant when I said I¡¯m a man,¡± he uttered.


    I looked away, ¡°Oh-haha, o-okay?¡±


    He sighed, ¡°That¡¯s all?¡±


    I looked at him, ¡°I know you can¡¯t do anything to me.¡±


    ¡°How did you say so?¡± His brow arched.


    ¡°You have Belle,¡± I replied. ¡°You have a girlfriend, I know you¡¯re stupid but I know you won¡¯t cheat. One more thing, I see that you¡­¡± I looked away, ¡°¡­ Really love her.¡±


    Why does it hurt? Why does my heart seem to be pierced? Arg!


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± he said, before he left on top of me.


    I sat down and stared at him. I was disappointed. I know what I was going to do was wrong but just this once¡­ let me¡­ let me confirm it.


    ¡°Alyn,¡± I called him and when he turned to me, I pressed my lips with his lips.


    He seemed shock because when I moved my lips, his lips remained closed.


    My heart seemed to explode. The butterflies appeared to my stomach and seemed to be having fun. They were dancing with joy, but the butterflies went gone when Alyn  pushed me.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± He asked, while his hand was covering his mouth.


    ¡°N-Nothing, I¡¯m sorry. Let¡¯s just sleep,¡± I said andid down.


    Embarrassing. Ugh, fuck! The kiss ended but my heart won¡¯t stop beating so fast- it won¡¯t calm down.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to kiss me just to make me sleep beside you, you know.¡± He uttered, ¡°Let¡¯s just pretend that this didn¡¯t happen. Sleep well.¡±


    I covered myself with a nket. I bit my lower lip and held my tears back. Fuck, I don¡¯t know why I am acting emotional after hearing what he said, ¡°let¡¯s just pretend that this didn¡¯t happen.¡±


    I know what I did was wrong. He has a girlfriend but I still kissed him. And the thought of it make my heart aches.


    I can kiss him without difficulty but why can¡¯t I with Louis?

 Chapter Seventy-five

    Maxine¡¯s Point of View


    ¡°Hey, wake up,¡±


    I opened my eyes when I felt someone was shaking me. I rubbed my eyes because my vision is blurred. When my vision became okay, that¡¯s when I realized that I was hugging Alyn. I immediately took away my arm that was hugging him, and sat down. He also sat down but he didn¡¯t talk.


    KRIK


    Huh? What was that sound? Where it came from?


    I looked around to find the thing that made a sound. When my head turned to Alyn¡¯s position, I saw him reached his another bag. After a while, he took out a¡­ walkie-talkie?


    He pushed a button from there before he spoke, ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re on our way,¡± I heard GH¡¯s voice. ¡°Get ready to go home.¡±


    My eyes widened and I felt excited when I heard what GH said. Yay, we¡¯re going home! Kyah, finally!


    Alyn looked at me before he answered GH, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Then the call ended.


    This is our 5th day here in this Ind. Living here is very difficult because you need to find a food to eat while there were wild animals around you, but since Alyn is with me I did not feel any difort.


    I thought if I was the only one here, I could not survive even one day because I knew nothing to do and I was afraid of the animals inside the forest. Thankfully, Alyn is with me.


    I smiled when I remembered how Alyn took care of me. Of course, there was a day we fight but we also get along immediately. I don¡¯t know but as time goes on I notice the change in Alyn. He is no longer so hostile to me and he is also bing humble. And whenever I acted like I don¡¯t feel like eating, he will shove the food into my mouth forcefully using his hand. Every time he do that¡­ my heart won¡¯t stop being excited.


    ¡°-ly, Ugly! Ugly!¡± Alyn pushed me.


    I was startled and so I stared at him nkly, ¡°W-What?¡±


    His brows furrowed, ¡°I¡¯ve been calling you before but you don¡¯t even move. You were just smiling there like a fool. Have you gone mad?¡±


    Huh? Was he calling me? But I didn¡¯t hear anything. Haa, don¡¯t tell me I spaced out again thinking about Alyn? Gosh, what will he think of me when he found out that? So, embarrassing!


    I averted my gaze, ¡°Why are you calling me? What are you going to say?¡±


    ¡°You heard GH, right? Gather your things and take a bath. They are in their way,¡± he said.


    ¡°O-Okay,¡± I responded and got up.


    ¡°Ah, right. I think he brought the four idiots,¡± Alyn uttered. I turned to him and I can¡¯t think of anything to say. He noticed me staring at him so he stared back, ¡°Is that how you look when you¡¯re excited?¡±


    ¡°H-Huh? What do you mean?¡± I scratched my head.


    ¡°You miss Louis so much, aren¡¯t you?¡± He smirked, ¡°You will see him again so you are excited.¡±


    But honestly¡­ I never thought of that. Even in the days when I was with Alyn, I didn¡¯t even think about Louis. He didn¡¯t even enter my mind. In fact of that, I enjoy being with Alyn. I¡¯m not annoyed with him, I¡¯m happy that he¡¯s with me¡­ just the two of us. So, what is he saying? For some reason, I got annoyed.


    I rolled my eyes and turned my back at him, ¡°Why do you care?¡± Then I walked out.


    I will just patch up my thingster after I take a bath.


    It¡¯s already dark when they arrived which annoyed me. We got ready in the morning and then they would arrive at night. Arg, who wouldn¡¯t be annoyed of that?


    GHughed when saw my reaction, ¡°How are my sweetheart, hmm?¡± He hugged me, ¡°You didn¡¯t fight here, do you?¡±


    I nodded, ¡°Yeah, but why did you juste? I¡¯m sleepy already.¡± I pouted.


    He patted my head, ¡°Okay, Okay, we¡¯re sorry. Let¡¯s go home.¡± He turned to the five men, ¡°Boys, bring her bags.¡±


    ¡°Aye, aye, captain!¡± Sid said. He even saluted.


    [Tomorrow: @ school]


    ¡°Hey, Max,¡± Ang approached me.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± I looked at her.


    ¡°Why were you absent a week ago?¡± She asked and sat on my table.


    I took a deep breath, ¡°Why are you asking? It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    She clicked her tongue, ¡°Tsk, of course, it¡¯s my business. We¡¯re friends!¡±


    My brows furrowed, ¡°Since when did we be friends? I don¡¯t remember being your friend.¡±


    She smiled, ¡°That hurts. Anyway, Ferries was upset the whole week because you weren¡¯t around.¡±


    ¡°So?¡± I raised an eyebrow, ¡°Is that my problem?¡±


    ¡°Woah, woah,¡± she put her arm into the air like as if being arrested by the police. ¡°Calm down, girl. I¡¯m not an enemy,  you know. We¡¯re just¡­ concern.¡±


    ¡°Concern of what?¡± I asked.


    She rolled her eyes and heaved a sigh, ¡°Why are such in a bad mood? Did something bad happen to you?¡±


    My brows twitched, ¡°Huh?¡±


    Gosh, what is this girl need this time? It¡¯s not that I hate talking to her. It¡¯s just¡­ Every time I see her I remember how she turned her back on me before. And how sheughs at me every time the crew of Ferries beat me. It still hurts me every time I remember how my one and only friend became my enemy.


    She leaned to, ¡°Did you get dump by Alyn or something?¡± She whispered.


    I felt how my blood rise to my head. I pushed Ang and red at her, ¡°What are you saying? I-I¡¯m not!¡±


    She covered her mouth and suppressed herughter, ¡°Oh, damn. I think you really have feelings for him. Goodness.¡±


    ¡°Shut it, Ang. Maybe someone will hear you and think that what you are saying is true,¡± I uttered while looking around. I saw that some of my ssmates were staring at us.


    Did they hear what Ang said? Shocks, I hope not.


    BANG!


    I jumped in surprised when the door of the ssroom opened loudly.


    My brows furrowed when I saw Ferries looking around the ssroom. When her eyes stopped at me, she started walking¡­ walking towards me.


    Gosh, why is she walking to my ce?


    ¡°Oh¡­ so, you finally went into school,¡± she touched my head that made me flinched.


    ¡°W-What do you need?¡± I asked while avoiding her gaze.


    ¡°What is Ferries doing here? She¡¯s not with her old friends,¡± ssmate 1.


    ¡°Are they going to fight?¡± ssmate 2.


    ¡°Who do you think will win?¡± ssmate 3.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s none other than Ferries,¡± ssmate 4.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s make a bet~ I go for Maxine,¡± ssmate 5.


    ¡°What?¡± ssmate 6ughed, ¡°Okay, I bet for Ferries.¡±


    ¡°Me, too! I bet for Ferries,¡± ssmate 7.


    ¡°Quiet!¡± Ferries shouted that made the entire room silent. Oh, I think she also heard what my ssmates were saying.


    ¡°H-Hey, you¡¯re scaring them,¡± I muttered.


    ¡°So?¡± She raised her an eyebrow, ¡°That¡¯s not what important right now. Why were you absent for one week?¡±


    ¡°Why are you asking me? It¡¯s not like I need to report everything to you. You¡¯re not even my mom or whatever.¡± I responded, getting irritated. Honestly, why are they acting like this?


    She just stared at me for a few moments. She sighed, ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll get going, eat with uster.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Huh? I don¡¯t want to,¡± I responded before she could turn away.


    ¡°Whether you like it or not, you¡¯lle eat with us.¡± She said and left.


    Arg, what should I do?

 Chapter Seventy-six

    Maxine¡¯s Point of View


    ¡°How will you know if you have feelings for someone?¡± I asked while staring at my bread.


    I¡¯m with Ferries and Ang. We¡¯re in the rooftop eating our lunch.


    ¡°Do you like someone?¡± Ang asked before she took a bite to her cake.


    I blushed, ¡°I-I still don¡¯t know that¡¯s why I¡¯m asking.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Ferries put down her utensils and stared at me, ¡°Based on my experience, you will know that you like someone if your heart race whenever you¡¯re with that someone. You feelfortable or you feel safe around them. Your thoughts return to them regrly. Everything feels more exciting. You feelpassion for them. You feel a little jealous of other people in their life and you want to spend a lot of time together.¡±


    Ang pped her hand, ¡°To whom did you feel those, Ferries?¡±


    ¡°Alyn,¡± Ferries answered without a second thought.


    It was as if my heart pounded when I heard that from Ferries.


    ¡°Oops,¡± Ang covered her mouth and turned to me.


    ¡°What?¡± My brows furrowed.


    Ang smiled and shook her head, ¡°So, why did you asked how to know if you like someone?¡±


    I averted my gaze, ¡°J-Just curious.¡±


    ¡°I liked Alyn before. I have moved on already so you can have him,¡± Ferries said.


    My eyes widened, ¡°I didn¡¯t say I like him!¡±


    ¡°Gosh,¡± Ang rolled her eyes. ¡°Stop denying the obvious, Max. We¡¯re not a fool.¡±


    ¡°I said, I-¡± I didn¡¯t finish what I was going to say when Ferries spoke.


    ¡°Do you like Alyn?¡± She asked seriously.


    Damn, it. Why are they insisting it? I said, no already but they keep on asking the same question.


    ¡°No. I said, no. I don¡¯t like him. How many times do I have to tell you that?¡± My brows met, ¡°Gosh, so annoying.¡±


    ¡°You heard that, Alyn?¡± Ferries asked. She uttered Alyn¡¯s name even though Alyn is not here.


    I jumped in surprised when the tarpaulin that was covering the long chair at the corner suddenly fell. But I was more surprised when Alyn sat down from lying down to the chair.


    Is he still there? Did he hear what we were talking about?


    Fuck, it. My heart won¡¯t calm down.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Alyn answered to Ferries.


    ¡°I think our work is done,¡± Ferries said.


    ¡°I thought so,¡± Alyn uttered. He stood up and covered the chair with the tarpaulin again.


    ¡°We¡¯re still not done eating,¡± Ferries said and looked at her lunch box.


    Is she still talking to Alyn?


    ¡°You cane down after you eat,¡± Alyn turned around, so he¡¯s now facing us. When his eyes met mine, he immediately shifted his gaze to Ferries which made my heart aches.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Ferries answered. Then, Alyn left.


    ¡°Ferries,¡± I called her and she turned to me. ¡°What do you mean by what you said, ¡®our work is done¡¯ ?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Ah¡­ he asked us for help,¡± she said.


    ¡°W-What help?¡± I asked again.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Maybe you should ask him yourself,¡± she uttered. ¡°But don¡¯t get the wrong idea, when Ang and I said we wanted to be your friend, that was true.¡±


    Ang nodded, ¡°Yeah, that came out from our heart. We meant that. Alyn just talked to us when he found out that we were approaching you again.¡±


    In the whole ss, the word ¡®our work is done¡¯ was that only thing I could think of. Our professor called me for the recitation but I couldn¡¯t answer because my mind was nk even though I reviewed earlier.


    Should I just ask Alyn so I could get it out of my mind? What if he heard that I don¡¯t like him? That I denied it over and over again like I was grossed out? But, so what if he heard? That was his fault because he was sleeping there and covering himself with the tarpaulin.


    I¡¯d like to ask him about that but when we got home I can¡¯t talk to him. It¡¯s already midnight and I can¡¯t sleep.


    I reached my phone on top of the side table and opened it. I opened my facebook ount and scrolled through my feed. When I got bored, I switched to Instagram. After a few moments, I got bored again and just decided to turn off my phone.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    I sighed and got up. I suddenly felt thirsty.


    I went downstairs and went to the kitchen. I opened the lights and was startled when I saw Alyn there drinking alcohol.


    My eyes widened. He just looked at me for a moment before he looked back to the bottle of alcohols in front of him.


    Did GH know about this? What if GH caught him? Gosh, does he want toe back to that Ind?


    ¡°W-Why are you drinking?¡± I asked and awkwardly approached him.


    ¡°Why are you still awake?¡± He asked before he drank.


    ¡°I asked you first,¡± I said. When I felt thirsty again, I went to the refrigerator and poured water into the ss.


    ¡°I just felt like it,¡± he answered. ¡°Your turn.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t sleep,¡± I answered after I drank the water.


    ¡°Were you thinking something?¡± He asked.


    I walked towards him and sat beside him, ¡°Yep.¡±


    ¡°Go back to your room and closed the lights here, I¡¯m dead if GH found out I was drinking,¡± he uttered.


    I pouted and stood up. I walked over to where the switch was and turned it off, then I went back next to Alyn.


    ¡°Won¡¯t you ask me what I¡¯m thinking so I can¡¯t sleep?¡± I asked. He seemed startled because his hand flinched. Maybe he thought that I really leave.


    ¡°Why are you still in here?¡± He asked.


    Wow, this guy! I will give him a question and he will give me another question. Wow.


    ¡°Just answer my question first,¡± I said.


    He clicked his tongue, ¡°So¡­ what are you thinking about?¡±


    I looked at the shot ss, ¡°The word Ferries spouted at the rooftop.¡±


    ¡°What word?¡± He shook his shot ss before he drank what was inside.


    ¡°She said, ¡®our work is done.¡¯ What does she mean by that?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ I asked them to ask you if you like me,¡± he answered.


    My eyes widened, ¡°W-What? Why did you do that?¡±


    He looked at me, ¡°Because you kissed me.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ uhm,¡± I averted my eyes.


    Okay, I don¡¯t know what to say. And because I can¡¯t find a word to say, I took the shot ss from him and poured it with the alcohol.


    ¡°Hey,¡± he tried to stop me but I quickly drank it. ¡°Why did you that? And why are you still here? Go back to your room,¡± he ordered like a daddy.


    ¡°I just¡­ felt like drinking, too.¡± I replied.


    ¡°You can¡¯t,¡± he uttered and he took the bottles away from me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll show I can,¡± I stood up and quickly took the bottle and swallowed the alcohol continuously.


    ¡°Huh?!¡±


    And the next I know was I was lying on the bed. I was about to get up when an arm stopped me. I turned to my left and saw Alyn looking at me.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± He asked.


    I closed my eyes when my head throb. Gosh, it hurts.


    ¡°Am I¡­ in your room?¡± I asked before Iid down again.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± he answered. ¡°You want to go back to your room? I can still carry you.¡±


    I shook my head which worsen my headache and dizziness. Damn it, I shouldn¡¯t have shaken my head.


    ¡°No, I want to stay here.¡± I opened my eyes and looked at him, ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡±


    He smirked, ¡°You can.¡±


    ¡°Alyn¡­¡± I touched his face and stared at his lips, ¡°You¡¯re bing more handsome to my eyes. You¡¯re giving me butterflies and you makes my heart race. Just what¡­ am I feeling?¡±

 Chapter Seventy-seven

    Maxine¡¯s Point of View


    ¡°Haa,¡± I sighed.


    I am now walking in the hallway and I couldn¡¯t stop myself to sigh every time I think of what happenedst night.


    [shback]


    ¡°Am I¡­ in your room?¡± I asked before Iid down again.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± he answered. ¡°You want to go back to your room? I can still carry you.¡±


    I shook my head which worsen my headache and dizziness. Damn it, I shouldn¡¯t have shaken my head.


    ¡°No, I want to stay here.¡± I opened my eyes and looked at him, ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡±


    He smirked, ¡°You can.¡±


    ¡°Alyn¡­¡± I touched his face and stared at his lips, ¡°You¡¯re bing more handsome to my eyes. You¡¯re giving me butterflies and you makes my heart race. Just what¡­ am I feeling?¡±


    He shrugged. He tried to hide his smile but I still saw it, ¡°I don¡¯t know. How about you, do you know?¡±


    I pouted and crossed my arms, ¡°I don¡¯t even know so I¡¯m asking you! Would I ask if I knew? Tch.¡±


    He giggled, ¡°Belle might be mad at me tomorrow because you¡¯re here at my room.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± I raised an eyebrow, ¡°Who cares? I want to stay here. Let me stay here~¡± I said and hugged him. I sniffed his neck that made me smile, ¡°You¡­ smells nice, Alyn.¡±


    He giggled, ¡°Don¡¯t sniff, it tickles.¡±


    I kissed his neck, ¡°Can we shower together?¡±


    ¡°W-What? No!¡± He refused quickly. Aw, it hurts. ¡°Gosh, don¡¯t make this hard for me¡­¡± he whispered. I don¡¯t know who¡¯s he talking.


    ¡°Why?¡± I showed him my face and made a sad face, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go~¡± I pulled the nket and that¡¯s when I realized that he was topless. I smiled, ¡°Wow, you really have a nice body. Can I touch it?¡±


    His eyes widened and immediately covered his chest with the nket, ¡°No. Sleep already.¡±


    ¡°Ahh~ Why don¡¯t you just want everything I want? Huwaaa~¡± I cried.


    ¡°Damn it,¡± he locked my face with his hand and wiped my tears. ¡°S-Stop crying. Shh, please?¡±


    ¡°I-I-I want t-to touch it, huwaaa~¡± I said, still crying.


    Why don¡¯t he just let me? I just want to touch it. Huhu!


    He took a deep breath, ¡°Haa, fine. Stop crying first.¡±


    I nodded and wiped my tears. After a few seconds, I calmed down. I stared at him and waited for him to give me a signal to touch his chest.


    He averted his gaze, ¡°You can touch it now.¡±


    I smiled and removed the nket. When I touched his chest, he flinched. Uh-huh? He¡¯s cute.


    ¡°The end,¡± he said and covered himself again.


    I pouted, ¡°Do you like to touch mine, too?¡±


    His eyes widened and continously shook his head, ¡°No, no, no! No thanks. Sleep, let¡¯s just sleep.¡±


    ¡°Alyn, let¡¯s kiss.¡± I uttered. I touched his face and I was about to bring my face closer to kiss him when he suddenly averted his face from mine and removed my hand from his face. ¡°What? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re drunk¡­ You¡¯ll regret this when you woke up,¡± he answered.


    My forehead furrowed, ¡°Don¡¯t make excuses, you just don¡¯t want to kiss me.¡±


    ¡°No-¡± he didn¡¯t finished what he was going to say when I cut him off.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to kiss me, I¡¯ll just ask Louis.¡± I rolled my eyes and was about to get up when he pulled me back and kissed me.


    I closed my eyes and about to follow the movements of his lips when he suddenly parted. Damn it, what¡¯s the matter now? Is that it?


    ¡°Let¡¯s sleep, I kissed you already,¡± he said and closed his eyes.


    Ahh~ why is it short?!


    [End of shback]


    Arg! So, embarrassing!


    Why did I drink in the first ce? I can¡¯t even handle alcohol. Aish! What a headache. What should I do now? I can¡¯t look at Alyn¡¯s face again. Haa, please eat me now.


    ¡°What¡¯s with your face?¡± Ferries and Ang appeared. Ferries chuckled, ¡°So funny.¡± She said.


    I sighed again, ¡°What should I do?¡±


    ¡°Why? What happened?¡± Ang asked.


    I sighed again, ¡°Last night-¡±


    I couldn¡¯t continue what I was going to say when Ferries suddenly pped my shoulder. I touched the part of my shoulder that has received a pped from her.


    What is her problem?! Doesn¡¯t she know that it hurts?!


    ¡°Can you stop sighing? Goodness!¡± She said.


    Angughed, ¡°I think Maxine was startled.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I was! Who wouldn¡¯t be if you suddenly pped someone¡¯s shoulder?¡± I responded quickly.


    Ferries rolled her eyes, ¡°Just tell us what you are thinking.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s bugging you this morning? Is it about what happened yesterday? You know, in the rooftop~¡± Ang shrugged.


    My face soured, ¡°Shut it! I don¡¯t need your help.¡± I said and walked away.


    Why are they being friendly again? I haven¡¯t agree to be their friend yet. Haa, forget it. I¡¯m even more stressed about what happenedst night.


    ¡ð??¡ð??¡ð??¡ð ??¡ð


    While I was eating alone on the rooftop, I just thought about everything I havedone when I was with Alyn. Even though I don¡¯t want to admit it to myself, it seems like that¡¯s how I really feel for him. But what do I do? Lots of girls like him and he has a girlfriend. He is unlikely to like me either. Arg, what¡¯s this? A one sided love?


    How many times have I also denied to myself that I have feelings for him even though I already realize that. I just really don¡¯t want to admit it because I can¡¯t. We¡¯ve been enemy since the beginning so who would have thought I¡¯d like him? Then again, it seems like I¡¯m the only one who feels this way about the two of us.


    Gosh, what about Louis? Maybe I need to fix that with him. I¡¯ll just say that I don¡¯t like him anymore and I want someone else. Haa, but I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s right to do that. Aish, I don¡¯t know!


    I picked up my phone and messaged Louis that we would talkter when we got home. Just a few seconds passed and I received a reply from him.


    ¡°Okay,¡± he said.


    Time flies and it¡¯s time to go home. I was on my way to the locker room when I suddenly met Louis. He waved at me while smiling. I smiled at him too. He walked over to me and helped me carry my book. We took it to the locker and then we left immediately.


    ¡°What are we going to talk about?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Uhm, I¡¯ll tell youter when we get home,¡± I replied.


    ¡°Why? Let¡¯s talk about it here,¡± he said.


    ¡°Uh-uhm¡­ there are a lot of people here, so let¡¯s just talk about what I¡¯m going to say at the mansion.¡± I replied.


    I elerated my walk because I suddenly felt nervous. What will I do? I don¡¯t think I can do this.


    ¡°Wait,¡± he stopped me.


    I turned to him, ¡°W-Why?¡±


    He approached me and touched my face, ¡°Push me if you don¡¯t want this,¡± he said and slowly brought his face closer to mine.


    I looked around and saw many students looking at the two of us. My eyes widened when I saw one of those looking at us was Alyn. Damn, no, no, no!


    Even before Louis¡¯ lipsnded on me, I immediately pushed him away. When I looked at Alyn¡¯s position earlier, he was no longer there looking at us. He walked quickly in front of Louis and me as if he doesn¡¯t care. He was with Belle and they were holding hands.


    W-What should I-


    I immediately chased after Alyn and touched the hem of his uniform causing him to stop walking.


    He turned to me with a serious face, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡­¡± Damn. What now?


    ¡°If you don¡¯t have anything to say, you can go. Louis seems to be waiting for you,¡± he said and was about to turn his back on me when I tightened my grip on his uniform even more.


    ¡°A-Alyn¡­¡± Fuck. I don¡¯t think I can say it. Belle is still next to him!Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. Give me courage!


    ¡°Hey, we¡¯re going somewhere so if you don¡¯t have anything to say-¡± Belle hadn¡¯t finished what she was going to say when I shouted.


    ¡°I like you!¡± I shouted.


    There was a murmur around but I ignored it. I looked up and looked at Alyn who looked shocked at what I said.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Belle asked.


    ¡°I-I like Alyn,¡± I replied.


    Belle smirked, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Alyn.¡±


    No!


    I closed my eyes again and shouted, ¡°I said, I like him! I like him! I like him!¡± I opened my eyes and looked at Alyn tearfully, ¡°I¡­ I like you, Alyn.¡±

 Chapter Seventy-eight

    Maxine¡¯s Point of View


    I closed my eyes again and shouted, ¡°I said, I like him! I like him! I like him!¡± I opened my eyes and looked at Alyn tearfully, ¡°I¡­ I like you, Alyn.¡±


    Oh, no. This is not what I nned.


    After I said that, the surroundings were filled with whispers. I don¡¯t mind, I don¡¯t care about them. But¡­ I can¡¯t deny that I was embarrassed after I shouted that. Alyn¡¯s with his girlfriend but I still confessed, they will I was shameless. B-But I don¡¯t care! They can say what they want to say to me, the important thing is that I have already said how I feel for Alyn. And at least, I was honest.


    ¡°Gosh, did you heard that?¡± Audience 1.


    ¡°Did she just confess? Hahaha!¡± Audience 2.


    ¡°Woah, what a thick faced.¡± Audience 3.


    ¡°Does she think Alyn would response? How naive,¡± Audience 4.


    ¡°How shameless! She confessed knowing that many were watching.¡± Audience 5.


    ¡°She¡¯s Maxine, right? The famous for getting bullied? Seriously, someone like her is not suitable for Alyn.¡± Audience 6.


    Belle seemed to be shocked as well, she¡¯s not saying anything. Even Alyn wasn¡¯t responding. Aish, of course! He will think that I was just ying around.


    ¡°Hey-¡± I didn¡¯t let Alyn finish what he was going to say and immediately spoke.


    ¡°D-Don¡¯t worry! You don¡¯t need to give me a response. O-Of course, I know you have a girlfriend. I Just want to let you know how I feel t-that¡¯s all. Yeah¡­ you don¡¯t have to say anything,¡± I said.


    Belle giggled, ¡°You confessed knowing that he has a girlfriend just because you want to tell him what you feel towards him?¡±


    My brows furrowed, ¡°So what? Don¡¯t talk to me, you¡¯re my rival.¡±


    ¡°Pfft~ what?¡± She crossed her arms over her chest, ¡°No, we¡¯re not. I¡¯m his girlfriend while you¡¯re just his admirer.¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    I know! Damn it, does she really have to say that? Arg!


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Belle.¡± Alyn entered the conversation, ¡°Thanks for your hard work.¡±


    Belle turned to him, ¡°That¡¯s all?! You need to pay me!¡±


    Alyn heaved a sigh, ¡°Yeah, yeah~ get out of my sight already.¡±


    Belle clicked her tongue before she turned to me again and rolled her eyes at me, then she turned away.


    What was that? And why are they talking like they were just friends?


    ¡°So?¡± Alyn smirked, ¡°Did I heard that right?¡±


    I averted my eyes when I felt that my face heated, ¡°Y-Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah? But I thought you don¡¯t like me? I heard you loud and clear said that at the rooftop,¡± he said.


    I turned to him, ¡°T-That¡¯s¡­¡± oh, no. What will I say? ¡°Uh¡­ Uhm¡­¡±


    He tilted his head, ¡°Ah¡­ so you¡¯re just fooling around.¡± He nodded at his own thought, ¡°Okay, then.¡±


    He was going to turn around when I held his hand causing him to stopped. When he looked at my hand that was holding him, I immediately took it back.


    ¡°You¡­¡± I took a deep breath, ¡°Do you know how much embarrassment I feel?! Do you know how much courage I took from my chest just to tell you that I want you even if your girlfriend is next to you?! Do you know how much insulting and bad words I will hear after this? Huh?! Then¡­ Then you say I¡¯m just kidding?!¡± I shouted. I used all my strength to shout all that.


    I¡­ I want my words to reach him. I want him to realize that I¡¯m serious. Damn it. Of all people, why do I have to fall in love with such a jerk who can¡¯t just tell if you¡¯re being honest or not?


    I bit my lower lip to held back my tears. Fuck it. This is embarrassing.


    ¡°Oh, shit.¡± He cursed and covered his mouth while looking at me seriously.


    ¡°T-Take care on your way home. I¡¯ll get going now,¡± I said and turned around.


    ¡°What a pity,¡± audience 6.


    ¡°Suit her right, who does she think she is? Hmp!¡± Audience 7.


    ¡°Just go home, bitch!¡± Audience 8.


    ¡°Oh, rejected!¡± Audience 9.


    ¡°Go home and don¡¯t bother our king,¡± audience 10.


    ¡°Boo~ go home! Go home! Go home!¡± Audiences shouted in unison.


    I could feel the sharp stares of the students watching. Of course, I can hear their sayings. I heaved a sigh and bowed my head as I walked away. This¡­ This is fucking embrassing-


    My eyes widened when I felt someone hugged me from the back. He put his head on my shoulder and whispered, ¡°Damn, what am I going to do? My heart seems to explode because of excitement.¡±


    ¡°Alyn?¡± I muttered his name. He turned me around to made me face him, ¡°You¡­ What are you-¡±


    I didn¡¯t finish what I was about to say when he suddenly crushed me with a kiss in front of a crowd. What¡­ What is the meaning of this?


    I heard the crowd, gasped. But all I could care about is Alyn¡¯s kissed.


    I feel like I¡¯m a princess kissed by my prince charming. Everyone around me disappeared and it was like we were flying now. I could no longer feel my heart because of the panic and the butterflies in my stomach were light and dancing with joy. It¡¯s like I¡¯m in a fairytale.


    When he parted our lips, my finger moved on its own to touched my lips.


    Alyn smiled, ¡°Confession epted.¡± He said.


    ¡°WHAT?!?¡± the audiences reacted in unison.


    ¡°But¡­ B-But how about Belle?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Ah¡­ about that,¡± he scratched his head and averted his gaze. ¡°Actually, she¡¯s Giles¡¯ girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°W-What?!¡± What the heck is he saying?


    No! That can¡¯t be true! They are lovey-dovey every time we are together! But I wish what he¡¯s saying is true so that Alyn would be mine.


    ¡°What¡¯s this? Aren¡¯t you finish yet?¡± Belle suddenly appeared with¡­ Giles! She¡¯s clinging to his arm.


    Alyn turned around, ¡°No. We¡¯re together now,¡± he answered.


    My eyes widened and I looked at him. Are we?!


    ¡°Damn, no way!¡± Audince 11.


    ¡°Maybe Alyn is just kidding. He must be kidding.¡± Audience 12.


    ¡°Oh, my gosh! I can¡¯t believe this!¡± Audience 13.


    ¡°What did he saw with her? She¡¯s nothingpared to ine.¡± Audience 14.


    ¡°Kyah! Where¡¯s my phone I need to capture this!¡± Audience 15.


    That ine again. Who is it?


    ¡°K, congrats. You better pay me, got it?¡± Belle said. She even pointed her finger to Alyn.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah,¡± Alyn nodded. He turned to me and wrapped his arm around my shoulder, ¡°She¡¯s now my girlfriend. Don¡¯t you ever touch her.¡± He said while facing the crowd.


    What is he doing?


    ¡°H-Hey, Alyn-¡± I didn¡¯t finish what I was going to say when he spoke again.


    ¡°If I see any of you do bad things to her, you¡¯re not be forgiven. I also don¡¯t want anyone to say hurtful words to her after this day. Whoever mess with her also mess with me, got that? She. Is. My. Girlfriend,¡± Alyn dered.


    Ahh~ what should I do. Hearing him say that I¡¯m his girlfriend makes my heart flutter. I don¡¯t want to end this day. I hope it¡¯s just pure fun in our rtionship and nothing else. I wish this won¡¯t end.


    Ah, right. What happened to Louis?

 Chapter Seventy-nine

    Maxine¡¯s Point of View


    Ahk! I can¡¯t believe this! Even GH knows that Belle and Alyn weren¡¯t really dating! Wow, how could they do this to me? So, I¡¯m the only one who doesn¡¯t know about that. I was thest one to know. Oh, my gosh! I hate this.


    Every morning when I see Alyn and Belleing out of Alyn¡¯s room, it¡¯s scripted. The truth is that Belle sleeps in Giles¡¯ room and then she wakes up in the morning to move to Alyn¡¯s room to pretend that she really slept there. They nned it in the first ce so that I could realize how I really feel. Alyn did that to make me jealous. He can¡¯t express his feelings because I always push him away so that¡¯s what he thought to do. Damn it.


    [shback]


    ¡°Oh, congrats,¡± GH said as soon as Alyn and I entered the dining area.


    ¡°Huh?¡± My lips parted. Congrats? What does he mean?


    GH smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you can still live here even if we find your family.¡±


    My forehead furrowed in confusion. I don¡¯t understand GH. Did something happen that I didn¡¯t know about? Oh, and about my family. Is he referring to my biological parents? Is he looking for them? When else and why didn¡¯t he tell me?


    I turned to Alyn because I couldn¡¯t understand what GH was saying. Luckily, Alyn noticed that I was looking at him so he turned to me as well.


    ¡°He¡¯s talking about our rtionship,¡± he said.


    O-Our rtionship? Wait, I confessed to him earlier at school and he epted my confession, so that means¡­ Are we dating now? W-We are a newly couple? And GH knows?!


    My face heated and averted my eyes. Oh, damn it. We¡¯re together now but why hasn¡¯t this feeling haven¡¯t change. As if I¡¯m still liking him from afar. Can¡¯t my heart beat normally? Haa, why does it have to beat this fast?


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to sit down yet?¡± Giles asked now that Belle was next to him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat,¡± Alyn held my hand and we went together to the dining table.


    He pulled out a chair for me before he sat down next to me. While we were eating something suddenly entered my mind so I asked GH.


    ¡°GH,¡± I called him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you surprised that Alyn and I are dating?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± He cleaned his lips using the table napkin, ¡°Why would I?¡±


    ¡°You knew that Belle and Alyn were together, didn¡¯t you?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± he nodded when he realized what I meant, ¡°Nope. It was all an act.¡± Then, heughed, ¡°Am I a good actor?¡±


    My forehead furrowed, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll let you stay on an ind just the two of you if Belle and Alyn are really lovers?¡± He asked.


    So, what does he mean?


    ¡°You knew they weren¡¯t really together but you pretended you didn¡¯t know?¡± I asked.


    He took a deep breath, ¡°The truth is, Alyn informed me ahead of time. Before I arrived here he told me everything. He really likes you and he needs to make you jealous so he told me about Belle and their n. And because I¡¯m a nice grandfather, I granted him a wish. However, regarding your stay on the Ind, it wasn¡¯t his idea. It was mine. ¡±


    Wow, I can¡¯t¡­ My brain can¡¯t absorb all he said.


    I stared at him for a few more seconds before my brain finally absorbed all he said. I turned to Alyn and red at him.


    ¡°You¡­¡± I gritted my teeth.


    ¡°What?¡± He turned to me, ¡°I just did what could make you confess to me.¡±


    ¡°But you could just confess your feelings to me! Why did you do that?!¡± I shouted.


    ¡°Because I love you,¡± he put my hair behind my ears.


    What the- damn! My heart seemed to soften immediately because of what he said. Why do I feel like I¡¯m always weak when I¡¯m close to Alyn? I mean¡­ I¡¯m weak in his handsomeness.


    ¡°B-B-But,¡± oh, fuck. Why am I stuttering? I don¡¯t want to say what I¡¯m going to say anymore! Even my tongue does not associate with me.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat, hmm?¡± He smiled.


    Fuck you, don¡¯t smile at me like that! My heart might melt¡­ Damn it. He¡¯s so handsome and he¡¯s mine.


    I averted my eyes and just looked at my food, ¡°How about Belle and you going out from your room?¡±


    Belleughed and that irritated me. What the heck?


    ¡°Oh,e on~ Are you jealous of me?¡± Belle asked.


    ¡°Huh?¡± My left brow arched, ¡°No way.¡±


    ¡°Enough,¡± Giles entered the conversation.


    ¡°Your girlfriend started it first, I was just asking,¡± I rolled my eyes.


    Giles sighed, ¡°Belle sleeps in my room but she wakes up early to go to Alyn¡¯s room because that¡¯s part of the n.¡±


    What the? Wow, they are really smart. They are smart when ites to this but they are in thest section in school.


    ¡°What about the others? If GH knew what about Byron, Sid and¡­ Louis?¡± When I uttered Louis¡¯ name I bowed my head.


    We haven¡¯t talked about what happened earlier, yet.


    ¡°I know about that,¡± said Byron.


    Sid raised his hand, ¡°Me too!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, me too,¡± Louis answered.


    So, he knew? Is what he did earlier part of the n, too?


    ¡°Then, what you did-¡± I couldn¡¯t finish what I was going to say when he suddenly spoke.


    ¡°What I was trying to do earlier wasn¡¯t part of the n. Don¡¯t ever think of that. I did that because I¡­ I really like you,¡± Louis said.


    ¡°Hey, shut it. She¡¯s mine,¡± Alyn said and held my hand.


    ¡°What? I just said what is true,¡± Louis answered and looked back at his food again.


    I heard Alyn click his tongue. I turned to him and smiled when I saw how dark his aura was. Pfft~ He¡¯s even more handsome when he¡¯s jealous.


    [End of shback]


    I walked down the hallway with Alyn. All the eyes of the students we pass are focused on us. Well, would I still wonder? I¡¯m just in a rtionship with the king of this campus. Who wouldn¡¯t look at us?


    Wow, I feel like I¡¯m lucky. Come to think of it, all of the women who are madly in love with him, am I the one he likes. Talking about likes. When did Alyn really start liking me?


    I looked up to look at Alyn, when he noticed me looking at him, he turned to me and smiled. Handsome.


    ¡°When did you find out you liked me?¡± I asked, directly.


    ¡°All of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°Why? Just answer it,¡± I pouted.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly when. It suddenly urred to me that I might like you when I enjoy teasing you and I get bored when I¡¯m not teasing you.¡± He said as he looked down at our path.


    I just bit my lip so hard because I couldn¡¯t answer. I couldn¡¯t answer because of the extreme thrill I was feeling.


    Can I wish for us to stay like this forever? Hopefully none of us will change feelings for each other.

 Chapter Eighty

    Maxine¡¯s Point of View


    The next day, I went to school again with Alyn. He even took me to my ssroom before he went to his ssroom.


    I can¡¯t believe that the man who has always been my enemy even in small things is now my boyfriend. Well, I didn¡¯t even know I was going to fall for him. But who wouldn¡¯t fall for his handsome face? Hmm, I also saw his soft side, that¡¯s probably the reason I fell for him.


    I don¡¯t regret how I feel for him now. In fact, I¡¯m really happy. Maybe it¡¯s not bad to fall in love and have a rtionship with the enemy, isn¡¯t it?


    ¡°So?¡±


    I looked up and saw Ferries and Ang was behind her.


    I raised an eyebrow, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ¡®what¡¯ me,¡± she crossed her arms over her chest. ¡°How does it feel to date the king, hmm?¡± Then she smiled, a yful one.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been smiling like crazy before, so maybe it feels good to date an Alyn Crawford,¡± Ang said.


    I let out a sigh, ¡°I just thought of something funny that¡¯s why I smiled.¡±


    Ferries rolled her eyes, ¡°Whatever. ss is about to start. Are you going to eat with Alynter?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± I bit my lower lip before answering, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Hmp! ¡®Kay,¡± she replied and turned to leave the ssroom. Ang returned to her seat.


    Is Ferries still mad at me? Or are we already friends? Based on what she showed me, he didn¡¯t seem interested in fighting anymore. But I hope she really isn¡¯t because I don¡¯t want trouble anymore. I want a peaceful environment. Maybe no one will touch me because of what Alyn said on the first day of our rtionship, right? Haa, I hope so.


    ¡°How¡¯s your day?¡± Alyn asked as we both ate.


    I would like to suggest that we don¡¯t eat here because there are so many people watching us, but I can¡¯t tell him. He might just say to me, ¡°I¡¯m with you, so why are you scared?¡± But I¡¯m not really scared, I just don¡¯t like being watched while eating because it¡¯s awkward. You don¡¯t know if you should have a big bite on your food, or should just be small. We don¡¯t know, maybeter they will take a picture of me to make fun of my face.


    Many are afraid of Alyn so no one touched me, but I knew they were all mad at me. When I even confessed to Alyn I heard a lot of hatements. What else can we do now that we¡¯re together? Probably more people are mad with me and they also say a lot to me.


    One day as I was walking down the hallway alone, I heard the name ine again. Should I ask Alyn? Haa, but I don¡¯t want him to think I¡¯m jealous. But who is that woman that I always hear everywhere I go? It seems like they prefer ine to be Alyn¡¯s girlfriend than me. That made me sad.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t you like your food?¡± Alyn asked. When I looked at him there was a trace of concern on his face.


    Well, maybe the more important thing now is that he loves me. I¡¯m his girlfriend, and I¡¯m always with him, even at school and at the Mansion.


    I shook my head, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Really? You can stop pretending. I know you¡¯re a picky eater. Just tell me what you want to eat, I¡¯ll order it for you,¡± he said.


    Damn. I can¡¯t imagine Alyn being able to order for someone else. I mean, every time we ate, he used to just sit and Louis and others would order the food.


    ¡°Hmm, yeah? Can you line up for me?¡± I challenged him.


    He turned to the line before looking at me again, ¡°Of course, why not?¡± His responded. You won¡¯t even see any emotions on his face. ¡°As soon as they see me approaching the queue, they will immediately give way to me. So, of course I can,¡± then he smirked.


    Aish, this evil. That¡¯s why he¡¯s so brave, ha. Tch.


    ¡°Nevermind, I¡¯m okay with my food,¡± I said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be shy,¡± he put his elbow on top of the table and put his chin on his palm. ¡°Just say it, Honey.¡±


    ¡°H-Honey?!¡± I let go of my spoon and fork because of what he said. I also felt the sudden warmth of my face. Damn. Since when did I change my name to Honey?


    He pouted, ¡°So, you don¡¯t like it when I call you Honey? Then, what about sugar?¡±


    ¡°Pfft~ Sugar?¡± I giggled. Where did the things that came out of his mouthe from? Gosh, so adorable. Not the words, but Alyn. He¡¯s adorable.


    He clenched his eyes, ¡°Aish, that stupid Sid. He said you will like it.¡± He asked Sid of all people? Oh, my gosh. I can¡¯t stopughing. ¡°Stopughing, you¡¯re hurting my feelings,¡± he said with a poker face.


    I stopped and bit my lower lip, ¡°Okay, sorry. It¡¯s just¡­ you¡¯re so funny.¡±


    ¡°Whatever,¡± he sat properly. ¡°At least, I made youugh,¡± then he smiled.


    Gosh, if he smiles like that, my heart will explode.


    I looked away, ¡°Uhm¡­ so, what about you? You like your food?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± he answered. ¡°I can eat everything as long as I¡¯m with someone I love.¡±


    I turned to him slowly, ¡°Who¡­ is that someone?¡±


    What if I¡¯m not that person? Damn, I¡¯m just going to think that I¡¯m not the ¡®someone¡¯ he¡¯s referring to, I felt as if a needle was piercing my chest.


    He tilted his head, ¡°Do I really have to say it out loud? It¡¯s you, you¡¯re the one I love.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ I-I am? Ha-Ha,¡± I scratched my head and averted my eyes.


    Damn, now that I heard it. Why am I feeling shy? And my heart is pounding. Aish, when will I get used to it?


    ¡°Pfft- your face is red,¡± he said.


    I covered my face because of what he said, ¡°Let¡¯s just eat.¡±


    ¡°How will you eat with your face covered?¡± He asked.


    Ah, right. Maxine, you idiot. Get it together! He¡¯s your boyfriend now, there¡¯s nothing to be ashamed of.


    I removed my hands that were covering my face. I looked at Alyn, ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    He smiled, ¡°Okay, darling.¡±


    Honey, Sugar? No, I like Darling more! I want him to call me that one more time.


    I nced at him and looked back at my food. I nced again and looked back at my food and nced at him again. My eyes widened when our eyes met.


    ¡°What? Just say it,¡± he uttered.


    I averted my eyes, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t youfortable eating with me?¡± He asked.


    I immediately looked at him and shook my head, ¡°No, no. Don¡¯t even think about it.¡±


    ¡°Then, why do you keep ncing at me?¡± He crossed his arms.


    ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡± I sighed, ¡°Well, I¡­ I want you to call me Darling one more time.¡±


    He giggled, ¡°I can call you that whenever you want, darling.¡±


    I bit my lower lip and looked away. My gosh! I think we need an ambnce right now. My heart is about to explode!


    ¡°You¡¯re so¡­ pretty,¡± he uttered and put the strand of my hair in the back of my ear. ¡°You should smile often, hmm?¡±


    I licked my lower lip and nodded, ¡°Uh-Hmm.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± he smiled and withdrew his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go home together, and sleep together.¡±


    ¡°Sleep together, do you mean¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t finish what I was going to say when a smirk curved on Alyn¡¯s face.


    ¡°What? Do you want the other meaning?¡± He asked.


    ¡°N-No, it¡¯s not like that,¡± I shook my head.


    ¡°We can just sleep and nothing else, so don¡¯t think about anything,¡± he said.


    ¡°No kissing?¡± I asked. Just really sleep?


    He nodded, ¡°No kissing.¡±


    I pouted. What the heck is that? I feel annoyed all of a sudden. Tch, so he doesn¡¯t want to kiss, huh?


    ¡ª¨C


    Support the Author!


    Instagram: vnx. astxrismN?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Twitter: bxbbly_iir


    Facebook Page: Maickeyyy_ & Maica Medina


    Tips,ments and five star are highly appreciated!

 Chapter Eighty-one

    Maxine¡¯s Point of View


    We went home together as discussed. While in the car I was just quiet, and so was he. When we arrived at the Mansion I immediately went upstairs to take a shower. Right after I took a bath, there was a knock on my bedroom door.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    I approached the door and opened it.


    ¡°Hi,¡± Alyn waved his hand.


    I looked away, ¡°Just wait for me in your room, I¡¯ll blow my hair.¡±


    ¡°Let me help you,¡± he said and entered my room.


    ¡°Just wait for me in your room, I said. You don¡¯t have to help me dry my hair anymore,¡± I said and followed him.


    He picked up the blower and sat on my bed. He looked at me seriously, ¡°Are you mad?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I replied. I was about to snatch the blower from him when he evaded me.


    ¡°After we ate lunch earlier you became quiet. Even in the car you didn¡¯t speak either. Did I say something bad or something that you did not like?¡± He asked.


    Tch. Yes there is! You said let¡¯s not kiss!


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just tired,¡± I replied.


    ¡°If you¡¯re just tired then let me help you,¡± he said.


    I clicked my tongue, ¡°Fine.¡±


    After he blew my hair dry we went to his room. We even held hands as we walked, he may have thought that I would run away from him.


    When hey down on his bed Iid down beside him. He put my head on his chest and hugged me.


    ¡°Why do I feel you¡¯re cold towards me,¡± he whispered suddenly.


    I pouted, ¡°Don¡¯t think and let¡¯s just go to sleep.¡±


    He heaved a sigh, ¡°Are you really mad? Just tell me what I did that made you upset and I will apologize.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to sleep, I¡¯m tired,¡± I replied.


    Tch. He might even tell me that my reason for being angry is superficial when I tell him the reason.


    Gosh, I just can¡¯t understand. We¡¯re together but why can¡¯t we kiss? But when the two of us weren¡¯t together, we kissed. Doesn¡¯t he want my lips anymore? Or maybe he kissed someone else so he doesn¡¯t want to kiss me anymore? Wow, just thinking about that makes me want to punch him.


    ¡°Are you asleep?¡± He asked and I didn¡¯t answer. I just pretended to be asleep, ¡°You¡¯re really mad, I can tell. You¡¯re still faking your sleep so you won¡¯t talk to me. I feel offended. Did you suddenly realize that you like Louis and not me, so you¡¯re acting cold towards me? ¡±


    What the heck is he saying?


    My brows furrowed and I pinched his chest, which made him groan, ¡°What bullshit are you spouting? I¡¯m like this because you said we won¡¯t kiss!¡±


    Oh, my gosh. I said it.


    His eyes widened, ¡°Is that it? Really?¡±


    I turned my back on him, ¡°Forget it.¡±


    Ahk! So embarrassing! Aish, I hate this mouth of mine. Why does it have to say that? Damn it, I hate myself! I just want to be swallowed by the ground!


    He hugged me from the back, ¡°Turn around and let¡¯s kiss.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sleepy,¡± I answered. Of course, I lied! My whole system is still very much alive. And it came to life even more when he hugged me from behind.


    ¡°Hmm, really?¡± He whispered and kissed my neck.


    What the heck?!


    Because of that, I was forced to face him, ¡°L-Let¡¯s sleep.¡±


    He looked at my lips, ¡°Give me a kiss.¡±


    ¡°What? But you said-¡±


    ¡°I want a kiss, Darling,¡± he looked at my eyes, like he was begging me to give him one.


    ¡°F-Fine,¡± I said and gave him a peck.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± He chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s it? You get mad because I don¡¯t want to kiss but you just gave me a peck on my lips?¡±


    I bit my lower lip and took a deep breath before I kissed him again. We kissed torridly. He inserted his tongue inside my mouth and did sword-fight with my tongue. We¡¯ve only been kissing for a while but I feel like I¡¯m getting drunk. It¡¯s like I don¡¯t want to stop it, it¡¯s like I¡¯m addicted. There is no doubt that so many are madly in love with him because he is good at kissing.


    When I suddenly thought that he was kissing someone other than me, I grabbed his nape and pressed it to deepen our kiss.


    I felt Alyn¡¯s hand crawl from my back to my legs. Every caress he does on my leg gives a tickle to my stomach. The warmth of his palm. He ced my right leg on his leg as he continued to caress it with his hand.


    Our lips parted for a moment to catch our breath. After a while, he kissed me again on the lips. His hand went up behind me again and he put his hand inside my shirt. He¡¯s now touching my skin. With the kiss, caress and warmth of his hand, I moaned.


    His kiss descended from my chin to my neck. It was as if I felt something tickle in my stomach that let out a faint growl from my mouth.


    ¡°Haa~ Alyn~¡± I grabbed his hair as he never stopped kissing my neck.


    His kiss returned to my lips and he slowlyid me on top of him while our lips did not separate. His kiss fell on my neck again and I felt his two palms on my ass. When he squeezed those two, I moaned softly.


    ¡°Hmm~¡± I moaned while my eyes were closed.


    Alyn¡¯s lips went up to my lips again, for a moment I was surprised when I felt something hard piercing my ass. I parted the lips of Alyn and me and sat on his stomach.


    ¡°Alyn,¡± I pronounced his name. ¡°You¡­ Are you hard?¡± I asked as heughed.


    He nodded, ¡°This is why I don¡¯t want a kiss. You got it now? If you are, get down on my stomach and let¡¯s go to sleep.¡±


    Huh? If he¡¯s turned on, I¡¯m also turned on! Honestly, I don¡¯t want to stop what we¡¯re doing.


    ¡°How about you, if we go to sleep? Won¡¯t you touch yours?¡± I asked, referring to his long pet.


    He chuckled, ¡°It¡¯ll calm downter so let¡¯s go to sleep and don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    ¡°B-But¡­¡±


    ¡°But, what?¡± He caressed my cheek. ¡°I don¡¯t want to touch you against your will.¡±


    I pouted. Did I say I didn¡¯t want to do this? But it¡¯s embarrassing when I say I want something to happen between the two of us. Also, I¡¯m a woman so it¡¯s embarrassing if I¡¯m the one to initiate. Aish, it¡¯s the fault of what I thought before!


    Does Alyn already have experience in this matter? Well, he¡¯s popr so it¡¯s not vague that he has experience, is it? But if he can do it to another woman, why not with me? Isn¡¯t his love for me enough?


    I heaved a sigh, ¡°Call me darling.¡±


    ¡°Yes, darling?¡± He smiled.


    Agh, that smile! It makes me want to kiss him again. Oh, gosh. I¡¯m addicted.


    ¡°Let¡¯s continue what we left off,¡± I said.


    He put me down, ¡°If you want to do it, let¡¯s do it another time, I¡¯m sleepy. Let¡¯s sleep.¡±


    Huh, what?! Did he just reject me?

 Chapter Eighty-two

    Maxine¡¯s Point of View


    I sat on the bench and surveyed the wide ser field. I crossed my two arms. I sighed when I remembered what happenedst night. Really? He was as hard as rock but he still rejected me. I hope he can¡¯t get pregnant a woman in the future. Opss, wait, if he can¡¯t get pregnant a woman, we won¡¯t have a child in the future. Aish, erase! Erase! Why do I remember that again? Tch. Next time when he asks for a kiss from me I will also reject him. Who does he think he is? Hmp! I can also refuse. He¡¯s handsome but I can refuse him.


    Oh, you might think I was cutting sses. No, no, no. My ss is vacant so I¡¯m here on the ser field now. I immediately remembered the time I used to watch Alyn and Troy y here. Talking about Troy, how is he? Now that I remember him, I notice that we haven¡¯t seen each other much these past few days.


    Does he know that Alyn is my boyfriend? I almost forgot, all he knew was that Alyn and his cousins were my bosses. How would Troy react when he found out that Alyn is now my boyfriend? Will he be surprised, pleased or will he not give hisment? Hmm¡­ I¡¯m curious.


    ¡°Maxine!¡±


    I turned to where the voice wasing from. My forehead furrowed when I couldn¡¯t recognize the man running, who I thought wasing towards me. Suddenly my face brightened when I saw who that man was. Gosh, I just noticed that our paths often meet here on the ser field.. Is he always here?


    I waved at him and smiled. As soon as he got close, he stopped running and just walked. He was sweating maybe because he was running. But even so, his handsome face was still not covered. Yep, Troy is handsome but my boyfriend is still more handsome.


    He sat down next to me and wiped his sweat, ¡°How are you?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, you?¡± I smiled.


    ¡°Same as you,¡± he looked at me. ¡°By the way, I heard something about you. Is it true that your boyfriend is Alyn? Alyn Crawford?¡±


    I giggled, ¡°Yep!¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah?¡± He turned to the field, ¡°How is your rtionship?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ we¡¯re doing good,¡± I answered.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he your boss? Or is that just a lie?¡± He asked and looked at me again.


    Nothing will be lost if I tell him the truth, will it? Troy was kind and I knew I could trust him. Aside from Ang, he was my only friend here at school. Well, I haven¡¯t considered Ang my friend again and I haven¡¯t epted Ferries yet. I don¡¯t know if they¡¯re just nning to do something to me again, right? Even though I don¡¯t see Ferries¡¯ interest in the fight right now, it¡¯s still hard to trust her because we¡¯ve once been enemies. I just don¡¯t want to regret itter.


    ¡°Uhm, the truth is¡­¡± I bowed my head and yed with my fingers, ¡°¡­ they took me in and weed me into their Mansion.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What?¡± He looked surprised. ¡°How? Why? They won¡¯t let you live there for no reason, will they?¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Uhm, I ran away when I found out I was adopted. It was raining and when I passed out on a bench Alyn and his cousins¡¯ grandfather ??saw me. After that he took me to their Mansion. They dressed, fed, educated and took care of me,¡± I smiled. ¡°I am very indebted to them, especially to their grandfather. Even on my first day with them I could not get along with those monkeys, especially Alyn. Even though I often quarrel with them, we still managed to get along. We¡¯re all okay now, we¡¯re getting along. ¡±


    ¡°Wow. Did you find out who your real parents are? Because you left when you found out that you were adopted and then Alyn¡¯s grandfather helped you. Aren¡¯t they helping you find your biological parents?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Hmm, the other day I just found out that GH was looking for my parents,¡± I replied. ¡°I didn¡¯t say and I didn¡¯t ask him for help to find my biological parents but he still did. Then he even said that I can stay at the Mansion even if we find my parents.¡±


    He smiled, ¡°They¡¯re kind. I can¡¯t believe it. You know, they¡¯re only known here as idiots and the kings of every woman. I don¡¯t think a stranger will settle in their Mansion. They¡¯re rich but they were able to trust you even if they didn¡¯t know your family background. ¡±


    ¡°Right?¡± My smile widened even more. ¡°I¡¯m so happy and I¡¯m thankful that GH saw me that day. Because I don¡¯t know what would have happened to me if he hadn¡¯t seen me. If it was someone else I might be dead now,¡± Iughed at the thought.


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Troyughed as well. ¡°Anyways, I hope that your rtionship with Alyn will remain strong.¡±


    ¡°Thanks!¡± I smiled. ¡°You? Don¡¯t you have a girlfriend?¡±


    He nodded, ¡°None.¡±


    ¡°What the heck? You¡¯re handsome, kind, athletic, know how to cook, charming and sweet. Howe you still don¡¯t have a girlfriend?¡± I poked his side, ¡°Are you waiting for someone?¡±


    He chuckled, ¡°No. Hmm, I like someone but she already has a boyfriend, so maybe I¡¯ll just move on.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Really? Who? Do I know?¡± I asked a series of questions.


    He shrugged, ¡°Maybe?¡±


    ¡°Hey~ Come on, tell me her name,¡± I said.


    Troy was about to speak when suddenly someone threw a can of soft drinks at me. What the?


    I turned to see where it came from. I frowned when I saw Ferries and Ang. Ferries¡¯ arms were crossed as they walked closer.


    ¡°The heck are you doing here?¡± She asked when they could finally get closer.


    ¡°Who is he?¡± Ang asked, pointing at Troy.


    Troy stood up and held out his palm, ¡°I¡¯m Troy Francisco.¡±


    Ang smiled, ¡°Ang Garcia,¡± she said and held out Troy¡¯s hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m Ferries, no need to shake hands,¡± she rolled her eyes. ¡°Back to you, Maxine. What are you doing here? And are you really with another man?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± I nced at Troy and nced back to Ferries again, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? Troy is my friend and Alyn knows him.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± She raised an eyebrow. I just nodded and didn¡¯t answer. She sat next to me and crossed her legs, ¡°If other people see you here, they may think otherwise. It¡¯s a good thing we are the first ones to see you here.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I asked, ¡°Is it your vacant ss too, Ferries?¡±


    She nodded, ¡°Yep. I went to your ssroom and Ang said youe out. So, we both looked for you. We also went to the rooftop but you weren¡¯t there, we didn¡¯t know you were just here.¡±


    ¡°Are you here often?¡± Ang asked.


    ¡°Hmm, I¡¯ve noticed that Ie here every vacant time when I¡¯m thinking of something,¡± I replied.


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Troy asked.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Damn. I shouldn¡¯t have said that! What am I going to say now? Gosh.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright if you don¡¯t want to share it,¡± Troy smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not forcing you. I was just asking.¡±


    ¡°Wow, such a nice guy,¡± Ferriesmented. She leaned and looked at Troy, ¡°Are you single? Do you want to date?¡±


    What?! She just refused to shake hands and now she¡¯s going to ask Troy like that? What the heck? Is she bored?


    ¡ª-


    Author¡¯s


    Byron Wagner is on my page. Look at him at; Maickeyyy_

 Chapter Eighty-three

    Maxine¡¯s Point of View


    Troy chuckled, ¡°W-What?¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Why?¡± Ferries right brow arched, ¡°You don¡¯t want to? Fine by me,¡± then she sat properly.


    Angughed, ¡°He rejected you, girl.¡±


    Ferries turned to Ang and I think she threw death re at her, ¡°You wanna die?¡±


    Ang stoppedughing immediately, ¡°I¡¯ll zip my mouth,¡± she said then zipped her mouth jokingly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go back to my ss,¡± I interrupted. I turned to Troy and asked him, ¡°What about you, Troy?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I will walk you there,¡± he answered and stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s go?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Ferries scoffed. ¡°Why would you walk her? If someone catches you, they will get a wrong idea. Just go back to your ss and we will walk Max to her room.¡±


    Troy looked at her and a smirk curved into his lips, ¡°Why are you being over protective to Max, now? As far as I know, you were her bully.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re friends now,¡± she crossed her arms over her chest and stood up. ¡°What about you? Why do you need to walk her to her ssroom?¡±


    ¡°Do you really need to ask that? Of course, to make sure that you wouldn¡¯t bully her on the way,¡± Troy answered.


    ¡°E-Hey~ that¡¯s enough, guys,¡± I entered the conversation.


    My gosh, why are they bing like this suddenly? They were good just a while ago.


    ¡°Enough? He started it,¡± Ferries pointed to Troy.


    Troy pointed to himself, ¡°Me? Who reacted first when I said I will walk Maxine to her ssroom? Isn¡¯t it you?¡±


    Ferries was about to answer when Ang spoke, ¡°We can walk Max because we¡¯re in the same ss. You can rest assured that we won¡¯t do anything bad to her.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Troy stood firmly and inserted both of his hands into his pants pocket. ¡°If you will go with her, then I¡¯ll go.¡±


    Gosh, what are they fighting about? Is it really because that Troy will walk me or because Troy rejected her, that¡¯s why Ferries is on fire?


    I heaved a sigh, ¡°You know, guys? I have two feet, I can walk on my own and I¡¯ll just go back there alone.¡±


    ¡°Max, no. I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Troy insisted.


    ¡°We will go with you, too.¡± Ferries said.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter here?¡±


    I turned to my back to see who was the person who asked. When I saw who it was, my face suddenly lit up.


    ¡°Alyn!¡± I uttered. I approached him and hugged him.


    Ferries clicked her tongue, ¡°Tch. What are you doing here?¡±


    I parted from Alyn and turned to Ferries. I think the one she asked was Alyn.


    ¡°What about you? Are you causing trouble with Max, again?¡± He asked.


    What did he say? Max?


    I raised my chin and looked at Alyn. He said, Max! This is the first time I heard him call me by that name. Don¡¯t you remember? Whenever he calls me, he always calls me ¡®ugly¡¯. Hearing him say my name even if it¡¯s not really full, it flutters my heart. Even if it¡¯s just Max, and not Maxine I¡¯m still d.


    Ferries rolled her eyes, ¡°After asking me a favor, you will use me?¡±


    ¡°Then, what are you doing here?¡± Alyn asked again.


    ¡°I¡¯m here because I saw Maxine here,¡± she answered.


    ¡°What about you?¡± Alyn asked Troy this time.


    ¡°I saw Max here, so I approached her,¡± he answered.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Then he turned to me, ¡°Why are you here? Don¡¯t you have ss?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s our free time,¡± I answered.


    He nodded, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going now?¡±


    ¡°Oh, right!¡± Damn, I almost forgot. Good thing, Alyn reminded me.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll walk you there,¡± he said and grabbed my waist. ¡°We will go now,¡± he said to others before we turned away.


    I giggled while we were walking, ¡°You went there because you saw, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yep,¡± he smiled. ¡°What were you talking about before I came? The aura seemed intense when I got there.¡±


    ¡°Ah, Troy and Ferries were throwing words,¡± I answered.


    ¡°And why?¡±


    ¡°Troy insisted on walking me to the ssroom but Ferries didn¡¯t agree,¡± I said. ¡°Do you think Ferries and Troy are a good match?¡± I smiled.


    He chuckled, ¡°What? I don¡¯t know. Maybe?¡±


    I elbowed him, ¡°What¡¯s with you? Just picture them together in your imagination and see if they will look good together.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Alyn looked up as if thinking, ¡°But first, why are you asking?¡±


    I averted my eyes, ¡°I-It¡¯s because Ferries asked Troy if he wants to be her boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°And? Did that guy reject her?¡±


    I nodded, ¡°But it¡¯s not direct. I think Troy was just startled. He didn¡¯t really say that he didn¡¯t like Ferries.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh?¡± Alyn smirked. ¡°I ship them now, so that guy would leave you alone.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± My eyes widened. ¡°But he¡¯s the only friend I have!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need any friends now that I¡¯m here. Also, aren¡¯t my cousins your friends already?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re right,¡± why didn¡¯t I think of that?


    ¡°But don¡¯t get too attached to Louis,¡± he face suddenly became serious.


    I smiled, ¡°Why? Are you jealous?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t want others to touch what¡¯s mine. To take what¡¯s mine. I don¡¯t give my priority to others.¡±


    Damn. I didn¡¯t know that he could utter such words. I mean, how can he be straightforward? Damn, I feel shy now.


    He giggled, ¡°Your face turned red.¡±


    ¡°W-What? That was only your imagination,¡± I said and covered myself.


    Gosh, it¡¯s embarrassing.


    ¡°Come here,¡± he pulled me and we went inside the¡­ storage room?


    ¡°What are we going to do here- hmp!¡± I didn¡¯t finish what I was going to say when Alyn suddenly kissed me.


    I closed my eyes and kissed him back. I pulled his nape even closer to deepen our kiss. I was going to be drunk by his kiss when he suddenly parted our lips.


    I didn¡¯t get the chance to ask him why he stopped, when he suddenly hugged me, ¡°I love you, Maxine.¡± He whispered.


    My butterflies woke up and danced to my stomach, joyfully. And my heart is beating faster and louder. I¡¯m afraid that Alyn might hear it.


    He let go of the hug, then held my left hand and ced it on his chest. He looked me straight in the eyes and said, ¡°You hear it? Can you feel my heartbeat?¡± He smiled, ¡°This hearts beats for only you.¡±


    His heart is pounding but it pounding even more after he uttered those words.


    ¡°You¡­ Why do I feel like I¡¯m facing the wrong Alyn?¡± I closed my eyes, ¡°Damn. I didn¡¯t know that you are this sweet. Why is it so easy for you to say what¡¯s on your mind? How can you be straightforward?¡±


    He put down my hand and giggled, ¡°I just want to assure you that I love you. That you¡¯re not just the other women I brought to the Mansion. I don¡¯t want you to think of that. If it doesn¡¯t cross your mind, that¡¯s good. At least, I said it to you beforehand,¡± he held my hand and kissed the back of my hand, ¡°Maxine, you¡¯re different from them. I love you, just you. So, can I only be yours too?¡±


    I bit my lower lip before I pulled him to a kiss. Damn, I don¡¯t know how to put my feelings into words. I don¡¯t know what to say. Maybe this kiss will give him an answer, right?


    I parted our lips, ¡°My heart is yours to im.¡±

 Chapter Eighty-four

    Maxine¡¯s Point of View


    I parted our lips, ¡°My heart is yours to im.¡±


    We were about to kiss again when the door of the storage room suddenly opened. My eyes widened when I saw a man standing outside the room. He also seemed shocked to see us inside.


    ¡°W-What are you two-¡± the man couldn¡¯t continue what he was going to say when someone spoke behind him.


    ¡°What is it, Reginald? What¡¯s the matter? Why aren¡¯t you going inside yet? Is there a mouse or something?¡± Based on its voice, I think the one who spoke was a man, too.


    ¡°Oh-uh¡­ Sir Julio,¡± he turned to his back and seemed like he couldn¡¯t say what he wanted to say.


    ¡°What? Move,¡± the man named Julio said. I heard it click his tongue before he pushed the man who opened the door. ¡°What the fuck?! Crawford? And who is this woman? This school is not your yground, Mr. Crawford!¡±


    Alyn clicked his tongue, ¡°I¡¯m not even ying.¡±


    Does he know this man? Uhm, maybe? Because he¡¯s wearing a teacher uniform. Maybe he¡¯s one of Alyn¡¯s professors.


    ¡°Not ying? What are you doing here with a woman? Exin it!¡±


    Alyn sighed, ¡°We¡¯re just talking, and can you please not call her ¡®woman¡¯? She has a name,¡± said Alyn and pulled my waist closer to him.


    Sir Julio smirked, ¡°Why? Isn¡¯t she one of your y things?¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Alyn withdrew his hand and he approached Mr. Julio. ¡°She¡¯s not my ything and she never will be.¡±


    ¡°A-Alyn,¡± I called him but I don¡¯t think he heard me because Sir Julio and I spoke at the same time.


    Sir Julio chuckled, ¡°So, you are trying to say that you¡¯re serious this time? Who¡¯s this youngdy here, anyway?¡±


    ¡°Hey,¡± Alyn uttered. ¡°Don¡¯t look at her if you don¡¯t want me to pull your eyes out.¡±


    What the- what is this guy saying? He was aware that he was talking to a professor but he still talked like that. Is he not afraid to be expelled? Gosh, this guy!


    Sir Julio stepped backwards. He seemed scared of what Alyn said. Damn, really? Alyn is just a student, why is he scared?


    ¡°Y-You¡­¡± Sir Julio pointed to Alyn, ¡°Do you w-want me to bring you to the prefect! H-How dare you say that to your professor, huh?!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Alyn tilted his head, ¡°Bring me if you want. Don¡¯t just utter a word and do it with action.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re disrespectful!¡± Sir Julio seemed to explode in a few minutes. His face turned red and I could see the vein on his head. He looked really pissed.


    ¡°Alyn, let¡¯s Just go, hmm?¡± I said and touched the hem of Alyn¡¯s uniform.


    Alyn turned to me. He caressed my hair and smiled, ¡°Okay.¡±


    We were about to walk out the storage room when Sir Julio spoke.


    ¡°W-Where do you think you are going?! You¡¯reing with me!¡± He interrupted.


    Because of that, we really followed him. I think the one who opened the storage room door earlier was one of the janitors in school.


    When we arrived at the detention office, we sat at the chair in front of a man sitting on the other side of the table.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mr. Julio?¡± The man asked Mr. Julio.


    ¡°These two were doing something naughty inside the storage room!¡± Mr. Julio reported.


    The man in front of us turned to us. I looked at his table and saw a name there that said, ¡°Protacio Alcazar¡±.


    ¡°What are you two doing there? And during the ss hour?¡± Mr. Alcazar asked.


    Damn, it¡¯s so embarrassing. What if they think we were having sex that time? Aish. I won¡¯t do it again if I survive here.


    ¡°We¡¯re just talking,¡± Alyn answered.


    ¡°Is that true?¡± Mr. Alcazar looked at me.


    I nodded, ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Crawford is known for being a casanova in this school. If you¡¯re one of his ythings, I think you should distance yourself from him-¡±


    My eyes widened when I found Alyn holding the cor of Mr. Alcazar. I immediately stood up and held Alyn¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Alyn, let g-go of him. What if-¡± I couldn¡¯t continue when he spoke. Not to me, but to Mr. Alcazar.


    ¡°Who do you think you are to tell her to distance herself to me? We juste here to receive the punishment, you don¡¯t have the right to utter nonsense. So, give the fucking punishment before I punch your face.¡±


    ¡°Y-You! Not because your grandfather is the chairman of this school you can do whatever you want! Let go of Mr. Alcazar now!¡± Mr. Julio growled.


    I turned to him and let go of Alyn¡¯s arm, ¡°Don¡¯t shout at him! He brought it to himself. Alyn was right, he doesn¡¯t have rights to tell what to do!¡±


    ¡°You are a crazy couple,¡± Mr. Julio muttered while shaking his head.


    ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ


    Byron¡¯s Point of View


    ¡°Aish, I said let go of me!¡± I eximed.


    What does this man need this time? Fuck, him! Does he think I already forgot what he did to me? He should be thankful that I didn¡¯t sue him after remembering all the bullshits he had done to me. Arg, fuck! Just remembering it again makes my head aches!


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk, Byron,¡± his grip tightened even more.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Is he trying to break my arm? Damn. Since when did he be stronger than me?


    ¡°What is there to talk about?¡± My brows furrowed even more, ¡°Let go of my hand right in this instant!¡±


    James closed his eyes and heaved a sigh, ¡°I¡¯m sorry of what-¡±


    ¡°Fuck you! Did you juste here to say that? You can just message me on my social media ounts! And I¡¯m trying to forget that gross thing but you bring it up again!¡± Fuck. I think my head is gonna explode.


    ¡°Gross?¡± He scoffed. ¡°You liked it too.¡±


    My heart beats faster. What the fuck is he spouting?


    ¡°No I wasn¡¯t,¡± I shook my head. ¡°It was gross that I could die. All that you¡¯ve done to me gross the shit out of me!¡±


    His grip tightened even more. My eyes twitched because of the pain. He is really trying to break my arm!


    ¡°Try it to say that again one more time,¡± he gritted his teeth.


    ¡°I said it gross- hmp!¡±


    My face soured when James pulled me to a kiss.


    Fuck! Fuck!


    I pushed him away with full strength. When our lips finally parted, I immediately punched his face which caused him to lie down on the floor.


    We were in the Mansion. Is he insane?! Even if we¡¯re in my room, how could he have done that? Damn.


    I panted and wiped my lips, ¡°You fucking homo¡­ Get out!¡±


    ¡°Byron-¡±


    ¡°I said get out! Leave and don¡¯t ever show your face to me!¡± I shouted. I want to cry. Why did he do that? How could he do that? Damn it.


    He slowly stood up, ¡°Byron, let me exin-¡±


    ¡°What is there to exin?¡± I clenched my fist, ¡°Leave now before I call the police.¡±


    He closed his eyes and breathed a sigh, ¡°Let¡¯s talk. I-I just want to tell you that-¡±


    ¡°Argh!¡± I groaned. I even pulled my hair out of frustration, ¡°I said leave now! Leave! S-Shit.¡±


    My tears fell down. And I think it was because of the anger I was holding back. I want to punch him over and over again but I couldn¡¯t because I still think of him as my best friend. I¡­ I can¡¯t hurt him.


    ¡°Damn,¡± James muttered. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry. Don¡¯t cry, and I¡¯ll leave, hmm? Please, stop crying.¡± He walked towards me and when I felt his hand on my shoulder, I immediately pped his hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me,¡± I uttered.


    He nodded, ¡°Fine. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll leave.¡± He turned his back. He held the doorknob and I thought he will finally leave the room when he looked back to me again and said, ¡°I just came here to say that I like you,¡± he smiled, bitterly. ¡°I like you, Byron.¡±

 Chapter Eighty-five

    Byron¡¯s Point of View


    ¡°I like you, Byron.¡± He uttered.


    What the heck is he saying?


    I scoffed, ¡°Say what? Have you finally gone mad?¡±


    He looked at the floor, ¡°You don¡¯t need to answer me right away. I can wait.¡±


    ¡°Wait for what?¡± I put my hands on my waist.


    ¡°Wait for your answer,¡± he replied.


    I snigger, ¡°I will give you my answer now. My answer is no and that will never change.¡±


    He nodded, ¡°I¡¯lle again.¡± He smiled and left my room.


    Argh! Did he lose his sanity? What¡¯s wrong with him? I am a man! Can¡¯t he see that? We can¡¯t be together! And my feelings for him are just for a friend, I can¡¯t like him the way he likes me. We can¡¯t be together. Aish! Can¡¯t we just stay friends? Why is he doing this? After disappearing, he will just appear and say whateveres to his mind. Damn it!


    Knock! Knock!


    My brows furrowed before I approached the door and opened it, ¡°What else do you have to say?! You still haven¡¯t left?-¡± I stopped and my eyes widened when I realized that it wasn¡¯t James who knocked, it was Tardy.


    Tardy pouted, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? I didn¡¯t do anything to you, why are you so mad?¡±


    I breath a sigh, ¡°Haa, fuck. I¡¯m sorry, Tardy.¡±


    ¡°Whatever,¡± she shrugged. ¡°I just wanted to ask if the guy who just went downstairs was your friend?¡±


    ¡°No, he¡¯s not my friend,¡± I answered, trying to not be obvious that I¡¯m mad at that guy.


    She tilted her head and crossed her arms, ¡°Oh, really?¡±


    I closed my eyes and sighed, ¡°Yeah. Just go back to Alyn¡¯s room, okay? He will be jealous if he catches you here.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Okay!¡± She smiled, ¡°Just know that I¡¯m always here, hmm? I¡¯m always ready to listen, my ears are always open. You cane to me if you need someone to talk to, okay? Well, then¡­¡± she turned around and waved her hand as she walked away.


    I took a deep breath before I closed the door andy down on the bed. I closed my eyes but I opened it immediately when suddenly what happened to James and I in his house suddenly yed in my mind.


    I sat down and pulled my hair, ¡°Damn it! How dare he do that to my body?! Argh, fuck! After doing that he will say that he likes me? What kind of bullshit was that? Does he see me as a woman?! Fuck him!¡±


    One month passed and James didn¡¯t show up again. Maybe his brain hase back to normal and he realizes that we¡¯re really just friends. Also, because he didn¡¯t show up for a month, I was able to smile again.


    I¡¯m here now in the bedroom and ying league of legends. I was surprised when suddenly there was a knock on the door causing the opponent to kill my character. I stood up and ruffled my hair before I walked closer to the door to open it. My world seemed to stop when I saw James outside the room carrying a bouquet.


    ¡°What the fuck¡­ Are you doing here again?¡±


    Maxine¡¯s Point of View


    ¡°Alyn, do you want us to eat lunch together?¡± I asked and looked at him.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    We are going to my ssroom now. He always takes me to the ssroom so I¡¯m a bit used to the way other students look at us.


    He looked at me, ¡°Sure,¡± he smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted that, you don¡¯t have to ask.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, okay!¡± I smiled.


    We stopped walking when we were in front of the door of my ssroom. Alyn looked inside the ssroom before he looked at me.


    ¡°Go inside, I¡¯ll pick you upter so we can have lunch together, okay?¡± He said.


    I nodded and replied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± he said then kissed me on the forehead.


    ~~~


    The three sses are over, the bell has rung signaling that it was the time for lunch break. I patched my things up and after that I just sat in my chair to wait for the arrival of Alyn.


    20 minutes have passed but Alyn is still not here. Did something happen to him? I shook my head. What am I thinking, maybe their prof just let them outte so he¡¯s still not here until now.


    ¡°-ey, hey!¡±


    I sat up straight and looked around. I was still in the ssroom, I fell asleep without realizing it. When I remembered that someone had touched me before and I turned to it with a smile, but my smile disappeared when I saw ang.


    ¡°Y-You?¡± I peeked behind her but there was no one.


    I looked at my wristwatch to see the time, 12:58 PM. The lunch time will be over soon. Is Alyn still not here?


    Ang heaved a sigh, ¡°Here¡­¡± she put some bread on my table that I just stared at, ¡°Eat this. You can¡¯t go with an empty stomach before ss starts again.¡±


    ¡°Did you see Alyn?¡± I asked.


    She shook her head, ¡°Why? Are you waiting for him, here?¡±


    I nodded, ¡°He said he will pick me up but still not here until now. Nothing happened while I was asleep, right?¡±


    She nodded, ¡°Yep. Just eat it first, I¡¯ll go back to my seat. Maybe Alyn is taking care of something important so he didn¡¯t pick you up, just wait for him to go hometer.¡± She said and went back to her seat.


    I sighed and ate the bread that Ang gave me. While eating, I can¡¯t stop thinking about Alyn. This is the first time this has happened. If he fixes something important, can¡¯t he message me so that I know and I don¡¯t look like a fool waiting for him?


    Haa, nevermind. I¡¯ll just talk to himter.


    ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ


    The ss ended. I went to Alyn¡¯s ssroom but I only saw her cousins. When I talked to Louis, he said that Alyn had left earlier. What if Alyn went to my ssroom? Gosh. I immediately got off and ran back to my ssroom. I gasped and stopped when I saw that only one person was there: our ss president who locked the door.


    ¡°Damn, where is he?¡± I asked myself.


    I took a deep breath before starting to walk to leave the building. Did Alyn forget about me so he left first?


    I went to the bathroom first because I suddenly felt like urinating. After I peed I went out of the bathroom and started walking again to leave the school. I was in the parking lot when I saw a man and a woman kissing in the dark. I just shrugged and ignored it, I was about to get into the van when my heart suddenly started beating faster. I closed the van door again and walked closer to the two people kissing. As I got closer and closer my heart beat faster and faster. I stopped walking just five steps between me and the two. I took my phone out of my pocket and turned on the shlight. It was as if cold water had fallen on me when I saw who was there.


    ¡°A-Alyn?¡± I mentioned his name. When I looked at the girl it was like this was the first time I saw her at school.


    ¡°M-Max, what are you doing here?¡±


    I was no longer able to answer Alyn when my foot spontaneously moved to run away from there. I didn¡¯t ride in the car, and I didn¡¯t know where my feet would take me. As far as I know I don¡¯t stop running as my tears didn¡¯t stop toe out.


    What the fuck is that? Why was Alyn kissing another girl? Am I really one of his ythings?


    Fuck it.

 Chapter Eighty-six

    Maxine¡¯s Point of View


    What the fuck is that? Why was Alyn kissing another girl? Am I really just one of his ythings like the others saying?


    Fuck it.


    I trusted him with all my heart but he just hurt me in return. Bullshit! He said he loves me but what was that? Why do I have to see him kissing an unknown woman? Why? Just why?!


    I ran and ran until my knees got tired. I panted as I stopped running. I looked around and that¡¯s when I realized that I¡¯m in the yground. It¡¯s dark here because there¡¯s no lights. I don¡¯t think someone will see me if I hide here.


    I sat down at the swing and cried. I covered my face while crying. I tried to not let out any sound but I couldn¡¯t suppress it.


    I know Alyn was an asshole but I didn¡¯t know that he could do that to me. I¡­ I still can¡¯t believe what I saw. We were just dating for like a month for fuck¡¯s sake!


    How could he do that? Is he tired of me already? Is that it? He never even touches me. We always stopped with just a kiss, how could he be sick of me already? Damn it. I didn¡¯t know that he could change girls faster than how butterflies change their skins.


    I shouldn¡¯t have trusted him.


    But to be honest, it wasn¡¯t really him to me. It was me! I was the one who confessed my feelings first. And he¡­ Maybe he just says that he likes me, too just to¡­ You know, just to break my heart in the end. He just says that so he could tell everyone that even those women who hate him can fall for him.


    If only feelings can be taught, I will order my heart to like other men except Alyn. But reality is too bad, we can¡¯t do that. We can¡¯t teach our heart to pass our feelings to someone who likes us back. We can¡¯t because feelings can¡¯t be taught.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because I trust him or I¡¯m just being stupid to want to talk to Alyn and ask for his exnation after what I have seen.  I want to ask him what I saw. I want him to tell me that he didn¡¯t know that girl and¡­ and there was no meaning for that kiss. I want him to reassure me that he loves me. That I¡¯m just the only one for him. That he really likes me and no one else.


    I want to talk to him and run back to him. However, I couldn¡¯t do that. I¡¯m not ready yet to hear him out. Maybe I¡¯m just¡­ I¡¯m afraid to hear lies from him. On the other hand, I¡¯m also afraid to hear facts. Facts that could hurt my feelings more.


    I sniffed, wiped my tears and took a deep breath. I put my bag on myp and opened it to get my phone. When I got it, I opened my Instagram ount and found Ang¡¯s ount. Good thing that I found it right away.


    I clicked his profile, pressed the message button and typed a message there.


    ¡°Ang Garcia


    @angel-with-an-A


    Uhm, hey. Can I crash at your house today?¡±


    I sighed after I sent the message. After a few moments, she saw my message. She¡¯s now typing her reply. I looked up, closed my eyes, and whispered, ¡°Gosh, please¡­ Just this once.¡± I opened my eyes and looked at my phone again.


    ¡°Ang Garcia


    @angel-with-an-A


    Maxine? Wait, I¡¯ll call you.¡±


    After reading her reply, my phone rang and her name disyed on my phone screen. I answered the call and put the phone to my ear.


    ¡°Hey!¡± She greeted cheerfully, ¡°What¡¯s up? Got a problem or something?¡±


    I bit my lower lip before I answered, ¡°Y-Yeah, you can say that.¡±


    ¡°What?! Really?!¡± She gasped, ¡°Oh, am I the first one you called?¡±


    ¡°Uhm, yeah,¡± I looked at my fingers. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ You¡¯re the first one that came to my mind. I-I¡¯m sorry. Am I disturbing you right now? Are you busy?¡±


    ¡°Gosh, of course not! I¡¯ll give you my address, okay? See you! I¡¯ll just wash up first. Mwa! Take care on your way,¡± and then she hung up.


    After the call, in just a second there was a message pop up on the screen and it was from Ang. I opened it and read the address.


    I took a deep breath before I closed my bag and stood up. I have my allowance in my wallet, so I can take a cab to go to her house. Good thing that I didn¡¯t leave my wallet at home.


    I hope I can get there safely.


    ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ


    ¡°Have you eaten yet?¡± Ang asked. ¡°Sit on the couch first so you can rest.¡±


    I sat down on the couch and looked around. When my eyes stopped at her, I shook my head as an answer to her.


    ¡°That¡¯s good, we¡¯re the same,¡± she turned around and walked towards the dining area.


    ¡°You live here alone?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yep,¡± she nodded.


    ¡°Uhm, w-where is your family?¡±


    ¡°Oh, they were abroad. I don¡¯t want to go with them, that¡¯s why I was left alone here,¡± she answered. ¡°Anyway, how did you get here?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ I took a cab,¡± I answered.


    ¡°Oh, yeah?¡± She giggled, ¡°Hmm¡­ Do you eat fried chicken?¡± She asked.


    I nodded, ¡°Yeah¡­ Yeah, of course.¡±


    ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll just get these ready, you just wait there, hmm?¡±


    I just nodded and did not speak anymore. I took my phone out and turned it to a silent mode. I sighed when I saw how many messages Alyn was sent to me and how many missed calls I received from him.


    ¡°You look troubled,¡± Ang said. She put down the food on the table before she sat beside me.


    Are we not going to eat in the dining area? Why did she bring the food here in the living room?


    ¡°A-Am I?¡± I faked a smile.


    I keep on stammering, of course she will notice it. Stupid, Maxine.


    She clicked her tongue, ¡°Tch! Even faking a smile, you¡¯re bad. My goodness.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    I just ignored what she said and just changed the subject, ¡°Are we¡­ going to eat here? Not there?¡± I pointed to the dining area.


    ¡°Why? Do you want to eat there? We can watch movies here while eating, you know.¡± She uttered.


    ¡°No, I was just asking,¡± I shook my head.


    ¡°Do you want me to call Ferries?¡± She took out her phone and waved it.


    ¡°W-Why?¡± I asked, nervously.


    Gosh, I don¡¯t know. I suddenly felt nervous when I heard Ferries¡¯ name.


    Ang elbowed me, ¡°So we can have a girls night. Duh~¡± she giggled, ¡°Wait, let me text her. Don¡¯t worry she wille right away once I tell her that you¡¯re here.¡±


    I¡¯m not worried about that though. In fact, I was more worried that she would actuallye here. Sigh¡­ Maybe I will just sleep even before she arrives.


    Yeah, that¡¯s right. So I could avoid her questioning. Knowing her attitude, she will throw a lot of questions at me. I have to avoid that if I don¡¯t want to cry in front of them. That¡¯s embarrassing.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat!¡± Ang put down her phone. Maybe she was done texting Ferries. ¡°Enjoy your food.¡±


    I smiled and nodded, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    After Ang and I ate, Ferries arrived. Gosh, I said I will sleep right away but how could I if Ferries was already here?


    She¡¯s wearing a hoodie and pants. The Ferries I know will not wear that kind of clothes. It looked like she hurried here, or maybe it¡¯s just not really important for her to obligate herself to dress up more.


    ¡°What happened to our Maxine?¡± She smirked while walking towards me, ¡°Do you mind sharing it with us?¡± She stopped walking and inserted her hands inside her hoodie¡¯s pocket. She smiled then raised her left brow as if waiting for me to answer, ¡°Hmm?¡±

 Chapter Eighty-seven

    Louis Point of View


    ¡°Alyn!¡± Sid yelled. He ran to Alyn who¡¯s soaked from the rain. While Bryon, Giles and I followed Sid.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Wendy? Why hasn¡¯t she been here yet?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s raining! What if something happens to her?¡± Said Sid.


    ¡°We can¡¯t find her on the campus, we thought that she went home first but when we arrived here she¡¯s nowhere to be found,¡± Byron uttered.


    ¡°Did you guys fight?¡± Giles asked.


    We waited for a few minutes for Alyn to answer but there was no wording out from his mouth. Instead, he remained silent while his head was bent over.


    ¡°Answer us, Alyn!¡± I yelled and grabbed his cor.


    Damn, if anything bad happens to Wendy, I will never forgive him. Never.


    ¡°Hey, Alyn! D-Don¡¯t just shut your mouth off,¡± Sid¡¯s voice shook. ¡°Y-You¡¯re scaring us.¡±


    ¡°Does something bad happen?¡± Giles asked.


    I let go of Alyn¡¯s cor and turned to Giles, ¡°Are you stupid? Why would something happen to Wendy?!¡±


    ¡°Why are you yelling at me?! I was just asking Alyn!¡± Giles talked back to me.


    I turned to Alyn and pushed him, ¡°Why are you being quiet? What did you do to her? What did you do to Wendy!¡±


    ¡°Fuck!¡± He screamed which surprised us. ¡°Leave me alone for Pete¡¯s sake! Because even I don¡¯t know what happened! Damn it!¡±


    I scoffed, ¡°Leave you alone? We are asking you where Wendy is!¡±


    ¡°How would I know?!¡± He looked at me with his burning eyes.


    ¡°What are you saying?¡± Sid interrupted, ¡°You¡¯re her boyfriend of course you should know where she is!¡±


    ¡°You¡­ Is there really something that happened between you two?¡± Byron¡¯s eye twitched as he tilted his head.


    Alyn clenched his fist and his jaw moved. We waited again for a moment but we didn¡¯t hear anything from him.


    ¡°Did you cheat?¡± I asked. ¡°You always change girls every time. Are you still not content with Wendy? Is that why you find another? For fuck¡¯s sake, Alyn! This is Wendy we are talking about!¡± I eximed.


    ¡°What?¡± Byron exchanged nces to Alyn and I. ¡°You won¡¯t survive, Alyn, if GH found out about this.¡±


    ¡°You cheated, didn¡¯t?¡± I asked again.


    ¡°No! Fuck, no!¡± He pulled his hair out of frustration, ¡°Why are you ming everything on me, huh?! What should I do? How would I know where she is, if she doesn¡¯t even read my messages and answer my calls?! Tell me! Don¡¯t talk to me like it was only you guys that care for her! Yes, I¡¯m her boyfriend, so what do you think I am feeling right now?! Shit!¡±


    I took a deep breath, ¡°Then, tell us what really happened between you two. Wendy will be here right now if nothing happens.¡±


    Giles nodded, ¡°Louis is right. Talk about this matter with us.¡±


    ¡°GH is not here. He flew back to Canada again,¡± Sid muttered.


    ¡°We should talk about this now before GHes back,¡± said Byron.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside,¡± I said. I turned around and led the way.


    We decided to change our clothes first before we talked. As soon as I got into my room, I immediately changed and after that I went downstairs. While walking to the living room I noticed that Alyn hadn¡¯t changed his uniform yet.


    He was just sitting on the couch while staring nkly at the tiles.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Alyn,¡± I called him but there was no response from him. ¡°Alyn,¡± I called again. ¡°Alyn!¡±


    He looked startled. He turned his head to the left before he turned to the right where I was standing.


    ¡°W-Why?¡± He asked.


    I was going to speak when Byron suddenly appeared at my back.


    ¡°What the heck? Alyn did not change?¡± Byron asked.


    ¡°Huh? Really?¡± It was Sid.


    ¡°You should change first, Alyn. You will catch a cold if you just let it dry,¡± Giles said.


    ¡°We¡¯ll wait for you here, go change,¡± I uttered.


    He stood up without responding. He grabbed his bag before he turned away. My eyes just followed him walking upstairs. When I could no longer see him, I sat down on the couch and heaved a sigh.


    Damn. Wherever Wendy is now, I hope she¡¯s doing fine.


    After a few minutes, Alyn went back. He sat down in front of us while we were just staring at him.


    ¡°Spill it now,¡± said Giles.


    ¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð


    Maxine¡¯s Point of View


    ¡°You have never seen that woman until today?¡± Ferries asked.


    I have already shared to them what I saw and what was the reason why I called Ang. I¡¯m already here so I don¡¯t have a choice but to tell them what happened. Maybeter if I don¡¯t tell them the reason why I don¡¯t want to go home, Ang might kick me out of here.


    I nodded, ¡°I don¡¯t think that she¡¯s a transferred student because no transfered student will do that.¡±


    Ang pouted, ¡°You don¡¯t know every student there, right? Maybe she was really a student there but this is just the first time you saw her.¡±


    Ferries crossed her legs, ¡°You don¡¯t memorize all the faces of the students there, do you?¡±


    I shook my head, ¡°I¡¯m just¡­ Damn, I don¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    ¡°Just don¡¯t talk to that jerk for now if you¡¯re not ready yet,¡± Ferries said.


    ¡°What if Alyn suddenly appeared? What should she do?¡± Ang asked.


    ¡°Then, tell him to wait!¡± Ferries rolled her eyes, ¡°He started it so he needs to wait until you are ready to talk to him. If he forces you, just punch him. He deserves it anyway.¡±


    Ang chuckled and turned to me, ¡°You heard her, right? Just punch him if he forces you.¡±


    Ferries stared at me, ¡°But I didn¡¯t know that he would do that to you. I mean, you seemed very special to him. I was once his ything but he didn¡¯t care for me as he cares for you. Also, this was the second time I saw his eyes smile while talking to someone. You know, the difference when he stares at you. When he smiles his eyes will smile too when he is talking to you.¡±


    My brows furrowed, ¡°Second time?¡±


    She nodded, ¡°Yeah, second time.¡±


    ¡°W-Who¡­ Do you know who¡¯s the first person who made him like that?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yeah, of course,¡± she took out her phone and looked at it. After a while, she showed me the disy of her phone. ¡°This is the girl. Alyn¡¯s first love.¡±


    ¡°May I see?¡± Ang sat beside me and looked at the phone screen too.


    My eyes shrunk. I tried remembering the face of the girl I saw at the parking lot to know if it was the same person.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t this ine?¡± Ang asked while seriously looking at the phone.


    I looked at her, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    She sat down properly, ¡°Huh? What?¡±


    ¡°Who was that girl on Ferries¡¯ phone?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I¡¯m not sure, but her face seems like she was ine,¡± she answered.


    ine? As in the ine that I often heard about?


    Ferries put her phone back inside her hoodie¡¯s pocket, ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s her: my ex-best friend and Alyn¡¯s ex-girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°ine¡­¡± I muttered.


    My brows furrowed. I tried again to remember who the girl Alyn was kissing at the parking lot. I repeated multiple times in my memory the scene where the girl turned around to look at me. After that, I remembered the photo in Alyn¡¯s room that I saw the first time I went into his room. The picture frame that I doodled when I was pranking them.


    My hand automatically covered my mouth and my tears ran down when I realized that¡­


    The girl at the parking lot, the girl in the picture frame and the girl on Ferries¡¯ phone¡­ they were, they were the same person.


    That girl¡­ It was a woman named ine.


    ¡°H-Hey, Max! What happened?¡±


    ¡°Oh, my gosh. Are you really crying?¡±

 Chapter Eighty-eight

    Maxine¡¯s Point of View


    ¡°Hey, you okay? Your eyes are swollen,¡± Ferries mumbled.


    I nodded and bowed my head. We¡¯re walking in the hallway. We went to school together with Ang.


    ¡°Gosh, I was surprised when you suddenly cried,¡± Ang said. ¡°I thought the whole world was going to copse.¡±


    ¡°Tch,¡± Ferries clicked her tongue, ¡°It¡¯s not the time for your jokes.¡±


    Ang put her hands up, ¡°Okay, okay. Sorry.¡±


    ¡°You know, why did you fall in love with Alyn? Don¡¯t you hate him?¡± Ferries suddenly asked, she¡¯s not looking at me. She¡¯s looking at the way.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I don¡¯t know either. It just¡­ suddenly happened,¡± I replied.


    ¡°Does his cousins know?¡± Ang asked.


    I turned to her, ¡°About what?¡±


    She shrugged, ¡°You know, what happened between you two.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t know,¡± I answered and looked down again.


    ¡°Why did you fall for that asshole? Tch, and isn¡¯t he your boss? You can just fall to Troy instead,¡± Ferries said, irritated.


    Oh, right. They didn¡¯t know my real rtionship with those five. Uhm, should I tell them now? Haa, maybe it¡¯s also the right thing to do. I think they won¡¯t spread it to others, because I saw how caring they were yesterday. After I cried, they told me to rest and just forget what happened for a while. Who would have thought that my enemies will be my shoulders to cry on someday? Life is really unexpected.


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to youter, uhm¡­ during break time, I guess,¡± I said. I will tell themter what my rtionship with Alyn and his cousins really is.


    ¡°Yeah, sure,¡± they both replied.


    We were just a few steps away from the ssroom when I stopped. My heartbeat was pounding and I couldn¡¯t move.


    ¡°Hey, why did you stop?¡± Ferries asked.


    ¡°Uh-uhm¡­ I don¡¯t think I can go to the ss, my head hurts,¡± I said. I was about to turn around and walk away when Ang suddenly spoke.


    ¡°Is it because of Alyn?¡± She asked.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ferries asked her. I think she didn¡¯t notice Alyn yet, standing in front of the ssroom.


    ¡°Look,¡± Ang said.


    Ferries gasped then held my hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Just ignore him, okay? Nothing wille good to you if you will avoid him like this. You should at least let him know that you can go to school even after what you saw. Show him that you are strong, Max.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    I shook my head. My hand that she was holding was shaking too, ¡°I-I can¡¯t, Ferries. I can¡¯t.¡±


    Ang heaved a sigh, ¡°Yes, you can. We¡¯re here. Let¡¯s go,¡± she said, then grabbed my other hand.


    They both pulled me and I couldn¡¯t do anything but to follow them. I took a deep breath and bowed my head. I think my tears want toe out. Shit. Please, don¡¯t. I don¡¯t want Alyn to see me cry¡­ To see me cry just because I was hurt by what I saw yesterday. Just because of his unfaithfulness.


    ¡°Max,¡± he was about to touch me when Ferries immediately pped his hand. ¡°The heck? What¡¯s your problem?¡±


    ¡°My problem?¡± Ferries¡¯ grip on my hand tightened even more, ¡°You! How dare you hurt Maxine? You¡¯re so shameless! I thought you were serious but I think¡­ I misjudged you.¡±


    ¡°You know nothing, give Max to me and we will talk,¡± Alyn said.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to talk to you,¡± Ang interrupted. ¡°If you really love her, wait for her until she¡¯s ready to talk to you.¡±


    ¡°And who are you?¡± Alyn asked Ang. ¡°Who are you to tell me what to do?¡±


    ¡°Maxine is afraid of you, Alyn,¡± Ferries uttered. ¡°You cheated on her. She saw you kissing another woman. What do you think she will feel?¡± She scoffed. ¡°Of course you don¡¯t know because you haven¡¯t experienced what she went through. You have never experienced cheating because you always do it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you said to me, I want to talk to her right now,¡± Alyn insisted. He was about to grab my hand again when Ferries hid me on her back.


    ¡°Back off,¡± she uttered.


    Alyn scoffed, ¡°Are you really concerned about Maxine? Or do you just want to separate us?¡±


    ¡°Oh, is that what you think? Then, let¡¯s ask her if she wants to talk to you,¡± she said and turned to me. ¡°Maxine, do you want to talk to him?¡±


    I shook my head, ¡°N-No.¡±


    ¡°Hear that?¡± Ferries turned to Alyn. ¡°Just wait when she is ready to face you again. The more you do this, the more she hurts.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside, Max,¡± Ang uttered and pulled me away.


    Alyn¡¯s Point of View


    [Yesterday during break time]


    I bought food for Max and I. I will ask her to eat at the rooftop so no one can see us if I were to kiss her. I know she will get mad if I kiss her in front of the students. I don¡¯t want that either because she might hear hateful words. She has been through a lot, and that will be enough. I don¡¯t want her to get through hell again, I don¡¯t want her to get hurt anymore.


    I was on my way to Maxine¡¯s ssroom when someone suddenly appeared on my way, wearing a hoodie.


    ¡°Hey, get lost. I was in a hurry,¡± I said.


    Instead of answering me, she took her hood and lifted her head. My eyes widened when I saw who it was.


    No, maybe it was just her look alike. It can¡¯t be. She can¡¯t be here. She can¡¯t be because she¡¯s in Korea. She was a trainee there to be an idol: her dream.


    Yeah, that¡¯s right. She left me to follow her dreams so it can¡¯t be her.


    She smiled widely, ¡°How are you¡­ MOO?¡±


    N-No. Only her and I know our endearment because we don¡¯t call each other when we¡¯re not alone.


    Because I was shocked, I dropped the food I bought for Maxine and me.


    She pouted, ¡°Why are you so shocked? It¡¯s as if you saw a ghost.¡±


    She was about to touch my arm when I immediately smacked her hand, ¡°D-Don¡¯t touch me.¡±


    She sighed, ¡°Oh,e on. I¡¯m not a ghost, Alyn. Do I have to spell my name? I¡¯m E-L-A-I-N-E R-O-S-E L-E-V-I-N-E. I¡¯m ine Rose Levine, your lover.¡± Then she smiled sweetly.


    I shook my head, ¡°No. She¡¯s in Korea.¡±


    ¡°She was. I¡¯m here now, I came back because I realized that I can¡¯t live without you. I always get distracted because of thinking of you,¡± she held my hand and squeezed it. ¡°I came back for you, moo. I still love you and I can¡¯t forget you. I regret what happened and my decisions, it¡¯s not toote for us right? I¡¯m still the only one for you right?¡±


    My jaw clenched. I took back my hand and picked up the food that I dropped earlier. After that, I stood up and looked at her in her eyes, ¡°I¡¯m in a hurry. We can talkter.¡±


    I walked past her and didn¡¯t look back. But instead of going to Maxine, I went to the rooftop alone. As soon as I arrived there, I yelled and kicked whatever I saw. My knees went weak and it brought me to sit. I screamed out of anger. I clenched my fist and punched the ground until my fist went numb. When I got tired, I leaned against the rooftop door. I covered my face with my palm and started to cry.


    Fuck! Why now? I already have someone! I can¡¯t let go of Maxine just to get back at her. I just said earlier that I don¡¯t want Max to get hurt again but I will hurt her if I don¡¯t think of this wisely.


    Fuck, no! I shouldn¡¯t get back at her. Before she left me, she told me that we were done. That she won¡¯te back to me again. She said she loves her dreams more than she loves me. She said that we¡¯re not meant to be.


    ¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð


    ss ended and I was walking in the parking lot when someone suddenly pulled me and brought me to the dark.


    ¡°Moo, it¡¯s me,¡± she said.


    As I heard that, I immediately pushed her away, ¡°What the heck are you doing?¡±


    ¡°What? You said that we will talk,¡± she uttered. ¡°Let¡¯s talk now. Aren¡¯t you happy that I went back for you?¡±


    ¡°Why would I?¡± I scoffed.


    ¡°W-What?¡±


    I took a deep breath, ¡°I have a lover now. We¡¯re happy, you can¡¯t destroy us.¡±


    ¡°No. You¡¯re lying, you¡¯re just surprised to see me again. You just can¡¯t show how much joy you are feeling right now,¡± she giggled. ¡°It¡¯s alright, I know you so you don¡¯t have to avoid me. I¡¯m your lover, it will hurt me if you keep doing this.¡±


    ¡°Lover?¡± I scoffed. ¡°Yes, you were once my lover, who broke my heart.¡± I sighed, ¡°You know, let¡¯s not talk anymore. We don¡¯t even have anything to talk about.¡±


    I was about to walk away when she pulled me and was oppressed by a kiss. My eyes widened at first, and I was surprised. But when her lips moved, I couldn¡¯t do anything but kiss her back like I was being enchanted.


    And the next thing I knew was Maxine was standing there, holding a shlight, watching us with her widened eyes.

 Chapter Eighty-nine

    Alyn¡¯s Point of View


    It¡¯s time to go home. I went straight to Maxine¡¯s ssroom to fetch her. I¡¯m scared that she won¡¯t go home again so I hurried to her ssroom. Thank God, they just ended their ss. I hid in the corridor and waited for Max to go out of the ssroom. If I immediately show my face to her, she might not go out. Damn, it feels like she¡¯s afraid of me. Like I was kind of a monster that she didn¡¯t want to cross paths with. Sigh, I¡¯m afraid of losing her. I¡¯ll exin everything to her when she finally wants to listen to me.


    Her ssmates started to walk out of the ssroom. I¡¯m staring at them one by one, to see if Maxine was one of them. When I saw the woman who was Max earlier walking out, I looked at her back but Max wasn¡¯t there. My heart is pounding with nervousness.


    I took a deep breath after deciding to go inside. When the students saw me, they immediately gave way to me. As I entered the room, I saw Maxine sitting in her seat. She turned head to my direction, and my heart throbbed when I couldn¡¯t see any emotion there.


    I slowly walked towards her. When I got closer I said her name, ¡°Max.¡±


    ¡°Talk,¡± is what she replied.


    I smiled at the thought that she¡¯s now ready to hear me out. I thought I would wait for 5 days for her to be ready. Thank goodness that I didn¡¯t need to wait that long because I can¡¯t wait that long. Not seeing her and touching her for one day seems like a month has passed. What if I haven¡¯t touched or seen her for a week?


    I exined everything to her: why I didn¡¯t go to her when I said to her that we will eat lunch together; and what happened to the parking lot.


    ¡°She¡¯s my ex-girlfriend. She left me for her dream and now she¡¯s back saying that she went back for me- because she misses me. B-But I¡­ I don¡¯t know, I¡¯m confused,¡± I uttered.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Confused of what?¡± She lifted her head and looked at me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I closed my eyes and brushed my hair backwards. ¡°Fuck,¡± I mubled.


    She bowed her head again and yed with her fingers, ¡°You¡¯re confused about getting back at her or staying with me, is that it?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no,¡± I reacted immediately. ¡°That¡¯s not it, Max.¡±


    ¡°Then, what?¡± She looked at me again, ¡°If I knew that your ex woulde back, I would never have confessed to you.¡±


    My brows furrowed, ¡°What are you saying? If I hadn¡¯t confessed, we¡¯re not together now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my point,¡± she responded. That made my world stop. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t confessed, if we¡¯re not together now, I wouldn¡¯t be hurt like this.¡±


    Although my hands were shaking, I still held her hand. I kneeled and kissed her hands, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Max. I-I didn¡¯t know this would happen. Fuck, I¡¯m sorry. I promised to myself that I won¡¯t hurt you but look what I did. I¡¯m so s-sorry.¡±


    She removed her hand from my grasp, ¡°Do you still¡­ love her?¡± She asked while looking at her hands.


    I sighed, ¡°What are you asking, Max? How could I be with you if I still love her?¡±


    ¡°The answer is just yes or no, Alyn,¡± she uttered. Hearing her calling my name like that breaks my heart.


    I closed my eyes and shook my head, I held her hands again and leaned my forehead there, ¡°My answer is no. I don¡¯t love her.¡± I answered. I raised my head, looked at her then caressed her cheek, ¡°The one I love is you, Max. Only you.¡±


    ¡°KYAAAH~!!¡±


    ¡°Did you film that, did you film that?!¡±


    ¡°You heard that?! He loves Maxine! Kyah!~¡±


    ¡°Wow, so romantic!¡±


    ¡°Kyaah~!!¡±


    What the fuck were that noises?


    I stood up, turned around and that¡¯s where I saw the bunch of students watching us like we¡¯re an actor and actress in a drama. Then, should I kiss her so that it would really look like that? My lips formed a smile of what I thought.


    ¡°So, what will happen to ine? I heard that she¡¯s back,¡± I heard from the audience.


    My smile faded. I looked at Maxine to see if she heard that. However, I¡¯m not sure if she hears it. She¡¯s just sitting there while still ying with her fingers.


    I sighed. I licked my lower lip before I pulled Maxine up and was oppressed by a kiss.


    ¡°Oh, my gosh!¡±


    ¡°Capture that! Capture that!¡±


    ¡°Kyaaah~!!¡±


    She was pushing me but I just tightened my grip on her waist so she wouldn¡¯t get away. When she calmed down, I parted our lips.


    ¡°What are you¡­¡± she covered her mouth while her eyes were shaking.


    ¡°I want to prove to everyone that you¡¯re the only one for me. You¡¯re not just any other girl to me. You¡¯re not my ything, you¡¯re my woman. You are mine and I¡¯m yours,¡± I took a deep breath and reached her hand. ¡°I¡¯m serious about our rtionship. Even if someone intervened between the two of us, even if we break apart right now, I would still crawl back to you, because I¡­ I¡¯m sure that you will be myst woman.¡±


    When she covered her face, I immediately pulled her to a hug. She cried to my chest while I¡¯m caressing her back.


    ¡°What the heck is happening here?¡± I couldn¡¯t be wrong, that voice was from Byron.


    ¡°So many students,¡± and that was from Sid.


    ¡°Hey, move!¡± And that was from Giles.


    ¡°Do you see Wendy?¡± And that was Louis.


    ¡°H-Huh? I don¡¯t know someone named Wendy,¡± and that¡­ I don¡¯t know who it was. Maybe one of the students outside the ssroom.


    I couldn¡¯t see what¡¯s happening outside before my back was facing them.


    ¡°Huh? Isn¡¯t that Alyn?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s with him?¡±


    After I heard that, I just found them in front of Maxine and me.


    ¡°Is this Tardy?¡± Byron asked and touched Max¡¯s shoulder.


    I nodded, ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°So, you fixed the problem, huh?¡± Louis asked. He sighed, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°But wait,¡± Giles entered the conversation, ¡°This is not what we came for here.¡±


    I looked at Giles while still patting Max¡¯s back, ¡°Then, what?¡±


    Sid took a deep breath, ¡°GH just called while we were waiting for you two at the van.¡±


    I raised an eyebrow, ¡°Then?¡±


    ¡°He said that he found Yanny¡¯s biological parents,¡± Giles said.


    My eyes widened. My hand patting Max¡¯s back also stopped. It was like my whole world stopped.


    ¡°W-What?¡± Maxine asked before she left my embrace.


    ¡°Uhm¡­¡± Giles scratched his head and looked away, ¡°GH found your biological parents. H-He said that on the phone.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t GH in the mansion?¡± Max asked.


    ¡°No,¡± Byron shook his head, ¡°He flew back to Canada yesterday. I think he asked for help finding your family.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that good news?¡± Louis smiled.


    Good news? Maybe for Max it is, but for me¡­ I don¡¯t know. Because of what happened, I¡¯m scared that she would run away from me. If she met her parents, what would happen between us? If her parents ask her to live with them, would she agree? Will she leave me?


    Damn. Of course, I was not in a position to decide what she would do. It¡¯s her family, she was separated from them for a long time so she has the right to return if they take her. But when that happens, I don¡¯t know if I can, if I could separate from her because I¡¯m used to seeing her all the time; every time I wake up, when we eat, and wherever in the Mansion.


    Haa, fuck.


    What am I sulking for? I should be happy for her because she finally found her parents, her family. But damn it, why  do I have a bad feeling about this?


    I held Maxine¡¯s hand, I looked at it and squeezed it. I¡¯m scared¡­

 Chapter Ninety

    Maxine¡¯s Point of View


    After the talk with Alyn, I don¡¯t know what our status is right now anymore. I was¡­ disappointed when I heard from him saying he was confused. He said that I am the only one he loves but why is he confused? That¡¯s why¡­ When he said that, I was also confused. I don¡¯t know if I should fight him or if I should let go. Others will think I¡¯m weak if I let go but I know most people will be happy because they prefer Alyn to end up with ine. Also¡­ I¡¯m scared that Alyn would choose ine over me before I make a decision.


    It¡¯s been a week and I still refused to talk to him after that day. I also refused to meet my biological parents for the reason that I don¡¯t think I can talk to him well given my current situation. Gosh, if I only knew that love could be hurt like this, I wouldn¡¯t have let myself fall in love.


    Where am I living? I¡¯m still living in the mansion with the five. It¡¯s not because I tell them to let me stay here until I get better and go back to my parents when I finally get better. It¡¯s because GH told me to do so. He said that I should stay here until he gets back from Canada and he will apany me to meet my parents. He uttered that for the reason that I lied to him that I was shy to meet them alone, and I don¡¯t have the courage to do it. As a result, he said he will apany me.


    ine went here and she¡¯s talking with the boys at the moment. While I¡¯m here locked up in my room. Oh, don¡¯t get the wrong idea, they didn¡¯t lock me up, I was the one who locked myself up here. Of course, do you expect me to go meet the first love of the man I love? If yes, you can¡¯t count on me.


    I feel like my eyes are dry. Perhaps, I got tired from crying for an entire weekst week. I¡¯m justying down here on my bed, staring nkly at the ceiling while covering myself with a nket and hugging a hotdog pillow at the same time.


    What are they talking about downstairs? I want to know¡­ badly. Are they making a decision? Do those four boys also prefer ine for Alyn more than me?


    I sighed. I closed my eyes for a moment and opened it again.


    Even if the four choose ine over me, nothing will happen. Alyn¡¯s heart is still the one to follow. Nevertheless, I think he will choose ine as well. She¡¯s his first love after all.


    You know what? Last week, I was thinking that: Maybe I¡¯m just an extra on their love story. I just came into his life to make him happy for a while. We thought we loved each other but it was all just an illusion. I was only his temporary happiness and now that ine is back, I don¡¯t have a role in his life any-longer.


    Conceivably I was just his rebound. Even so, I enjoyed those times that I was with him although it was just a short time. I was happy and I hope¡­ he was too.


    [Tomorrow Morning @school]


    ¡°Max!¡±


    I just got off the van outside the school when I heard Ang shout my name. When I looked for her, I found her standing at the side of the school gate. She waved her hand while smiling big.


    Did she¡­ wait for me?


    I smiled and waved my hand, too. I remembered when we were friends before Ferries interrupted and ruined our friendship. She also always waited for me there back then. I feel like we¡¯ve gotten closer again because she¡¯s doing that.


    I walked towards her and when I got closer, Ang jumped to me. She hugged me tightly but it was just for a moment. She let go then she held my hand.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go? Ferries is waiting for us in the cafeteria,¡± she said then pulled me away.


    ¡°She did? Why?¡± I asked, letting myself be pulled by her.


    She shrugged, ¡°I don¡¯t know. She just messaged me while I was waiting for you. She said that she will be waiting in the cafeteria.¡±


    ¡°Maybe she is just waiting for you only?¡± I uttered.


    Ang chuckled, ¡°What are you saying? Of course, not. She knew that I was waiting for you when she texted me, so of course she¡¯s waiting for you too.¡±


    I pouted, ¡°You guys¡­ Do you really care for me?¡±


    She turned to me, ¡°Yeah¡­¡± She smiled sadly, before she looked back at the way, ¡°I regret turning my back on you and Ferries regret bullying you. I don¡¯t know how she realized what she has done to you. However, when she realized that, she cried to me even though we¡¯re not that close. She said that she was just blinded by her love for Alyn, that¡¯s why she did that. But she regretted it all.¡±


    ¡°I-Is that so?¡± I can¡¯t believe that Ferries cried. She¡¯s not just making up stories, is she?¡±


    Ang nodded, ¡°Yeah. I know that it¡¯s hard to believe that Ferries cried but she really was. After that, she asked me to go to you and insisted to be your friend, although we know that you wouldn¡¯t ept us because of what we have done. We¡¯re really sorry. I know talking to you about this won¡¯t change anything, but still. I want you to know that we are sincere about what we are doing right now.¡±


    Damn, I don¡¯t know what to say after hearing those words. And I couldn¡¯t really talk when someone suddenly approached us.


    We were near the cafeteria when someone just suddenly appeared in front to block the path. My brows furrowed when I recognized who it was.


    ¡°My, my, isn¡¯t it this Maxine Wards?¡± ine crossed her arms over her chest.


    ¡°And who are you?¡± Ang asked, then hid me on her back.


    I got off her back, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Ang. I know her.¡±


    She turned to me, ¡°Who is she, then?¡±


    ¡°Oh, uhm¡­¡± Did she not recognize her? Or is she just acting like a fool?


    ¡°Sorry for thete introduction, I¡¯m ine Rose Levine,¡± she smiled and held out her hand.


    ¡°Sorry, we are busy. So if you will excuse us,¡± Ang held my hand again and we were about to walk past ine when she blocked Ang.


    ¡°I want to talk to her,¡± ine said, then pointed to me.


    ¡°Are you deaf? Didn¡¯t I say that we are busy?¡± Her grip tightened.


    Ang changed. Isn¡¯t she afraid? As far as I remember, she doesn¡¯t want to get involved in a fight. And she¡¯s afraid of exchanging words with the famous students here.


    ine smirked, ¡°Hey, do you know who you are talking with?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I know you. so. well,¡± Ang sniggers. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who kissed Alyn in the parking lot even though he didn¡¯t want to?¡±


    My eyes widened. I turned to Ang, ¡°H-Hey.¡±


    Gosh, what if she gets bullied because she¡¯s standing for me?


    ¡°What?¡± Ang turned to me, ¡°Isn¡¯t that the truth?¡±


    ine scoffed, ¡°Whether I kissed him or not, it doesn¡¯t have to do with you. And what¡¯s wrong with kissing your lover? Is that a crime now?¡±


    ¡°Pfft~ lover?!¡± Ang cackles withughter, ¡°You gotta be kidding me. Do you know who is his real lover? This girl¡­ This woman next to me is.¡±


    ine¡¯s face became serious, ¡°You¡­¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Max,¡± said Ang before she pulled me away and smacked ine¡¯s arm with her arm.


    That¡¯s shocking. I didn¡¯t know that ine¡¯s that kind of a girl. You know, it didn¡¯t show on her face. Her attitude is opposite of her face. She has an angelic face, she¡¯s simple but pretty but her attitude¡­ I don¡¯t know. She¡¯s like a different person when she talks. And I don¡¯t like her after meeting her face to face.

 Chapter Ninety-one

    #####Chapter Ny


    Byron¡¯s Point of View


    I went to the dentist. Iid down in the dental chair while the Ms. Dentist was doing something with her equipment. Maybe she¡¯s readying them.


    That James, he¡¯s been bothering me for 2 weeks now. I think he lost his mind. The fuck is he saying that he likes me? We¡¯re both guys, and on top of that, I¡¯m straight! He has gone mad.


    The dentist approached me, ¡°Okay, open up.¡±


    I took a deep breath, ¡°Fuck. I don¡¯t know where to start. I¡¯m thinking that he has gone mad but I think I¡¯m the one who will lose my sanity here. One day, I went to the bar and met him there for the first time after so long. I got drunk and you know what happened? Damn it. He bottoms me! I¡¯m staring for fuck¡¯s sake! He¡¯s my childhood best friend, how can he do that to me? I like girls, I like to fuck girls! And in just one day, I was fucked by my guy friend! Then, he¡¯s been bothering me for weeks now after confessing to me that he likes me. Damn, what should I do?¡±


    ¡°Oh, uhm¡­¡± the dentist scratched her head and looked away. ¡°I mean, open your mouth, sir, not literally open up.¡±


    My eyes widened and realized what I have done. Oh, shit!


    I sat down, ¡°Damn it! Whatever, I¡¯ll just go home.¡±


    I took off the gown and the headdress before I left the Dental Clinic quickly.


    Damn, that¡¯s so¡­ embarrassing! I forgot that I went to the dentist and not a therapist. Shoot. It¡¯s James¡¯ fault!


    I heaved a sigh. I was about to open the door of my car when someone¡¯s hand stopped the door. The fuck? I turned to that person, and I immediately backed away when I saw James.


    ¡°What now?!¡± I asked, obviously irritated.


    He sighed, ¡°I¡¯m just here to fetch you.¡±


    ¡°Who are you? My driver? Step away from my car,¡± I said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t wanna,¡± he smirked. ¡°Let¡¯s eat lunch together.¡±


    ¡°Damn it, James. Really, this is not funny. If you¡¯re joking right now, please¡­ enough already, okay? It¡¯s not funny and¡­ and I don¡¯t like it,¡± I uttered.


    He titled his head, ¡°I¡¯m fucking serious, Byron. I know that you won¡¯t believe me right now but I know someday¡­ You will ept my feelings.¡±


    My brows furrowed, ¡°Fuck off! ept your feelings, my ass. I won¡¯t! I wouldn¡¯t dare!¡±


    I pushed him and immediately opened the door then went inside. I started the engine and drove away instantly.


    Maxine¡¯s Point of View


    We were about to enter the cafeteria when we suddenly bumped into Ferries.


    ¡°What took you guys so long?¡± She rolled her eyes, ¡°I have been waiting. I thought you wouldn¡¯te.¡±


    ¡°We-¡± Ang couldn¡¯t continue what she was going to say when someone suddenly cut her off.


    ¡°Oh, look who¡¯s here~¡± yeah, that was none other than ine.


    Ferries raised an eyebrow before she tilted her head to look behind us, ¡°Huh? What is that girl doing here?¡±


    I turned around and looked at ine. She walked closer to us while her arms were crossed over her chest.


    ¡°How¡¯s my best friend?¡± ine smiled at Ferries, ¡°Oh, right. We¡¯re not anymore. Best friends don¡¯t steal a boyfriend, right?¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Ferries¡¯ lips twitched, ¡°Sorry, miss, but I don¡¯t think I know you. Are you lost? Or¡­ Do I look like someone you know?¡±


    ine¡¯s smile faded. I bit my lower lip to stop myself from smiling. I know that she¡¯s trying to piss ine, that¡¯s why it¡¯s funny.


    ¡°You don¡¯t even recognize your best friend anymore?¡± ine snigger.


    Ferries shrugged, ¡°Like you said, we¡¯re not best friends anymore. You¡¯re from the past, I already forgot about you. And I know Alyn¡¯s feelings are the same- he had forgotten about you, not only that, I¡¯m certain that his feelings changed too.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± ine put down her hands on her side and clenched her fist.


    RING! RING!


    ¡°Come on, guys, the ss is starting,¡± Ferries said and led the way. While me and Ang just followed her.


    ¡°You¡¯re cool!¡± Angplimented Ferries.


    I chuckled, ¡°Thanks,¡± I said.


    I wanted to thank them for what they did. I didn¡¯t know that a time like this woulde. You know, defending each other.


    Ferries suddenly stopped walking and turned around. She just stared at me for a moment then rolled her eyes. Laten on, she turned around again and walked away.


    What was that? That startled me, huh.


    ¡°Pfft~¡± Ang giggled, ¡°Don¡¯t mind her. She¡¯s just shy.¡±


    ¡°S-She is?¡± I followed Ferries with my gaze.


    Ang nodded, ¡°Yeah¡­ Hmm, let¡¯s go?¡±


    I nodded at her and we started to walk again.


    [Evening @Mansion]


    As soon as I got out of the car, I saw GH standing at the door while his both hands were at his back.


    Did he just arrive? Why didn¡¯t he text me or even call me?


    I smiled as I walked towards him. When I saw him smile, I waved my hand. Right, he still doesn¡¯t know about the problem between Alyn and me and I hope he won¡¯t find out.


    ¡°Did you study well?¡± He asked when I got closer. He patted my head.


    I nodded, ¡°Yes, GH.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside,¡± he said.


    ¡°You waited for me?¡± I asked when I realized that he invited me inside after I approached him. Won¡¯t he wait for his grandsons?


    He turned to me and smiled, ¡°Yes, because you have visitors.¡±


    I stopped. Visitors¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I said they should wait until you¡¯re ready but they insisted on meeting you straight away,¡± GH shook his head with disappointment.


    I licked my lip, ¡°It¡¯s okay, GH. Uhm¡­ Actually, I¡¯m ready any time. I just waited for you toe back.¡±


    Lies.


    He smiled, ¡°Really? I¡¯m d you¡¯re not mad at me. Let¡¯s go? They¡¯re waiting in the dining room.¡±


    I just nodded. We started to walk again and went straight to the dining room. I didn¡¯t change my clothes anymore.


    When we entered the dining room, I was stunned.


    Wait¡­ There were three of them and they looked familiar to me. I¡¯m positive that I saw them somewhere already but I can¡¯t¡­ Oh, in a magazine!


    ¡°I-Is she the one?¡± The woman in her 40¡¯s stood up with teary eyes.


    GH nodded. He tapped my back, ¡°They¡¯re your family, Max.¡±


    ¡°Max? Is that her name?¡± The man in his 50¡¯s asked, still sitting.


    GH nodded again, ¡°Yes.¡± He turned to me, ¡°Greet them, Max.¡±


    ¡°Oh, uh!¡± Damn. I almost forgot. I bowed my head, ¡°H-Hello, I¡¯m Maxine Wards. It¡¯s nice to finally meet you.¡± After that, I stood up properly.


    ¡°Go sit there,¡± GH said. ¡°I¡¯ll leave you for a moment so you can talk,¡± then he turned away.


    When GH left the dining room, I walked towards them and sat on one of the seats.


    The woman sat too and smiled, ¡°Yourst name is Wertheimer now. Actually, the name we have given to you is MacKenzie- MacKenzie Wertheimer. However, I think we are okay with Maxine, right?¡± She looked at her husband.


    The man nodded, ¡°Yes. The first name is not important, thest name is.¡±


    ¡°Is she my sister?¡± The boy asked. I smiled at him.


    ¡°Yes, darling,¡± the mother caressed her son¡¯s hair. ¡°She¡¯s your sister Maxine.¡±


    ¡°Are you¡­ uhm, really my family?¡± I asked while ying with my fingers under the table.


    I can¡¯t believe it because I saw them in the magazine, so I think they are a well-known family in the country. One more thing, they are obviously wearing designer clothes.


    The man nodded, ¡°Yeah. We forgot to introduce ourselves, pardon us. I¡¯m Thomas Wertheimer, your father. Next to me is your mother, Tori Wertheimer. And next to her is your younger brother, Jimmy Wertheimer.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ N-Nice to meet you,¡± I uttered.


    The mother giggled, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be ufortable. We¡¯re your family, Max.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get to the point,¡± the father interrupted. ¡°We came here to get you, daughter.¡±

 Chapter Ninety-two

    Alyn¡¯s Point of View


    I went straight to my room when I got home. I want to visit Maxine in her room but I don¡¯t want to have a fight with her. I know that she¡¯s still carrying what she saw that day. I know that it¡¯s not easy to just forget when you saw your lover kissing another woman with your own eyes. If we were to exchange bodies, I would be hurt as well. If I were her I would feel betrayed, and cheated on. Seeing her hurt hurts me more. Damn it, what¡¯s the reason for ine toe back? And ruin the things between Max and I.


    If I were to lose Max, I don¡¯t know what would happen to me. I prayed for her. I¡¯ve always been, so I don¡¯t know what to do if he loses. Our rtionship was only one month old, and I had no intention of ending it just because ine wasing back. Yes, I was confused the first time I saw ine. However, when I looked back at Max¡¯s face, it¡¯s doubtless that I can¡¯t afford to lose her in my life, even though our rtionship has been short.


    Damn, I missed her. I want to touch her, kiss her and lock her up with my embrace. I reject ending things between us. I can¡¯t¡­ Fuck, I can¡¯t lose her. I won¡¯t let it happen.


    I closed my eyes and decided to just sleep you I could stop thinking about stupid things. Tomorrow, when I woke up. I¡¯ll talk to her like we don¡¯t have a problem. Like nothing really happened. I¡¯ll block all the girls on my social media ounts, so she won¡¯t be jealous of anyone. I¡¯ll also distance myself from every woman, especially ine and my past flings. I won¡¯t entertain other women except to her, except to Maxine. Haa, I wish it¡¯s morning already.


    My sleep was getting deeper when I felt something crawling at my feet to my waist. I lifted the nket and then peeked inside to see who was crawling to me. When I saw who it was I immediately sat down with widened eyes.


    ¡°W-What are you doing here?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Why? Do you prefer to see ine than me?¡± Max asked. She¡¯s posing like a dog.


    ¡°No. No, no,¡± I shook my head. Damn, I¡¯m obviously nervous. I keep on stuttering.


    She smiled, sweetly. ¡°I¡¯m d to know,¡± she said and crawled again until she reached my thigh. She sat down there and put her arm around my shoulder, ¡°Want to kiss?¡± she asked.


    ¡°W-Wait,¡± I pushed her face when she was about to lean, ¡°I¡¯m not dreaming right now, am I?¡±


    She giggled. The sweeter giggle I have ever heard.


    ¡°You¡¯re not,¡± she answered. ¡°I can bite you if you want. If you get hurt that means it¡¯s not a dream. Yeah?¡±


    I thought she was just teasing me but she really did it. When she bit my lower lip, my whole system seemed to be eaten by a demon. I pulled her waist and kissed her hungrily. Her arms around my shoulder were tightened for our kisses to get deeper.


    ¡°Alyn¡­¡± she muttered my name between our kisses. And that turned me on.


    Damn.


    I caressed her legs as my lips trailed her neck. She lifted her head to give me more ess to her neck. She pulled my hair softly and let out a tiny sexy moan.


    ¡°Hmm~ Alyn,¡± she mumbled.


    I withdrew my hand from her thigh, and back away on her neck. I rested my back on the head of the bed. I looked at Maxine¡¯s face. She opened her eyes and looked at me with disappointment in her eyes. I just smiled and touched her cheek.


    ¡°Why?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Her forehead furrowed, ¡°Why did you stop?¡±


    I averted my gaze, ¡°I can¡¯t¡­ I don¡¯t think I can hold back if we continue.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to hold back, Alyn,¡± she said. She cupped my face and made me face her, ¡°Let¡¯s do it.¡±


    ¡°Damn, don¡¯t regret itter,¡± I said before I pulled her down to the bed.


    I went on top of her. I traced her face for a moment before I kissed her. On her forehead, down to her nose, to her cheeks and to her lips.


    I bit her lower lip. When she moaned, I entered my tongue and yed with her tongue. I inserted my hand under her shirt and carefully caressed her tummy up to her left mound.


    Damn, she¡¯s not wearing a bra!


    My lips crawled down to her neck as I yed with her left mound. She¡¯s moaning while gently pulling my hair.


    I don¡¯t think I can wait any longer.


    I sat down and took off my shirt. Maxine did the same, she sat down and took her shirt off as well. Her breast greeted me.


    ¡°Alyn¡­¡± she muttered, as if asking to be touched.


    I bit my lower lip before I jumped to her chest.


    ¡°Oh~¡± she breathed heavily.


    I was ying with her right mound using my tongue, and ying with her left mound using my hand at the same time. When I got bored with her right mound, I switched to her left mound. I was just switching to her left and right mounds for five times before my lips went down to her tummy, to her belly and to her private part.


    I closed my eyes and smelled it. I took off her shorts together with her underwear. I stared at her private for a moment to observe its beauty.


    ¡°W-Why are you staring at it? You¡¯re making me embarrassed,¡± she uttered.


    I smiled, ¡°I just want to appreciate its beauty.¡±


    After I said that, I kissed it. I touched her clit with my finger before I yed with it using


    on muttering words like that, I might lose my patience and just shove my manhood in her cave. Gosh, don¡¯t tease me.


    I inserted another one finger and from slowly, I moved my finger faster and faster while her voice was getting louder and louder. She¡¯s letting out a curse and moans.


    She visibly liked it. She¡¯s now moving her hips to move together with my finger.


    ¡°S-Stop, put it in,¡± she said.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± I asked.


    It¡¯s hard. I¡¯m also at my limit but I still want to ask her and hear her permission. I don¡¯t want to make a wrong move. I don¡¯t want her to misunderstand me or get a wrong idea. I don¡¯t want to hurry things with her because I don¡¯t want her to think that the only thing I want from her is her body. Which is totally not true. I love her because she¡¯s her, not because I want to im her body.


    She nodded, ¡°Hold me, Alyn¡­¡±


    Shit.


    That¡¯s a go sign, right?


    I kissed her on her lips. We were kissing while her hands were on my thing. She¡¯s caressing it outside my pants.


    When I lost my patience, I parted our lips and took off my pants. I took a deep breath before I looked at her. I saw how her eyes widened while looking at my things.


    Damn it. She¡¯s just staring at my pet but why am I so turned on?


    I looked away, ¡°You can back out if you don¡¯t want to continue this.¡±


    ¡°N-No,¡± she stuttered. After a few moments, I felt her hand on my thing. She¡¯s moving her hand while holding it.


    I bit my lower lip and lifted my head. I closed my eyes and mumbled, ¡°Fuck.¡±


    ¡°I want to taste it, Alyn,¡± she said, which made me look at her.


    I smirked, ¡°I¡¯m sorry but I can¡¯t hold back anymore.¡±


    I pushed her down and spread her legs. I bit my lower as I struggled putting it into her. Damn. I want to be careful not to hurt her but it¡¯s hard to put it in.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay, don¡¯t worry,¡± she said that but the fact is showing in her face.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Shit.


    I leaned to her and kissed her as I pushed myself in. She breathed out when I finally inserted my whole. I kissed her forehead, her nose and her lips to calm her down.


    ¡°Tell me if you are ready, I¡¯ll move,¡± I said.


    She looked at me, ¡°You can move now. J-Just slowly.¡±


    I smiled and nodded. I kissed the top of her head before I moved just like what she said.


    My breath gets heavier and heavier as I move. Damn, I feel so good.


    I just keep on moving slowly while watching her moan in pleasure. Later on, I noticed that she¡¯s also moving her waist.


    She stretched her arms and reached my nape, ¡°Go faster.¡± she demanded, which I did.


    ¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á


    I opened my eyes. I blinked three times before I reached for my phone on the side table. I turned it on to check the time- it¡¯s still 4:56 AM. Why did I wake up early? Sigh, forget it. I sat down on my bed. I rubbed my eyes before I decided to get out of bed. I was stretching my arm when I noticed the piece of paper near my door. It wasying on the floor.


    What was that?

 Chapter Ninety-three

    Alyn¡¯s Point of View


    I was about to walk towards the paper when my head suddenly ached. The fuck? I even closed my eyes and touched my temple because of the pain. As I closed my eyes, a vague image appeared in my head. The image showed Maxine crawling under my nket.


    The hell. What¡¯s wrong with me? I was okay just a minute ago so why did my head hurt suddenly?


    Did I drink alcoholst night? But I don¡¯t remember drinking or going to the bar. Therefore, why do I feel like I have a hangover? Oh, damn it.


    I forced myself to walk even if it¡¯s hard for me. The surrounding seemed to be shaking, man. Damn, maybe it¡¯s not my head that¡¯s the problem? Maybe there¡¯s an earthquake that¡¯s why this is happening to me.


    ¡°Damn it,¡± I cursed to myself.


    When I couldn¡¯t take the headache anymore I just crawled. When I finally got closer to the paper, I immediately took it and rested my back at the door.


    I breathe out heavily before I open the folded paper, ¡°Maybe this paper is cursed. Fuck.¡± I mumbled.


    So as I opened the paper, my brows automatically converged. And as soon as I¡¯m done reading the thing written on it, I immediately stood up and ran out of my room even though my head was still the same.


    ¡°I won¡¯t name myself anymore because I know you would recognize my handwriting instantly. I¡¯d like to thank you for making me happy even in just a short time. My smiles andughter when I was with you were real and so my feelings towards you. My feelings didn¡¯t change until now. I still love you and I will keep on loving you.¡±


    I went in front of her room. I knocked on her door multiple times while panting and trembling in fear.


    ¡°Last night was fantastic to me. Sorry if I did something that I shouldn¡¯t have done. I know that you have forgotten about what happenedst night because I forced you to drink a drug. However, I didn¡¯t regret doing it with you even though you will forget about it once you wake up.¡±


    When there was no response, I immediately went downstairs. I looked around the whole living room but no one was in there. Fuck, where are they?


    ¡°I know you¡¯re asking yourself right now what is the purpose of this letter. Well, I¡¯d like to say that¡­ Forget about me. Forget about the crazy and worthless love. Maybe there you will find someone suitable for you. Forget about me and live your life. Don¡¯t think about me anymore.¡±


    I searched the whole mansion but I saw no one. There was only me inside the mansion.


    I ran to the garage and thank God my car was in there. I hurried there and started the engine. I was about to get out of the gate when I stopped. I¡­ I don¡¯t know where to go.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy to be where I am now and I¡¯m also happy that ine came back for you. I wish you both happiness. I really mean it.


    Do you know the feeling when you like someone on a TV drama? For instance, I like the second lead in the drama. Because I like him, I want him to end up with the protagonist woman who he has feelings for because he really loves her. It¡¯s the same of what I am feeling right now, I want you to end up with someone you really love.


    Don¡¯t cry, stay healthy and live happily otherwise I would regret leaving you.


    Sorry, if this is my only way to talk to you. I just couldn¡¯t talk to you personally for the reason that I don¡¯t want to shred tears in front of you.


    Thank you for everything, Alyn, my one and only king of the Monkeys. I enjoyed living with you and your cousins, especially my days with you.


    We wouldn¡¯t meet each other again. So, promise me to fill your heart with love.¡±


    I don¡¯t fucking know where to find her! Fuck! Fuck! Please, tell me that it¡¯s just a dream- all of this! Damn, please¡­ Please, not Maxine. Damn¡­ I can¡¯t.


    She said to fill my heart with love. But how could I do that if she left me behind? I said yesterday, when I woke up I would definitely talk to her. But how could I if she¡¯s nowhere around anymore? Would things have changed if I had talked to herst night? If¡­ If I did that, won¡¯t she leave me anymore? Haa, fuck.


    I punch the steering wheel several times while my tears are constantly falling from my eyes. I can¡¯t control them. I can¡¯t stop them. And I don¡¯t want to put an end to them, either.


    Damn. It hurts. It hurts a lot that I could die. Why did she have to leave me? Why? Why? For fuck¡¯s sake, why?!


    And my four cousins, I know they knew about this. They knew but still didn¡¯t tell me! They all worked up against me. Damn¡­ I told them what really happened between Maxine and I but why did they still want Maxine to leave me?


    Man¡­ I don¡¯t think I can continue living without her.


    Maxine, please¡­ Please,e back to me. Maxine¡­ My Maxine. Please, tell me all of this is just a dream.


    Maxine¡¯s Point of View


    I have decidedst week that if ever I meet my parents, I wille back to live with them. I know that my decision is selfish but I don¡¯t want to burden GH and others anymore. And I also thought that it might be a good decision to put an end between I and Alyn¡¯s rtionship.


    I couldn¡¯t talk to him personally because I was afraid that I might fail my n if I were to talk to him. Hence, I just left him a letter and wrote everything I would like to say.


    I know what I have done was extremely stupid and unforgivable. I slept with him and drugged him before I left him. However, I didn¡¯t regret all that. In fact, I¡¯m happy because I could help him and ine.


    Mom and Dad said that they will transfer me to another school, so I wouldn¡¯t see any of them anymore. This is really a goodbye for us.


    We left the mansion at 2:30 AM. GH and his grandsons, except Alyn, insisted on escorting us. My parents did not refuse because they are grateful to them for taking good care of me. I am too.


    It was exactly 4:56 AM when we arrived at our destination. I said goodbye to GH and to others before watching them leave with their car.


    I licked my lower lip, took a deep breath before I turned to my family waiting for me to get inside with them. I smiled at them and we walked in all together.


    Ang¡¯s Point of View


    I have been waiting for Maxine but she¡¯s still not here. My gosh, we¡¯re going to bete if she doesn¡¯t arrive now. Damn. Where is she? This is the first time I have waited for her this long. My feet are getting tired, my gosh.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Hey,¡± someone poked my side.


    I turned to it, ¡°Oh, Ferries?¡±


    She rolled her eyes. She put her arms over her chest and stood equally to me, ¡°She¡¯s not here yet?¡±


    I pouted, ¡°Yep. Do you think she won¡¯te?¡±


    She shrugged, ¡°Let¡¯s go in. Just wait for her in your ssroom, you¡¯re ssmates after all,¡± she uttered.


    I nodded, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go~¡±


    I was smiling the whole time but when the professor arrived my smile faded. I looked at Maxine¡¯s table. She¡¯s not there.


    The professor put down her books on the table that caught my attention. She looked around the ssroom and after a while, she cleared her throat.


    ¡°Ehem- If you didn¡¯t know yet, Maxine Wards transferred to the other school just this morning,¡± the prof said, which stunned me.


    Maxine did¡­ What?

 Chapter Ninety-four

    Sid¡¯s Point of View


    The mansion feels empty without Missy around. I feel like there¡¯s something missing even though we¡¯replete. We¡¯re in the dining room right now and eating our breakfast. It has been 3 days now since Missy left. I¡¯m going to lie if I don¡¯t say that I¡¯m missing her.


    Unlike the usual us, we were eating silently. Clearly, everyone misses Missy. Who wouldn¡¯t miss her though? She has been with us for so long. Although I apany them to get to their home, I¡¯m still surprised that she will leave. I mean, I didn¡¯t expect that to happen because I know that her heart grew closer to us. Also, the other reason was Alyn. I thought she wouldn¡¯t leave because she couldn¡¯t let go of Alyn and her love for him was strong but I was wrong.


    I don¡¯t know what she was thinking but I know that she hurt herself. She thought that the love Alyn showed to her was just a mere joke. However, she doesn¡¯t know that my cousin is sincere. I know that because I can see how miserable he is right now. Even if he won¡¯t say it, we can feel and see on his face how it hurts for him. And just looking at him hurts me too.


    Did you know? When we got home after escorting Max and family, we saw Alyn unconscious in his car. We rushed to the hospital that day and my heart was full of nervousness. Seeing his car in front of the gate I¡¯m positive that he was nning to find Maxine and chase after her, however he doesn¡¯t know where to find her. How did I say that? Because the first thing Alyn talked about when he woke up at the hospital was Maxine. He even asked us where he could find her. Nevertheless, instead of answering him we just hugged him. And there he started crying.


    Since then, he has be quiet. He won¡¯t pick a fight with us unlike he usually does. After going to school, he will just go straight to Maxine¡¯s room andy down there. He always doesn¡¯t have an appetite so he always skips his meals. But right now, he¡¯s here with us.


    ¡°Finish your food before you go upstairs,¡± said GH.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me where Maxine is so I could do what you want?¡± Alyn looked at him.


    ¡°Alyn-¡±


    He turned to me and cut me off instantly, ¡°You¡¯re with them, right? So, don¡¯t look at me with pity in your eyes. I don¡¯t need them. What I need is Max, only Maxine and nothing else.¡± He scoffed, ¡°Seriously, I¡¯m not really sure whether you¡¯re really my rtives or my enemies. Why can¡¯t you tell me where she is?¡±


    Louis put down his utensils, which made a sound, ¡°You really want to know?¡±


    ¡°Hey, Louis,¡± Byron called him, trying to stop him.


    Louis turned to him, ¡°What? He wants to know the truth so why don¡¯t we tell him?¡±


    But¡­ He would get hurt. I don¡¯t want to see Alyn this heartbroken again and severely hurt.


    ¡°Tell me,¡± said Alyn.


    I bit my lower lip and waited for Louis to speak, GH was also quiet too and seemed like he didn¡¯t have a n to stop them.


    Louis smirked, ¡°Wendy requested it. She asked us if we could hide her whereabouts from you. We can¡¯t just tell it to you because we promised and we don¡¯t want to ruin her trust in us. Also, she said¡­ That she fell out of love. She doesn¡¯t want to see you again, Alyn. You better move on now.¡±


    Alyn¡¯s jaw clenched. My head turned to Louis and tried to figure out why he said that Missy fell out of love. Missy¡¯s face that day was saying that she¡¯s struggling whether to leave us. Is he¡­ Pissing Alyn off?


    ¡°She left a letter to me,¡± Alyn started. ¡°Do you think I will ride on your words? Don¡¯t make a fool,¡± he stood up and mmed the table. ¡°If I know, you¡¯re just hiding it from me so you can solo her. But¡­ Do you think her feelings would change and she will love you back?¡± He smirked and shook her head, ¡°Don¡¯t make meugh. You¡¯re just like trying to destroy a hard stone.¡±


    ¡°If I knew this would happen. If I knew Wendy would be hurt in your hands, I shouldn¡¯t have let her go. I shouldn¡¯t have given her up to you. You¡¯re an asshole, and you wouldn¡¯t change. You don¡¯t have a chance to get back to her again,¡± Louis gritted his teeth. ¡°Your rtionship with her stopped the day you kissed that damn ex of yours.¡±


    Alyn smirked, ¡°Not because I can¡¯t find her now, I wouldn¡¯t find her anymore. You know me well, Louis. I could do everything I wanted even if it cost me my life. I don¡¯t have a chance to get back to her?¡± He shook his head, ¡°No. It¡¯s you¡­ You are the one who doesn¡¯t stand a chance with her whatever you do. I¡¯ll show you¡­ I¡¯ll get her back even by force,¡± He scoffed before he turned around and walked away.


    He didn¡¯t finish his food again.


    ~¡ã~¡ã~¡ã~¡ã~


    I¡¯m on the terrace, staring nkly into the sky while thinking of Missy. To tell you the truth, Missy was my first love. I liked her the first time I saw her and the longer it went on the more I liked her. She¡¯s simple but gorgeous, fearless, and she¡¯s always being herself. She doesn¡¯t care what others would say to her. Who wouldn¡¯t fall for her?


    The day she confessed to Alyn, I was there. And yeah¡­ It hurts. However, I just epted it. I don¡¯t want to ruin the friendship between us so I didn¡¯t confess and I regret that. I think it will be good if I confess my feelings to her even though I know she will reject me. At least, I said it and I let her know. But it¡¯s toote now I can¡¯t do that anymore, I don¡¯t have the chance to do so because she¡¯s not here anymore.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    I looked to my left where the voice came from, there I saw Alyn also looking at the stars.


    ¡°Nothing¡­¡± I answered and looked up to the sky again.


    ¡°Sid, do me a favor,¡± he uttered. Although I already knew what he was going to say, I still listened to him. ¡°Tell me where Max is. I¡¯ll do anything you want.¡±


    I smiled and turned to him, ¡°Can you be my ve, then?¡±


    He turned to me, ¡°Yes.¡± He answered while staring directly into my eyes with his serious stare.


    My smile faded, ¡°What Louis said was true, Alyn. You should ept the truth.¡±


    Lies. The only truth Louis said was that she requested us to not tell Alyn where she is. He wouldn¡¯t find her without our help because he doesn¡¯t know Missy¡¯s biological parents. Basically, he doesn¡¯t really know what her family status is, where she lives and what life she has right now.


    ¡°What I said earlier was the truth as well, she left me a letter telling me she loves me,¡± he said. He sighed then looked up at the sky, ¡°Do you think we won¡¯t see each other again?¡±


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know,¡± I replied.


    He smiled and looked at me. He messed my hair up, ¡°Are you nervous? It¡¯s okay if you can¡¯t tell me, I understand. Then, I¡¯ll go to bed now,¡± he said and turned away.


    I just followed him with my gaze until I couldn¡¯t see him anymore. I bit my lower and sighed. I want to tell him her whereabouts but I also want to see everything he can do to find Missy. I trust him that he can do it. And if that happens, I really wish that none of them lose their feelings yet. I¡¯m also Alxine¡¯s fan, you know. Alyn + Maxine = Alxine. Pfft- cute right? I just thought of that to be the name of their fandom when they started dating.


    ^¡ã^¡ã^¡ã^¡ã^¡ã^


    [Tomorrow Morning @school]


    Wherever I go, I hear Missy¡¯s name. The rumors about her transferring school spread out to the school. And I don¡¯t know who spread it, but the rumors that she¡¯s a child of a well-known billionaire in the country spread too. They are surprised because they thought that Missy was just out nanny. Well, we¡¯re surprised to know about her family too. Who would have thought that the youngdy GH found was actually a child of a billionaire and the child of the next president of the country?


    I hope Missy is doing fine right there. I¡¯ll visit her some other time. Goodness, I really missed her. I¡¯ll go there on Sunday to see her. I promise!


    Damn. Just thinking about visiting her makes my heart pound. I¡¯m excited.


    Hmm¡­ What gift should I give to her? It¡¯s shameful if I go there without a gift.


    My smile faded and I stopped walking in the hallway when someone suddenly blocked the path. The heck?


    My brows furrowed, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°U-Uhm¡­ Can I talk to you?¡± She said.


    ¡°Huh? Who are you?¡± My brows remained furrowed.


    ¡°I¡¯m Ang!¡± Her face lit up suddenly. ¡°Ang Garcia,¡± then she smiled.


    ¡°Who cares? Tch,¡± I clicked my tongue and pushed her to the side.


    The hell is her problem? What a bold gesture, blocking my way, really? I don¡¯t even know her.

 Chapter Ninety-five

    Maxine¡¯s Point of View


    Living here with my family wasn¡¯t that bad. They always make me feel that they love me, they care for me. They also give everything I want, sometimes even if I don¡¯t ask them for anything they will give me one. I can really feel that they love me and I¡¯m part of this family. The house is triple the size of GH¡¯s mansion. My room even has a second floor. They also showed me my room when I was a baby, when they lost me. Mom said that they ordered a maid to clean that room everyday. I¡¯m so touched.


    However, there was no time that I didn¡¯t miss GH and his grandsons. I hope they are doing okay there. I¡¯m doing fine here so I hope they were too.


    My school life is not bad either. My ssmates were treating me well, unlike in my past school. Of course, they know about my family so I think that¡¯s the reason why they are good to me. But I hope my family status is not the reason why they are nice. I hope that family status is not the important thing to gain friends.


    Wow, who would have thought that I will miss Ferries and Ang? I can¡¯t even believe it myself.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Yesterday was Sunday, Sid went to the Mansion. He even brought me a banquet. It smells nice. I didn¡¯t know that Sid could be that charming. Well, for me he¡¯s just a child-like person. He¡¯s childish and it makes him cute. I hope he gets mature in no time, so he can get a girl instead of just ying online games.


    KRING! KRING!


    The bell rang, it means the ss ended. I patched my things up and stood up. I was about to leave the ssroom when someone blocked my way.


    I smiled, ¡°Yes? Uhm¡­ Do you need something?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s walk together,¡± she demanded.


    I was shocked so I couldn¡¯t answer right away. She¡¯s a nerd and no one likes her. I saw her getting bullied when I first came here. It seems like I was looking at my old self. Did shee to me so no one could hurt her? Is she¡­ Using me too? Even if that¡¯s the case, I don¡¯t want to see her or anyone getting bullied.


    ¡°Sure, why not?¡± I shrugged.


    Her face lit up, ¡°R-Really?¡±


    ¡°Yep, let¡¯s go,¡± I held her hand and started walking.


    Everyone in the hallway is looking at us. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of me or because of the girl I am with. Gosh, I don¡¯t even know her name but I have let her walk with me. Well, whatever she does seems harmless so I think it would be okay.


    Dad said that I should be careful who I should be friends with. For the reason that I am a child of a well-known family and a child of the next president of the country. They said that my life could be in danger so they gave me two bodyguards to always go with me wherever I go. They were trained well and they have been in the military so Dad trusted them and gave them to me. He said that they will be useful.


    When I¡¯m in school they are always standing in the corridor waiting for me until my ss ends. They will follow me even though I will just go to thefort room to pee. Sigh, just anywhere I go they will follow me. Well, I¡¯m not mad because of that because I know that they are just trying to look after me, and get their job done.


    Now, I¡¯m walking in the hallway with this nerd and behind us were my two bodyguards. Oh, maybe they are the reason that the students were looking in our direction. They are also handsome so I wouldn¡¯t be surprised.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± I stopped walking when we got outside the school. I let go of the nerd¡¯s hand and looked at her, ¡°I can¡¯t walk you home. I have a curfew.¡±


    She nodded and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I just want to walk with you until here. Thank you for walking with me. Oh, uhm¡­ Before I forget, let me introduce myself to you. I¡¯m Shin Whites, nice to meet you,¡± she held her hand while her smile remained on her face.


    Looking at her smiling, I could see that she¡¯s pretty. Why is she hiding herself with those big eyesses? I just shrugged and didn¡¯t ask her about that.


    ¡°I¡¯m Maxine Wertheimer, nice to meet you too, Shin,¡± I smiled and reached her hand for a hand shake.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Seconds, minutes, hours, days, weeks, months, and years passed by just like air. It has been 2 years now since I started living with my family, and until now they are treating me so well. I thought their care for me would fade as time went by but I think I was mistaken.


    We thought that my father would be the next president of the country because a lot of people are loving him, but the result came unexpectedly. He lost. My family was sad at first but they just epted the result although it¡¯s not believable.


    In school, somey-low to me and some remained nice to me. Now, I could see who¡¯s sincere among them.


    Shin became my best friend. We always ate together and walked together. Sometimes, she will go to my house to study together. She¡¯s the reason sometimes I don¡¯t think of Alyn.


    It has been 2 years but my feelings for Alyn haven¡¯t changed. I want to see him or just have a peek at him. I missed him every single day but I didn¡¯t regret the decision I made. Even if I have to struggle with missing him, I didn¡¯t regret everything because I know that all of these are for us. It was all for the better.


    Hmm¡­ Does he have a new lover now or is it still ine? Are they doing fine?


    His cousins always visited me every Saturday or Sunday. Although I wanted to ask them about him, I didn¡¯t. It¡¯s just that¡­ I don¡¯t want them to think that after choosing to stay away from Alyn, now I would ask them about him like I was regretting my decision. It will be good if they think that I¡¯ve got over Alyn by now.


    You know, to tell you the truth. There was no day that I didn¡¯t wait for Alyn toe here. I know that I asked his cousins a favor but¡­ Didn¡¯t he even ask them where I was? Or did he not even think to look for me? Sometimes I think that maybe I¡¯m just nobody to him.


    Sometimes I cry when I think that he doesn¡¯t really love me. That he just used me while ine was gone. And the image of him kissing ine would always shback to my mind. It hurts. I was the one who decided to let go but why do I still love him? Why is my feeling for him still here? Why couldn¡¯t I rece him? Why does it seem like he was the only person in the world that¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t rece him?


    Whatever, I should just ept everything and be happy. Tomorrow is my 20th birthday, I hope I won¡¯t cry missing him and wanting to see him. Come to think of it, Dad and Mom always get me whatever I ask them. Would they give me Alyn if I asked them?


    Ah, shut it! What am I thinking? Didn¡¯t I say to just ept everything? Haa, I have to forget about him already. Even if I missed him everyday, we couldn¡¯t be together anymore. If I didn¡¯t get away that day, would he choose me over ine? No. So, my decision is right. And so, I should forget about him now so I could stop hurting my own feelings.

 Chapter Ninety-six

    Maxine¡¯s Point of View


    I¡¯m looking at my reflection in the mirror, admiring my looks. I¡¯m wearing a fairy shoulder white chiffon. I practiced a smile and how to greet everyone that wouldeter. Everyone is busy while I¡¯m here alone in my room. Dad and Mom won¡¯t let me step outside my room. They said that I should just stay here until they called me, so I just did what they wanted me to do. There is nothing to lose if I follow their instructions. But I feel bored, and scared. Why? Because, when I¡¯m alone all I could think about was Alyn.


    Nevermind.


    I¡¯m nervous! I will y the pianoter in front of various people. What if I make a mistake? Sigh¡­ It would be embarrassing, especially to my rtives. I hope I won¡¯t make a mistake, I¡¯ll do my best! I don¡¯t want to embarrass my family in front of numerous people.


    Because I don¡¯t want to think about anything and to avoid it, I justy down on my bed and sleep. I just woke up when I heard a knock on the door.


    I yawned and stretched my arms before I got down on my bed. When I opened the door, I saw Mom. I smiled and gave her a peck kiss on her cheek.


    She smiled. She caressed my cheek and pinched my nose, ¡°You¡¯re so gorgeous, Max. Are you ready?¡±


    I giggled, ¡°Thanks, Mom. And yeah, I¡¯m ready.¡±


    Of course, I¡¯m not ready yet! I¡¯m still not ready to embarrass myself. Oh, my gosh!


    ¡°Did you sleep?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Uhm, yeah. Is it that obvious?¡± I chuckled.


    She shook her head, ¡°No. I just guessed it. Anyway, let¡¯s go. Your father is waiting for you in the living room.¡±


    I just nodded and followed her from behind. I don¡¯t know but while we¡¯re walking I feel nervous, is it because my father is strict? Haa, gosh. He¡¯s nice but he¡¯s super strict. That¡¯s why every time I face him, I feel nervous. And in two years I have only seen him smile a few times.


    I smiled when I saw Dad waiting on the sofa, while his legs were crossed and he was holding a newspaper. In front of him was Jimmy ying with his phone. I sat next to him while Mom sat next to Dad. Jimmy turned to me and scanned my whole body. He smiled and kissed my cheek after.


    ¡°Gorgeous!¡± Heplimented me.


    I smiled at him and pinched his cheek, ¡°And my brother is handsome. Do you have numerous admirers?¡±


    He pouted and turned his attention back to his phone, ¡°I don¡¯t like them! I only want to marry you.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    I giggled. However, before I could speak, Dad had spoken.


    ¡°She¡¯s your sister, Jimmy. How many times do we have to say it?¡± He put down his newspaper and looked at Jimmy, ¡°You can¡¯t marry your own sister.¡±


    ¡°You always say that! It irritates me!¡± Jimmy stood up and walked away.


    My smile faded. I looked at Dad. He sighed and touched his eyesses. Mom caressed Dad¡¯s back, she¡¯s trying to calm him down.


    ¡°Sorry, dad,¡± I bowed my head and yed with my fingers.


    Maybe I shouldn¡¯t be so friendly towards Jimmy. I didn¡¯t know that he would develop feelings towards me because I¡¯m his sister. But I think it¡¯s not a big deal because he¡¯s still young. Maybe he just mistook his own feelings. His feeling towards me is just a love for a sister and not a romantic one. He¡¯s still young, he will realize it someday.


    ¡°Why are you the one apologizing?¡± He sighed again. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do with your brother anymore. Anyways, the visitors are waiting for you. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    When he stood up, Mom and I stood up too.


    Our backyard is broad so they decided to do it there to celebrate my birthday because only their business partners, friends, and rtives are going. I also invited Shin to go and I¡¯m d that she epted it. I think she¡¯s one of the visitors waiting for me.


    Mom and Dad put me in the middle of them. I put my arms in both of their arms as we walked. I smiled instantly when I saw the visitors. Damn. My lips are shaking due to nervousness!


    I saw Shin when she waved her hand in the air. And when I roamed my eyes I saw familiar faces. The tension in my heart faded away when I saw GH smiling and pping his hands with his grandsons: Louis, Sid, Byron and Giles. My smile faded as well when I didn¡¯t see Alyn beside them. What are you expecting? Idiot. Do you really think he woulde? He must be happy now with ine.


    I bit my lower lip and forced myself to smile again. I sat down on a chair designed for a queen. Dad and Mom went to the visitors and pped their hands as well.


    ¡°Let me introduce to you the birthday girl, Maxine Wertheimer!¡± Said the MC next to me. ¡°Guess what? She provided a surprise for all of us! She will y the piano for us~ Let¡¯s give her a round of apuse!¡±


    One of my bodyguards held out his hand. I reached it and stood up. He guided me to walk towards the piano. I sat down and took a deep breath.


    I looked at Mom. She nodded and gave me a thumbs up. She even mouthed, ¡°You can do it! Do your best!¡±


    I smiled and turned to the piano again. I counted 1 to 3 in my head before I started to y. At first, I felt nervous but eventually it faded. I even closed my eyes to feel and enjoy the sound and what I am doing even more. When I finished ying, I heard a loud p from the audience. I stood up and bent down to thank them for watching me.


    After that, Mom and Dad introduce me to their business partners, friends and other rtives who haven¡¯t known about me yet. When we were done with them, I went to Shin first.


    ¡°You look like an angel!¡± She chuckled. ¡°So pretty~¡±


    I smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t joke. Hmm¡­ by the way, who are those guys behind you?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± She scratched her head. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you some other time. Okay? Enjoy your party first. I¡¯m okay here, go greet your other visitors.¡±


    I pouted, ¡°You sure, huh? Okay, I¡¯ll go now. I¡¯ll be back.¡± I waved my hand before I turned back.


    I went to GH and his grandsons. They hugged me tightly. Wow, I missed them so much! I feel like I want to go back to their mansion and live with them again. But you know¡­ I can¡¯t do that.


    ¡°Someone is getting even prettier,¡± Giles said while looking at me.


    I smacked his chest and giggled, ¡°Crazy.¡±


    ¡°Happy birthday, Missy~¡± Sid hugged me again. This time, it¡¯s even tighter.


    ¡°Are you trying to suffocate me?¡± I chuckled.


    He let go, ¡°Oh, sorry. I just really missed you.¡±


    ¡°I missed you too, guys,¡± I said. Without warning, my tears fell down. Oh, gosh. I immediately covered my face with my palm.


    ¡°Damn, don¡¯t cry,¡± Louis uttered.


    ¡°You should have a vacation to the mansion if you really missed us that much, Tardy,¡± said Byron.


    GH heaved a sigh, ¡°Come here, our little princess.¡± Then I felt his arms embrace me.


    ¡°Happy birthday!¡± They greeted me in unison.


    After a few moments, the MC called me. I walked back to the couch in front and sat down there. I smiled and acted like I didn¡¯t cry just a moment ago.


    ¡°Now¡­ To get the night even hotter I would like to introduce to you her fianc¨¦e!¡±


    What? My fianc¨¦e? Pfft- what is this, a joke? I don¡¯t even have a boyfriend and now I have a fianc¨¦e? The heck? This MC gotta be kidding me.


    I turned to the MC and poked her side to get her attention, ¡°Uhm¡­ Excuse me, I was not told about it.¡±


    She just smiled and ignored me. She turned back to the people and said, ¡°Let¡¯s wee her handsome and hot fianc¨¦e¡­¡± she turned to me like she was teasing me before she continued what she was going to say, ¡°Alyn Crawford!¡±


    After hearing that name, it seemed like my heart and world stopped. What¡­ Is happening?

 Chapter Ninety-seven

    Maxine¡¯s Point of View


    Due to shock, I stood up and grabbed the MC¡¯s hand. I looked at her straight to her eyes and asked her, ¡°Are you kidding me right now? Or is this only a dream? I haven¡¯t awakened yet?¡±


    Her eyes widened. She looked around the visitors before she turned to me again to answer, ¡°Please, Ms. Maxine, don¡¯t embarrass yourself in front of those people,¡± she mumbled.


    I let go of her hand and looked at the crowd. I took a deep breath when I saw the worries on Mom¡¯s face. I sat down again and using my right hand, I held my left hand to stop its trembling. Damn. Even if this is just a dream, I still feel nervous. I want to wake up before I can see Alyn¡¯s face.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, please wee, Alyn Crawford!¡± She even raised her hand to act like he was really introducing Alyn.


    After a few moments, no onees out. No one goes up in this little stage. Even the MC is puzzled because no one showed up. She even re-read her script to make sure that she read it right. She also looked at me with her brows furrowed, as if asking me if she made a mistake. She really looked nervous. I know that I said that I don¡¯t want to see him even if it¡¯s in my dream but I couldn¡¯t help but to feel disappointed when he really didn¡¯t appear.


    I licked my lips and bit my lower lip after that, trying to stop the tears that wanted to go out. Damn. Who did the prank on me? It hurts, you know. Even if I said that I don¡¯t want to see him¡­ Deep inside my heart, I really want it to happen. It¡¯s just¡­ I¡¯m scared. I missed him so much, I want to see him badly. I¡¯m scared that I might have jumped into him because of my overflowing feelings for him.


    I took a deep breath and closed my eyes. It¡¯s okay, Max. You can do it. You brought it to yourself so you are the one who¡¯s responsible for it.


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯mte.¡±


    My eyes opened instantly when I heard that familiar voice. My whole world seemed to have stopped when I turned where that voice came from. My heart started pounding like crazy when our eyes met. I could even hear my own heart beat at the moment. I know everyone was pping when Alyn appeared but¡­ I couldn¡¯t hear anything aside from my own heart beat.


    ¡°I want to look good in front of my fianc¨¦¡¯s eyes so I remake my hair,¡± he said while smiling at the emcee.


    What is he saying? That made my heart pound even more!


    ¡°Oh, ha-ha! Y-You¡¯re really handsome, sir!¡± The MC uttered. Maybe she¡¯s starstruck by Alyn¡¯s handsomeness.


    His hairstyle is called the quiff. He really looked cool with that one and looked hot with his outfit. He¡¯s wearing an oversized ck polo shirt which has two buttons open until his chest, partnered by a white pants and leather shoes.


    I want to shout to the whole world, ¡°That¡¯s my man!¡± But I¡¯m not that shameless.


    I looked away immediately when our eyes met for a second time. He¡¯s more handsome than he was 2 years ago. I can¡¯t even tell if he¡¯s a real human or he¡¯s just an Android. Damn, I feel a sudden urge to touch him because of that thought.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    When the party ended I immediately looked for Mom and Dad. Shoot, I even forget about Ang, Ferries and Troy that I also invited. I will just talk to them next time, I need to talk to my parents first about this matter.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Mom! Dad!¡± I shouted when I saw them in front of the gate.


    I ran towards them. I panted like a dog when I got closer to them. I bent my knees and put my two hands there to take a breath.


    ¡°Maxine! Why did you run? You should just wait for us in the living room, your other visitors haven¡¯t left yet,¡± Mom said.


    I stood straight and took a deep breath before I talked, ¡°A-About the engagement. Did you do it because your business is not growing anymore?¡±


    Damn. I only read those in the book, I never thought that there was such a thing in real life. You know, arranged marriage. Who would have thought that it could actually happen to me.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Her brows furrowed. She turned to Dad, ¡°Did she run here to ask that?¡±


    Why is she asking Dad if she can ask me instead? Hello? I¡¯m here.


    ¡°Yes, I ran here to ask you that, Mom,¡± I answered.


    Dad heaved a sigh, ¡°Why? You don¡¯t like him? It¡¯s not about our business, it¡¯s about your future that¡¯s why we arranged you with him.¡±


    ¡°But he has a girlfriend, dad!¡± Oh, damn. I lost it.


    His eyes shrunk, ¡°He what? Do you know him?¡±


    What? Didn¡¯t they know that I live with Alyn? That he was one of those monkeys I live with?


    I averted my eyes, ¡°N-No.¡±


    I just lied. I don¡¯t want them to know.


    ¡°Maybe you¡¯re just surprised, Max,¡± Mom stroked my hair. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside, your other friends are still here.¡±


    With that, we just came back to the house. Mom¡¯s right. Ferries, Troy, Ang and Shin haven¡¯t left yet. They are waiting for me in the living room while their eyes are roaming around the area.


    ¡°Hello,¡± I said when they didn¡¯t notice me.


    Troy stood up immediately and hugged me, ¡°Dang! I missed you so much, Max! How are you?¡±


    I chuckled, ¡°I¡¯m fine as you can see.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you hugging her too long?¡± Ferries interrupted. She even removed Troy¡¯s hand around me.


    ¡°Oh, sorry, babe. I just really missed her, she¡¯s also your friend. You don¡¯t have to be jealous,¡± Troy turned to Ferries and smiled. You know, the smile that you will give to someone you love.


    And what? ¡°Babe??¡± I asked. Don¡¯t tell me¡­


    Ferries nodded, ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re together. You have gone for 2 years. A lot has happened that you don¡¯t know since you left and you didn¡¯t really let us know where you were, did you? You really made us wait for two years!¡±


    Yeah, she¡¯s obviously mad.


    I scratched my head, ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all you have to say? Haa, nevermind!¡± She rolled her eyes and sat down.


    Troy sat down as well. Ang was just staring at me and next to her was Shin who was also quiet. I sat beside Shin so she wouldn¡¯t feel out of ce.


    ¡°How are you, Ang?¡± I asked her since she¡¯s been quiet.


    ¡°Not okay,¡± she pouted. ¡°I have been chasing Sid for two years now but he still doesn¡¯t like me! Arg, I¡¯m so frustrated!¡±


    I chuckled, ¡°What? Sid? Wow.¡±


    Yeah, wow. I don¡¯t know much about them now. Ferries and Troy dating, followed by Ang chasing after Sid. When did it all start? Right when I left? I want to talk to them about things that I don¡¯t know about, even if it takes us until morning.


    ¡°What kind of reaction was that?¡± Ang rolled her eyes. When she noticed Shin, she looked at me, ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°Uh, She¡¯s Shin Whites, my best friend,¡± I smiled.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Ferries crossed her arms, ¡°You only got one friend for staying there for 2 years? What kind of school life are you experiencing there? Are they bullying you?!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± I answered immediately, ¡°They are all good to me, it¡¯s just that Shin is special.¡±


    She rolled her eyes, ¡°K, fine. Whatever you say.¡±


    This girl didn¡¯t really change. She¡¯s still that Ferries I know. Well, I don¡¯t hate it.


    ¡°Hi.¡±


    We all turned to the person who talked. My eyes widened and I immediately averted my gaze.


    What the fuck?! Why is he still here?


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he your fianc¨¦, Max?¡± Shin whispered.


    All my blood seemed to rise up to my face. I turned to her, ¡°H-Huh?¡±


    ¡°Gosh, I can¡¯t believe that you two are engaged now,¡± Ferries uttered. ¡°So, you two didn¡¯t break up, huh? I thought Maxine left because your rtionship is hopeless.¡±


    ¡°Watch your words,¡± Alyn said with authority. I could feel his cold aura, man!


    ¡°Tsk, I¡¯m just curious.¡±


    ¡°I want to talk with her, can I borrow her?¡± Alyn asked.


    I immediately clung to Shin¡¯s arm. She seemed surprised when I did that. She even looked at me with her eyes asking, ¡°Why? You don¡¯t want to go with him?¡±


    I just gulped and closed my eyes.


    Of course, I want to go with him! I¡¯m just super-duper-extra-mega-over-extremely nervous!! Kyaah~ I still can¡¯t believe what¡¯s happening right now! Let me breathe!!

 Chapter Ninety-eight

    Maxine¡¯s Point of View


    ¡°W-Why? What are we going to talk about?¡± I asked as I followed him. We¡¯re now in the garden but he still hasn¡¯t stopped walking.


    He stopped walking and turned to me. Wow, did he wait for me to ask before he stopped? Tch.


    He tilted his head, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to say something? Like, ¡®sorry for leaving you, Alyn¡¯ something like that?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Why does he look mad? I just did that for him. To set him free and so I could help him. I don¡¯t want to see him struggle to choose between me and ine. That¡¯s why I did that. I don¡¯t want things to get hard for him. I just did those for him. Why is he mad? Isn¡¯t he thankful instead? I should be the one who¡¯s mad, right? He said that I was the only one for him but then he got confused with his feelings when ine came back. What kind of bullshit is that? My gosh, I¡¯m getting annoyed just by thinking about that.


    I averted my eyes, ¡°Why would I? I just did what I had to do.¡±


    ¡°Wow, really¡­¡± He scoffed, ¡°After having sex with me. After using my body, you just left me. Instead of talking to me personally, you just left a letter. And the worst thing of all is you drugged me. You should have talked to me that day, I might ept it if you do that.¡±


    I said sorry to the letter I gave him for drugging him. Has he forgotten or he just wants me to remember all that I have done to him? Tch.


    ¡°Why are you talking about that now? It happened in the past. Don¡¯t you know the saying that the past is the past? You can¡¯t turn back time. We can¡¯t,¡± I responded.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you regret what you did?¡± His eyes shrunk, ¡°Do you really want to get away from me so badly, so you did that? You said in that letter that you love me, you love me but you still choose to give up on me and leave me?¡± He sniggered, ¡°Have you¡­ Really loved me?¡±


    What now? Is he doubting my feelings? Wow, does he really have the right now to doubt my feelings?


    ¡°Who are you to doubt me? I just did that for your own happiness even if the recement of that is painful for me. I endured it for your own happiness! I epted it, I did it anyway even though I knew it would hurt me in the end! So, how¡­ How could you question my feelings?¡± I clenched my lips to stop my tears.


    Damn. He didn¡¯t know how much I suffered just because of what I did. He doesn¡¯t know everything. He knows nothing for Pete¡¯s sake! How dare he!? Fuck it!


    He stepped closer to me. He caressed my cheek softly. Like, he was being careful not to break a fragile thing. He bit his lower lip and took a deep breath.


    ¡°So, do you still love me?¡± He asked with a soft tone.


    ¡°Do you think I would still love you after causing me pain?¡± I smirked. I removed his hand from my cheek. Of course, the answer is yes. I still love you, Alyn. Still, I didn¡¯t say that.


    ¡°Yes,¡± he smiled. ¡°Because I still love you after causing me pain, too.¡±


    Damn it. Don¡¯t fall for his sparkling eyes, Maxine! Don¡¯t fall for his words. Your rtionship right now is just because of the contract! He doesn¡¯t love you anymore. You¡¯re just arranged with him that¡¯s why he¡¯s acting like that. He just doesn¡¯t have a choice. He just wants entertainment, Max.


    But so what? I was the one who left him and suffered so much pain. Even if he doesn¡¯t love me anymore it¡¯s okay because I was the one who hurt him. I hurt him and caused him pain, too, just like what he said. Even what he is feeling for me right now is not true, I don¡¯t care. This time I want to be selfish. If his feelings faded, I would do everything just to win his heart back. But the question is¡­ Would he still love me back?


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t love you anymore,¡± I said. I turned around and walked away.


    What I said is the opposite of what I want to say. What I did is the opposite of what I want to do. I want to say I love him. I want to hug him and never let him go. However, I don¡¯t want to look like a fool. I was the one who left him, so I deserve to suffer more. I was the one who left him, so I don¡¯t have the right to get him back.


    We met again because of my parents¡¯ business. I¡¯m not buying what Dad said, that it¡¯s for my future and not for their business. Maybe they just want to hide it from me.


    If me and Alyn were really for each other, we shouldn¡¯t have met again like this. Our parents just arranged us in a marriage that we both don¡¯t want.


    I¡¯m not saying that I don¡¯t want to marry him, it¡¯s just¡­ I want to marry him badly at the church, that¡¯s why I¡¯m disappointed.


    ¡°Sign here,¡± Dad ordered. He even pointed in the paper where I should sign.


    I didn¡¯t say any words and just did what he wanted me to do. I signed the paper and after that, Alyn signed it.


    He looked at me as soon as he finished signing the papers. We¡¯re now married, and yeah, only on paper. 20 years of age is young for a person to get married but so what? It¡¯s just on paper so it¡¯s not a big deal.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to bed,¡± I stood up and turned away. I didn¡¯t wait for them to speak, I just walked away instantly.


    I was about to open the door of my room when someone suddenly stopped the door. I turned around with my brows furrowed. My facial expressions changed in an instant when I almost kissed Alyn. The heck? Who told him to get closer to me?


    ¡°Are you going to sleep already?¡± He asked, his face still a few inches away from me.


    I turned my head to the right side so I could breath and just averted my gaze, ¡°Yeah. Y-You should sleep, as well.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re going to our own house tomorrow,¡± he stood up straight.


    I turned to him. My brows furrowed from what he said, ¡°I¡¯m not informed about that.¡±


    Since when did they bought a house? The heck?


    He nodded, ¡°Because I want to be the one to inform you.¡± He smiled and messed my hair up, ¡°Go ahead. We¡¯re going to wake up early tomorrow, you should really sleep now.¡±


    I averted my eyes. What the heck? Is he trying to seduce me with his smile? Damn it.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going with you,¡± I said and immediately went inside my room.


    I still heard him knock on my door while calling out my name but I just ignored him. I even went to my bathroom so I couldn¡¯t hear his voice.


    Damn it. I think my heart is about to explode. It¡¯s pounding like crazy and I think I¡¯m going crazy, too. I know our marriage is just on paper but fuck! I¡¯m so happy that I could die! I can¡¯t fucking believe that Alyn is really mine now. But I¡¯m afraid of one thing, what if Alyn meets someone else and files a divorce paper for me? Arg, damn it!

 Chapter Ninety-nine

    Maxine¡¯s Point of View


    We really woke up early in the morning to go to the house Alyn was talking aboutst night. It¡¯s a two story house. It has a terrace on the second floor which is also connected to one of the rooms. The second floor has three rooms. It also has a master bedroom on the first floor. And there was a room for a house helper. After the kitchen, it¡¯s outside and on the opposite side is the maids¡¯ room. It¡¯s nice and big. The garage and pool are present, too. It will be too big just for the two of us. Can¡¯t we just live together with his cousins in their Mansion? Psh. I¡¯m nervous to be alone with him.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we going home now? We¡¯re done checking the house,¡± I asked. I¡¯m sitting on the couch with my legs crossed.


    He sat down next to me, ¡°We¡¯re staying here.¡±


    I looked at him instantly, surprised by what I heard, ¡°And why is that?¡±


    ¡°This is our house so why do you think we still have to go home to your mansion?¡± He turned to me with his brow arched.


    Are we really going to stay here? Alone?!


    I averted my eyes, ¡°But we stillck things. The things we need are still not here.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I asked my cousins to buy them now, they will arrive soon,¡± he answered. ¡°What else? Do you still have excuses to say so you could avoid living with me?¡±


    What the?


    I turned to him with my brows furrowed, ¡°I¡¯m not avoiding it!¡±


    ¡°Okay?¡± He shrugged. ¡°Even if you deny it, it¡¯s pretty obvious,¡± he said, then he took his phone out of his pants pocket.


    ¡°Tch. Think whatever you want,¡± I rolled my eyes as if he would see it. I crossed my arms over my chest and did not speak anymore.


    I will just waste my saliva if I continue to argue with him. I¡¯m really not avoiding living with him, I¡¯m just fucking nervous and I¡¯m not ready living with him in one roof, yet. Also, we still have school to attend to! We¡¯re not done attending school yet for fuck¡¯s sake. What would my schoolmates say if they found out that I¡¯m married? They will probably judge me. But who the fuck cares about that now? What matters right now is that we¡¯re going to stay here starting today! We¡¯re going to live here as husband and wife!


    Damn. My heart is pounding again. How to calm down?


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you hungry yet?¡± He asked after a long silence.


    I shook my head, ¡°No. Not yet.¡±


    ¡°You sure? We can eat in the restaurant if you¡¯re hungry,¡± he said.


    I turned to him, ¡°If you¡¯re hungry you can go and eat. I¡¯m staying here.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t I just eat you?¡± He smirked.


    My eyes widened. I immediately looked away and pursed my lips to stop myself from squalling.


    Goddamn it. What does he want from me? Why is he doing this to me? My heart was already beating fast earlier but it elerated even more when he mentioned those words! Oh, my gosh. Oh, my gosh. I think he would hear my heartbeat if this keeps up.


    ¡°Why are you facing the other way? I¡¯m here,¡± he uttered, he even poked my side.


    I know that you¡¯re in there! But if I look at you, you might see how red my face is!


    ¡°I want to wash up,¡± I said, changing the subject. I stood up and was about to walk away when he held my hand causing me to stop.


    ¡°Want to wash up together?¡±


    Damn it! I can imagine his face right now. And I know how big his smile is, now that he is teasing me.


    My gosh, what time will his cousins arrive? I want to get away from this man, right away!


    I removed his hand while still not facing him. I think my face is going to explode in just a minute.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous,¡±  is all that came out of my mouth.


    ¡°Are you shy? Don¡¯t be shy, you already see all of me and the same goes for me,¡± he teased. Wow, he really doesn¡¯t want to stop, huh? ¡°You even drugged me after using my body.¡±


    I bit my lower lip and turned to him, ¡°I didn¡¯t use your body for my own satisfaction!¡±


    His smile became wider, ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    ¡°Shut it! You didn¡¯t say it but that¡¯s what you want to convey to me,¡± my brows met. ¡°You loved it, too!¡±


    ¡°Too?¡± He covered his mouth out of amazement. He removed his hand after a moment and the edge of his lips rose, ¡°So, you enjoyed it, huh?¡±


    Fuck it.


    I don¡¯t want to talk to this man anymore!N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    I didn¡¯t answer and just walked away. I went to thefort room right away. I washed my face and breathed deeply to calm myself down. I¡¯m not calming myself because I¡¯m mad. I¡¯m calming myself because I think my face and heart are going to explode in any second! Oh, damn it. If we¡¯re on good terms, I might jump into him right away. Haa, I want to hug him so bad.


    Knock! Knock!


    ¡°Hey, are you really washing up? You don¡¯t have any clothes here,¡± Alyn said.


    ¡°I¡¯m not!¡± I answered. I took a deep breath before I opened the door.


    He smiled, ¡°Did you wash your face?¡±


    I rolled my eyes, pretending to be annoyed, ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? Are you blind? My face is still wet.¡±


    He giggled, ¡°I¡¯m just asking, why are you mad? Come here,¡± he grabbed my hand and pulled me without warning.


    He made me sit on the couch while he took something from the bag he brought when we went here earlier. After a while he faced me with a smile. He carefully wiped my face with the small towel he was holding.


    After drying my face, he sat next to me, ¡°That¡¯s better.¡± He said while ncing at my face, ¡°Don¡¯t wear makeup next time, you look prettier when you don¡¯t have that thing on your face.¡±


    Badump!


    ¡°Why would I listen to you?¡± I rolled my eyes and looked away.


    Badump!


    ¡°Because I¡¯m your husband,¡± he answered, which made my heart jump.


    I turned to him instantly, ¡°H-Husband?¡±


    Oh, my gosh! It¡¯s just one word so why does my heart flutter? Have I gone mad?


    ¡°Pfft~ Why is your face bing red?¡± He caressed my cheek.


    I immediately pped his hand and backed away, ¡°Why are you touching my face suddenly? Don¡¯t do that?¡±


    He sighed, ¡°Got it.¡± He said and looked at his face again.


    What? That¡¯s it? Won¡¯t he really touch my face anymore?


    Tch. Whatever!


    I was the one who asked him that, so why am I disappointed? And why the fuck is his cousins are not here yet? The heck? Will his cousins really go here or is he just lying to me?


    ¡°Ehem~¡± I pretended to clear my throat to get his attention. Thank goodness, I didn¡¯t fail, ¡°I¡¯m hungry. Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh?¡± His left brow arched.


    Why? Doesn¡¯t he believe me?


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to then it¡¯s fine,¡± I said and crossed my arms. I¡¯ll just stay here if that¡¯s what he wants. I will just let myself starve to death.


    He stood up. He put his phone back in his pants and held out his hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    I stood up without reaching his hand, ¡°I can stand on my own.¡±


    I don¡¯t want to touch his hand, I¡¯m afraid I may not let it go.


    ¡°Okay,¡± he responded and walked away.


    I heaved a sigh before I followed him.


    As long as I can, I will prevent it from being obvious that I still have feelings for him. Because I¡¯m afraid that if he falls for someone else, I won¡¯t be able to let him go. We were not married in the church, he will think that our rtionship has no value because we were only married on paper. And because of our parents¡¯ business that is why we got married, it is not unclear that he would like someone else. I¡¯ll do everything I can since I don¡¯t want to be the one who gets hurt again in the end.

 Chapter One Hundred

    Maxine¡¯s Point of View


    We waited for the orders to arrive and while waiting we were both quiet. It seemed like no one had an intention to speak. I just sighed due to boredom and I think he heard that because he looked at me. After a few moments, he put down his phone which he had been holding since we arrived here. He turned his head to the counter then he looked back at me again.


    ¡°Are you okay? Are you hungry?¡± He asked.


    I crossed my arms over my chest, ¡°No, I¡¯m just bored.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the food wille soon,¡± he said, and gave me an assuring smile.


    My face flushed. I just nodded and averted my gaze. Damn. I think I¡¯m not normal anymore. My feelings for Alyn have be stronger than before.


    The restaurant is big but it felt like it was small because Alyn is in front of me. I know that his attention was on his phone now but I still can¡¯t look at him. Damn it. He hasn¡¯t done anything yet but my heart is thumping insanely. The butterflies on my stomach started toe back to life the day I met Alyn again. It seemed like they undoubtedly know who I love.


    ¡°Here¡¯s your orders ma¡¯am, sir,¡± finally, the food is here.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Alyn said to the waitress. He even smiled at her.


    Wow, hello? I¡¯m here!


    ¡°Y-You¡¯re wee, sir. Enjoy your meal,¡± thedy bowed her head before she turned away.


    I rolled my eyes due to annoyance. The waitress¡¯ face looked innocent but when Alyn thanked her, her face flushed red instantly, like it was even faster than The sh. Tch.


    ¡°Why are you rolling your eyes?¡± Alyn suddenly asked. We¡¯re eating now but why is his attention on me?


    ¡°None of your business,¡± I answered, while slicing the steak. I don¡¯t want to look at him!


    He giggled, ¡°Did you get something in your eyes? Do you want me to help you blow it?¡± He asked. His voice sounds concerned, so even though I don¡¯t want to look I couldn¡¯t help but look at him.


    He¡¯s giving me a sweet smile. My gosh, what¡¯s wrong with him?


    I looked back at my steak and continued slicing it. However, my hand stopped when someone suddenly took my te.


    I looked at Alyn with widened eyes. Doesn¡¯t he like his steak? Is that why he¡¯s taking what¡¯s mine? The heck? He could justin to the cook or manager of this restaurant. Why take my steak? Goodness!


    ¡°I¡¯ll slice it for you, you looked trouble slicing this one,¡± he said, then sliced my steak.


    I looked away again. My gosh, did I misjudged his action? Okay, I¡¯m sorry for being judgmental. It¡¯s just that¡­ I was just startled.


    He gave me back my te after slicing the steak, ¡°Here.¡±


    ¡°T-Thanks,¡± I said.


    We started eating and we started to be quiet again. No one spoke until we finished our food and hopped in the car.


    He leaned closer on me which made me panic. My eyes widened and stepped back, ¡°W-What? Why? W-What?¡±


    As he got closer, I closed my eyes and pursed my lips.


    ck!


    When I heard a ¡®ck¡¯ sound, like something was locked, all my blood immediately rushed to my face. I opened my eyes and saw Alyn staring at me while sitting perfectly fine in the driver¡¯s seat.


    He giggled, ¡°Why are you closing your eyes? Did you think of something weird?¡± He smirked.


    ¡°In your dreams!¡± I retorted. I turned to the front door ss to avoid his teasing eyes.


    This man really likes teasing me! I would be d if he liked me instead, hmp!


    But why did I close my eyes? What am I thinking? He just fastened my seatbelt! Oh, my gosh! I don¡¯t want myself anymore. My life now is full of embarrassment. Gosh, so embarrassing.


    ^^^^


    When we got home, there were cars parked in front of the gate. If I¡¯m not mistaken, it was all from Alyn¡¯s cousins. The gate is automatic¡­ I guess? Because when our car was nning to enter, the gate automatically opened. When we entered the gate, the cars outside followed us.


    ¡°Stay here,¡± he said after he parked the car.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    I¡¯m clueless so I stayed just like what he said. He got out of the car and walked in front of the car. The next thing I knew was the door to my side was open.


    I looked at my side and waited for him to speak. He lowered his head so he could see me inside, ¡°You cane out now, or do you still need me to unlock your seatbelt?¡±


    Oh!


    I removed my seatbelt and got out of the car. What he did reminded of me when we were still dating. When I was still living on one roof with them, when we were still together.


    Wow, thinking about the past made me sad in no time. What would happen if ine didn¡¯te back that time? Are we still together? Are we still going to marry each other? Will I go back to my parents¡¯ house? What life would we have now if ine didn¡¯te back?


    ¡°Missy!¡±


    ¡°Sid!¡±


    Sid ran to me and hugged me tightly, while his cousins justughed. After a moment, Sid let go. My eyes identally nced at Alyn. I turned to Sid right away when I saw how serious Alyn¡¯s face was. His eyes were darting death re to Sid! Could it be that¡­ He¡¯s jealous?


    Oh, my gosh! That¡¯s impossible, Maxine. You know that! Tch, stop overthinking.


    ¡°How are you?¡± Louis asked, both of his hands were inside his pants pocket.


    I smiled, ¡°I¡¯m good. Uhm, have you eaten?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, before wee here,¡± Giles answered.


    ¡°You¡¯re bing prettier, Tardy,¡± Byronplimented me.


    I giggled and smacked his shoulder jokingly, ¡°Crazy~¡±


    Theyughed at my reaction and so am I.


    I really missed them so much even though we started to be enemies. I missed living with them. But of course, I missed living with Alyn more. Not just living with him, but also sleeping with him on the top of one bed. Can I experience that again, now that we¡¯re going to live under one roof? Just the two of us¡­


    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside,¡± Alyn uttered. ¡°Also, don¡¯t forget to carry the things you bought.¡±


    Oh, that¡¯s right. His cousins bought other things that we will need. The sofa, bed, things in the kitchen, and things in the dining room were already here when we first got here so I think it was included in the house when they bought it.


    We were now cleaning the pool. It had many leaves so I decided to clean it. Yes, I should be the only one here but when they saw me go outside, they followed me. Did they think I would run away? Duh~ I will be living with Alyn so why would I leave? Tch. Or maybe what I am thinking right now is wrong again.


    ¡°You stay inside the house, we will clean it up,¡± said Alyn and took the to me.


    I took it again, ¡°No. I want to help, too.¡±


    He clicked his tongue, ¡°Just do what I say. I don¡¯t want you to get tired.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything yet so how would I get tired?¡± I asked. I even ced both of my hands to my waist.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do anything,¡± he uttered, then took the again. ¡°Go inside. Just rest there, sleep, y your favorite song, chill, drink juice, wine or coffee. Do anything aside from cleaning. We¡¯ll do it.¡±


    My brows furrowed, ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡±


    I was about to take the again when he immediately took it away from me. And because I¡¯m stupid, I got out of bnce. I was standing at the end of the pool so when I was out of bnce I fell into the pool.


    When I raised my face, Alyn¡¯s angry face was the first to greet me.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Louis asked, and he went closer to Alyn.


    ¡°She was out of bnce because of her stubbornness,¡± Alyn answered. His face was still the same, he¡¯s mad.


    ¡°Come here, let¡¯s get you out from there first,¡± said Louis and held out his hand.


    Alyn nced at Louis¡¯ hand and imitated what Louis did. I walked closer to them and instead of reaching Alyn¡¯s hand, I reached Louis¡¯ hand.


    ¡°You okay?¡± Louis asked.


    I nodded, ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Here¡¯s the towel,¡± Byron came with a towel. ¡°Do you have clothes here?¡±


    I shook my head, ¡°None.¡±


    He nodded, ¡°Okay. Giles will buy for you. Go take a shower first.¡±


    I nodded before I turned away without looking at Alyn.


    I¡¯m exasperated for the reason that Alyn doesn¡¯t allow me to help clean the house. Nevertheless, while I was taking a shower, I realized that Alyn was just concerned about me. He just doesn¡¯t want me to get tired, he just wants me to chill and wait for them to be done. He wants to treat me like a princess but I treated him like an asshole.


    He¡¯s my husband but why did I reach Louis¡¯ hand instead of his? I¡¯m so stupid! What if Alyn left me because of what I acted earlier? Damn it. I hate myself!


    Stupid, Maxine! You¡¯re so stupid!

 Chapter One Hundred One

    Maxine¡¯s Point of View


    [7:13 PM]


    After we ate dinner, we bid good-byes to his cousins. My heart races insanely when his cousins¡¯ cars are gone. Now, we¡¯re the only ones here. I¡¯m alone with Alyn. I¡¯m with the man I love that suddenly became my husband. What should I do? I¡¯m still ashamed of what I did in the pool earlier. I don¡¯t know if I should talk to him, considering his temper, he might be mad at me now.


    ¡°Are you not going inside yet? You might freeze here,¡± he uttered.


    I turned to him. I stared at his nice-looking face and I don¡¯t know how long I did that. I just suddenly realized that I was staring at him for too long when he waved his hand in front of my face.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± He asked. When I bowed my head to avoid his gaze, he tilted his head so that he could see my face. He even held my shoulders so I couldn¡¯t move away. ¡°Maxine, is there something wrong? Why won¡¯t you talk to me?¡±


    I bit my lower lip before I answered, ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorry about what happened in the pool.¡± I apologized, still not looking at him.


    There¡¯s no need to ask, I know he¡¯s mad.


    My heart is racing. His face is so close, that¡¯s why. If I would suddenly turn to him, our lips might be touched.


    This is crazy. How long ago was I staring at him?


    ¡°Really? You are sorry?¡± He asked. He let go of my shoulders, ¡°You are apologizing, yet still don¡¯t want to look at me? Is that the proper way to apologize, huh, Maxine?¡±


    I took a deep breath then closed my eyes. I lifted my head and looked at him, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to ignore you like that. Won¡¯t you forgive me?¡±


    He heaved a sigh, ¡°You¡¯re apologizing for ignoring me? That¡¯s new,¡± then, he smiled. He grabbed my left hand and squeezed it, ¡°I think I should be the one apologizing. I¡¯m sorry for dictating what you should do.¡±


    I shook my head, ¡°No. Y-You don¡¯t have to. I know your intention so¡­ I should be the one apologizing, my attitude didn¡¯t even change.¡±


    He chuckled, ¡°I don¡¯t care. Haa, enough of that, let¡¯s go back inside before we get stiff here ¡¯cause of the cold.¡±


    He held my hand, I didn¡¯t resist and just went back with him inside the house.


    I thought we were going to share one bed but we didn¡¯t. We slept in different rooms. He slept in the room beside mine. I would be lying if I said I¡¯m not disappointed. I really, really am disappointed.


    Since when did he be like that? If he was the same Alyn I knew, he would be crawling onto me now, teasing me to sleep next to him, hugging me tightly, and suddenly stealing a kiss.


    Damn it. What if he¡¯s still mad at me? Geez. If that¡¯s really the reason why he slept there then I will never forgive myself. Haa, should I knock on his door and say I¡¯m scared to sleep alone because we¡¯re just new here? But what if he caught my acting? Aish! Whatever, I will just sleep!


    This is my punishment for acting so carelessly. Suit you right, Maxine!


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ãExclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    [Tomorrow at Maxine¡¯s University: 5:35 PM]


    ¡°Goodbye, Maxine!¡±


    ¡°Bye~¡±


    ¡°Bye, Wertheimer!¡±


    ¡°Bye!¡±


    I waved my hand while wearing a big smile. My ss has ended and it¡¯s time to go home now. The only one who¡¯s with me right now is Shin. The others have already run out of the gate to get in their cars.


    Shin held my left arm as we started to walk towards the gate. I looked at her and saw her pouting. I found it funny so I giggled. She heard me so she turned to me.


    Her brows furrowed, ¡°Why are you giggling? Have you gone mad that you¡¯re now married to your ex-boyfriend?¡±


    Wow, look how sharp her tongue is. Tsk!


    My smile faded instantly. I pinched her nose before I turned to the road, ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re pouting. What are you even thinking, huh?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ We have been best friends for two years now but they still won¡¯t say my name,¡± she answered.


    I turned to her, ¡°Huh? I don¡¯t get what you are trying to say.¡±


    She sighed, ¡°The girls that call themselves your friends, they always only say goodbye to you and treat me like a ghost.¡±


    ¡°Maybe they¡¯re just jealous?¡± I shrugged. ¡°Their attitude towards you will change when they find out who you are. They will treat you the way they treat me.¡±


    ¡°So¡­¡± She pouted again, ¡°Should I just tell them?¡±


    I chuckled, ¡°Am I not enough? Do you want to have fake friends like them, that all they only see in you is your life status, that the reason they only befriend you is because you are the daughter of a well-known family in the country? Do you like that?¡±


    She clicked her tongue, ¡°Tch. If that¡¯s the case, no thanks,¡± she answered. ¡°So, you hate them? You don¡¯t really like them to be your friends?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I have you, so I don¡¯t mind them,¡± I answered, smiling.


    ¡°Wow,¡± she smiled and then elbowed my side, ¡°That was sweet of you, huh?¡±


    I giggled, ¡°Cut it out.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my gosh! Have you seen him here before?¡± University student no. 1.


    ¡°OMG! So handsome! Let¡¯s take a photo!¡± University student no. 2.


    ¡°Is he a model? His body is well built!¡± University student no. 3.


    ¡°Go ask for his number,¡± university student no. 4.


    ¡°No way, I¡¯m shy~¡± university student no. 5


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a photo with him, let¡¯s go! Come on!¡± University student no. 6.


    ¡°Oh, my papa! So hot~ is he a model?¡± University student no. 7.


    ¡°Huh? Is there a celebrity?¡± Shin stopped walking, so I also stopped. She¡¯s looking at the gate that is full of students.


    They are like the students who were not allowed to enter the school by the guard because they werete, but the difference is that they turned their backs on school.


    I shrunk my eyes and looked at the gate. All the students blocked the gate. There is no hole anymore to get out. What are they fussing about? The girls look very excited, is there an actor or something?


    Tch. How could we pass there if they blocked the way? I really want to go home now. I want to see Alyn.


    ¡°Can you squeeze yourself there?¡± I asked Shin.


    ¡°Why?¡± She turned to me, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re nning to squeeze yourself in there?¡±


    I smiled, ¡°Yep! Let¡¯s go.¡±


    I pulled Shin¡¯s hand and we huddled in a group of students. Some people get angry when we bump into them but we don¡¯t care. Especially me! What I wanted was to go home, so even though it was hard to squeeze in, I endured until we got out of the group of students.


    We were both panting as soon as we got out of the crowd. I bent over to catch my breath.


    ¡°Gosh, that was challenging,¡± Shin said, breathlessly.


    I chuckled, ¡°Yeah¡­ Haa, I¡¯m sweating.¡± I said and was about to wipe the sweat on my forehead when someone suddenly wiped it.


    I looked up. My eyes widened and I immediately stood up straight when I saw Alyn standing before me. His hand that was holding a handkerchief was still on my forehead.


    He smiled which made my heart race. Not because I was still panting but because he was in front of me. Yes, I want to see him but I didn¡¯t say that right here at my University.


    ¡°Oh, my gosh! Isn¡¯t she Maxine Wertheimer?¡± University student no. 8.


    ¡°Did she know that guy?¡± University student no. 9.


    ¡°What are their rtionships? Oh, my gosh! I¡¯m so jealous!¡± University student no. 10.


    ¡°She¡¯s from a wealthy family and she got a perfect boyfriend? Damn, so lucky!¡± University student no. 11.


    ¡°Is that really her boyfriend? What if he¡¯s only her brother?¡± University student no. 12.


    ¡°So sweet! Did you see how he wiped Maxine¡¯s sweat?¡± University student no. 13.


    ¡°So manly! I want to get a boyfriend like him. Look at the physiques and looks, girl. Oh, my G!¡± University student no. 14.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m here. I am your boyfriend. Don¡¯t talk like you don¡¯t have one. Do you wanna die?¡± University student no. 15.


    ¡°Oh, please, shut up.¡± University student no. 16.


    ¡°I came here to pick you up,¡± he said. He put his hand holding a handkerchief in his pocket, then extended his other hand in front of me, ¡°Shall we?¡± He asked, while wearing a sweet smile.


    ¡ª-


    Author¡¯s


    Hi, I was nning to publish a book. So, I would like to ask, if I were to publish this, would any of the readers buy?


    Thank you to those who will answer, yourment will help me to make a decision. Thanks!


    Always take care and stay hydrated, kisses!

 Chapter One Hundred Two

    Maxine¡¯s Point of View


    ¡°I came here to pick you up,¡± he said. He put his hand holding a handkerchief in his pocket, then extended his other hand in front of me, ¡°Shall we?¡± He asked, while wearing a sweet smile.


    Yes. Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go home, Alyn.


    That¡¯s what I wanted to reply, however, my lips just parted but I couldn¡¯t utter any words. I don¡¯t know how long I have been silent, I just got back to my senses when Shin grabbed my elbow and whispered to my ear.


    ¡°Max, is he your husband?¡± She asked, ¡°I know he¡¯s handsome thest time I saw him the night of your birthday but I didn¡¯t know that he could be more handsome during the day.¡±


    I elbowed her, ¡°Shut up.¡± I mumbled, still looking at Alyn.


    Alyn lowered his hand that was going to shake my hand and put it in his pants pocket. His lips trembled but still managed to smile at me.


    ¡°Sorry, are there too many people?¡± He looked around then looked at me again, ¡°Are you ufortable?¡±


    I shook my head instantly, ¡°No! O-Of course not. I¡¯m just surprised¡­¡±


    He giggled, ¡°Hmm, really? I really wanted to surprise you, I¡¯m d I seeded.¡±


    I lowered my head. Gosh, I know that I¡¯m not a teenager anymore but why do I feel like I was still one? Gosh. This is embarrassing.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home,¡± I uttered, and held the hem of his long-sleeve. My head is still lowered. It¡¯s because I couldn¡¯t look him in the eye!


    ¡°Okay,¡± he replied and held my hand that was holding the hem of his long-sleeve just awhile ago. ¡°If that¡¯s what my wife said,¡± he added.


    Because of the shock, I suddenly lifted my head and looked at him.


    Did he just say, ¡°wife¡±? In front of many people? Fuck. I think my heart is going to explode.


    ¡°OMO! Did you hear what he said?¡± University student no. 17.


    ¡°I¡¯m not the one who heard it, right?¡± University student no. 18.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t misheard it, didn¡¯t I?¡± University student no. 19.


    ¡°Does that mean Wertheimer is married?¡± University student no. 20.


    ¡°Oh my gosh, I¡¯m so jealous!¡± University student no. 21.


    ¡°If I were to marry someone, I hope it would be as handsome and hot as he is!¡± University student no. 22.


    There was a lot of noise around but the only thing I could hear was the loud beating of my heart.


    I said goodbye to Shin before Alyn and I went home. He even gave me a bouquet of flowers when we got in the car and before he started the car.


    What¡¯s this? It¡¯s as if he¡¯s courting me. Am I just delusional?


    ¡°How did you know where I am studying?¡± I asked as soon as we entered the house. I¡¯m still hugging the bouquet he gave me.


    He¡¯s walking ahead of me. When I asked him, he stopped so I stopped, too.


    I just asked him. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like what he did. It¡¯s just that¡­ I¡¯m just curious how he knew and since when did he know. I don¡¯t dislike it, in fact, I¡¯m really thrilled. I want to scream at the back of my stomach until I lose my voice.


    ¡°How could I not know where my wife is studying? I would be a bad guy in that case,¡± he answered.


    Gosh. I¡¯m asking how!


    ¡°How did you know, Alyn?¡± I asked him once again.


    Of course, my stomach is tingling about what he answered but I really want to know how he knew where I was studying.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    He turned to me, ¡°Because I¡¯m your husband, that¡¯s it. Do you want another answer? Is my answer not enough to fill your question?¡±


    I looked away, ¡°Okay, I get it.¡±


    I walked past him and didn¡¯t look back. I didn¡¯t look back not because I¡¯m mad. It¡¯s because my heart is beating so fast! How many times should he say that he¡¯s my husband? Oh, my gosh! I think I¡¯m gonna die!


    I walked upstairs to my room. I showered and got dressed. At 7 PM, Alyn knocked on the door to call me to eat dinner. I followed him and went downstairs. No one spoke until we reached the dining room.


    I sniffed the meal and I think I¡¯m going to drool just by sniffing these. Oh, my gosh! It smells and looks yummy! Where did he buy these? I want to know so that I can buy some other day.


    ¡°Where did you order these?¡± I asked before I dug in.


    ¡°Huh?¡± He looked at the food and looked back at me again, ¡°I didn¡¯t buy those. I cooked it.¡±


    My jaw dropped, not only that, I dropped the fork and spoon, as well. Oh, my gosh. Since when did he learn how to cook? Damn. So, embarrassing. He might think that I really didn¡¯t expect him to cook these dishes.


    He giggled, ¡°You looked rather surprised. I can¡¯tin about that. If I were you, I would be shocked, too.¡±


    I closed my mouth and gulped. I averted my eyes and just looked at the food on my te. I can¡¯t look at him!


    Oh, gosh. How many times have I averted my eyes to him today? He won¡¯t notice it, right?


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, you don¡¯t have to be embarrassed,¡± he chuckled. ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    Just like what he said. We started to eat¡­ quietly.


    ¡°Eherm~¡± I cleared my throat to get his attention. I want to break the ice between us since we were going to stay on one roof¡­ Just the two of us. Kyah! Ehem. I reached the ss and drank water there. I nced at Alyn and saw him focusing on his food. Tch. ¡°Ahem! A-herm~ ehem, ehem, ehem.¡±


    Finally, I got his attention. He looked at me, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there something on your throat?¡±


    I suddenly felt guilty seeing and hearing the concern on his face and tone of voice. Once again, I averted my eyes.


    ¡°N-Nothing,¡± I answered.


    He was just sitting in front of me just a while ago but he¡¯s not sitting next to me. He reached the ss and poured water there then, he handed it to me, ¡°Here. Drink water, don¡¯t make me worry, Max.¡±


    ¡°Did I¡­ Made you worry?¡± I asked, after drinking the water he gave me.


    He nodded, ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Would you like to sleep in my room today?¡± I asked. And it¡¯s toote to take that back now! Damn it. Why did I ask that? Oh, my gosh! Oh, my gosh!


    He tilted his head and gave me a teasing smile, ¡°Hmm, hmmp? Are you feeling lonely?¡±


    I looked away, ¡°I-I-I-I¡­ Oh, fuck.¡±


    He chuckled, ¡°You¡¯re too nervous that¡¯s why you¡¯re stammering.¡± He caressed my cheek with his soft and big hand, ¡°Will you sleep with me tonight? Hmm, my wife?¡± He smiled.


    Fuck. I don¡¯t think I can calm my heart down when Alyn is this close to me.


    I looked at him. My eyes went down to his lips and that gave me an urge to kiss him. I want to feel his lips again. I want to kiss him. I want him just mine, only mine.


    ¡°Your answer?¡± He asked, which made mee back to my senses.


    Fuck it. What am I thinking?


    ¡°No,¡± I answered.


    Of course, I want to but I¡¯m afraid. What if I do something he doesn¡¯t want? He might suddenly leave me. And what if I suddenly kiss him? It¡¯s a shame if that happens. I feel like I¡¯m not the Maxine I used to know. Since when did I crave for Alyn¡¯s lips? Dammit!


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± His smile faded for a moment, ¡°I thought you liked it because you asked me first. Hmm, maybe you like us to sleep together in your room instead of mine?¡±


    I shook my head, ¡°No.¡± I looked at my food, ¡°I just blurted that out of nowhere. Please, forget I asked about that. I¡¯ll appreciate it.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ Sure,¡± he responded before he went back to where he was sitting.


    You ruined it again, Max.

 Chapter One Hundred Three

    Maxine¡¯s Point of View


    In the end, I¡¯m standing in front of Alyn¡¯s room. I said to him that he should forget what I uttered but here I am in front of his room, thinking if I should ask him again to sleep together or just let it go. Ugh, dammit. I just said that because I don¡¯t want him to think that I still love him while he¡¯s still in love with his ex-girlfriend. I feel guilty, I ruined their rtionship again. I wonder if Alyn hates me¡­


    When Alyn asked me to sleep together I was d but sad at the same time. What if he asked me that just to ride the flow of the moment? What if he didn¡¯t really mean that? What if he just wanted to confirm if I still have feelings for him or if I will agree.


    I sighed. I was about to turn away when the door suddenly opened and Alyn appeared.


    My eyes widened in surprise, ¡°Oh, uhm¡­¡± I looked away.


    Damn it. Did he feel that someone was in his door so he opened the door? Or Is he thirsty? Is he nning to go downstairs? Aish, why does he have to catch me here? So embarrassing!


    ¡°What are you doing here? And¡­ While hugging a pillow?¡± He asked, I could feel that he¡¯s confused by the tone of his voice. Of course, who wouldn¡¯t be confused if they saw you in front of their room, Maxine?!


    ¡°Uhm¡­¡± I lowered my head. Damn, what should I answer? Come on! Think of something useful! Argh.


    ¡°Come here,¡± he said and pulled me into his room. He let go of my head after he locked the door. He turned to me again and looked at me from head to toe, ¡°Are you nning to sleep here?¡± He asked.


    I cleared my throat, ¡°Aherm,¡± and nodded.


    He held my shoulder for a moment before I received a hug from him, ¡°You told me to forget what you asked, but look at you now¡­¡± He chuckled.


    ¡°So¡­ Do you hate that I¡¯m here?¡± I asked, and hugged the pillow tightly.


    ¡°No, I like it,¡± he answered and let go of me, ¡°Let¡¯s sleep.¡± He held my hand and got on the bed together.


    I turned my back to him as soon as weid down. I¡¯m afraid to face him because he might hear my heart beat. Damn. What¡¯s with the hug earlier? I¡¯m so thrilled! If he did that, I might get the wrong idea. Goodness!


    ¡°Why are you turning your back at me?¡± He asked. I felt his hand embrace me and I can also feel his heavy breath from my ear!


    ¡°B-Because I¡¯m sleepy, I want to sleep already,¡± I answered. Of course, that¡¯s a lie. You already know my reason, right?


    ¡°Can¡¯t we sleep while you¡¯re facing me?¡± He asked and leaned his forehead to my shoulder.


    My heart races even faster! Gosh, please give my heart a rest, Alyn. This is bad. I think my heart is really going to burst!


    ¡°No,¡± I answered. ¡°Let¡¯s sleep, hmm? Haven¡¯t you been sleepy yet?¡±


    He shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t think I can go to sleep if you¡¯re not facing me.¡±


    I sighed. Fine! I turned around to face him. Our nose bumped so I immediately lowered my head. My face feels hot. It isn¡¯t only my heart that will explode, also my face.


    He stretched his arm and he made me rest my head there. He moved closer to me and hugged me. Just a natural hug, unlike his usual hug when we were still together. And just by thinking that few of his actions changed, breaks my heart.


    I don¡¯t know what time I slept. I just woke up tomorrow morning without Alyn beside me. Waking up without him made me think that it was all just a dream. However, when I roamed my eyes inside the room, I¡¯m certain that I¡¯m not in my room.


    I sat down and rubbed my eyes. I yawned and stretched my arm before I got off the bed. I cleaned the bed first before I left. I went downstairs and went to the dining room when I smelled something nice. It made my stomach boil.


    Is Alyn making our breakfast? Gosh, never in my wilderness dream that I would taste Alyn¡¯s cooking in the future. Although, in the past, almost everyday I daydreamed about Alyn and I being together and living a happy life, I have never thought of Alyn serving me meals.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± he greeted me as soon as I opened the door. As if he was waiting for me toe.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± I greeted back.


    The foods are ready. He had finished cooking and all the food was ready on the table. Even my own food is ready. I sat down and started eating with him.


    After we ate, the bell rang. Hmm, someone is here? Who would it be?


    I looked at Alyn, ¡°Do you know if someone will visit?¡±


    He shook his head, ¡°No. Wait for me in the living room, I¡¯ll check it.¡± He said and went out of the dining room.


    I stood up and cleaned the table. I also decided to wash the dishes so I could be useful somehow. Maybeter Alyn will leave me because I¡¯m useless. If he were to leave me, that would be the end of me.


    After I washed the dishes, I realized that Alyn hasn¡¯te back yet. My brows furrowed and took off the apron. I ran out of the dining room and went outside.


    My brows furrowed when I saw Alyn was talking with a woman. I sped up walking until I got to where they were and only then did I know who Alyn was talking to. They turned to me at the same time when I pulled Alyn¡¯s arm.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Alyn asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to wait inside?¡± He added.


    I looked at him, ¡°You want me to wait there like a fool? You want me to wait there so you can have a sweet chit chat with your ex-girlfriend?¡±


    His brows furrowed, ¡°What are you-¡±


    I didn¡¯t let him finish what he was going to say. I turned to ine and said, ¡°Are you stilling to a married man? How shameless of you.¡±


    ine smirked, ¡°You know yourself that you¡¯re only married on paper.¡±


    ¡°So, what? We¡¯re still married!¡± My grip on Alyn¡¯s arm tightened due to annoyance, ¡°What are you even doing here? Still not get over with your ex?¡± I sniggered, ¡°Too bad, he¡¯s with me now. I¡¯m his, and he¡¯s mine. There is nothing left for you.¡±


    Alyn scoffed, ¡°Yeah¡­ She¡¯s mine and I¡¯m hers.¡±


    I looked at Alyn, surprised at what he said. My face was heated when I saw him looking at me, too. He was smiling like there was no tomorrow.


    I flinched when he caressed my cheek. And my heart pounded when our lips touched. He moved his lips so I moved mine, as well. I don¡¯t care if ine was watching us, what was important to me was this kiss¡­ The kiss between only Alyn and me.


    ¡°Arg, gross! I¡¯ll take my leave now, tch!¡± Said ine.


    When I heard the sound of ine¡¯s car driving away, that¡¯s when I separated from Alyn.


    ¡°Jealous?¡± He asked as soon as our lips parted.


    I rolled my eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me. If I didn¡¯t catch you, you might be with her now in a hotel.¡±


    He chuckled, ¡°What kind of bullshit was that, wife?¡±


    ¡°I said, don¡¯t talk to me!¡± I pped his hand that was about to touch my cheek and went inside.


    Fuck him! Is he trying to cheat on me? Dammit.


    I was in the staircase when Alyn grabbed my hand to stop me. I turned to him angrily and tried to pull my hand from him again and again but he wouldn¡¯t let go.


    ¡°Fuck! Let go of me!¡± I yelled.


    He heaved a sigh, ¡°We were over too long ago, Max. What are you jealous of?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you love her when we were still together? What do you expect me to react to?!¡± Gosh, my tears wille out any moment.


    He licked his lower lip and looked directly into my eyes, ¡°How broken do you think I was when you left me? She wasn¡¯t the one I love, Maxine. Do you think I would be here if I loved her? Do you think I would choose this over her if she really was the one I love? Dammit. This is frustrating and I¡¯m getting tired.¡±


    ¡°D-Don¡¯t¡­¡± My lips trembled. Please, no. Please, don¡¯t get tired of me. Please, be with me until the end. Please¡­ ¡°Please, don¡¯t leave me, Alyn.¡±


    ¡°Three words and I will do anything you want,¡± Alyn demanded.


    ¡°I¡­ I love you, Alyn,¡± I said. ¡°S-So, please¡­ Don¡¯t leave me, don¡¯t get tired of me. Please, stay with me. Alyn, I love you so much,¡± my tears finally fell down.


    Instead of answering me ¡®I love you, too¡¯ he kissed me like a hungry tiger.

 Chapter One Hundred Four

    Maxine¡¯s Point of View


    Alyn carried me and brought me to his room while we were still kissing. Our lips parted when heid me down on his bed.


    I bit my lower lip, ¡°A-Are we going to do it?¡±


    He smiled, ¡°Yeah. You can stop me if you don¡¯t want to.¡±


    I shook my head, ¡°No. Just touch me¡±. I whined, arching impatiently against his hand.


    ¡°You asked for it,¡± he uttered. He kissed me again on my lips, down to my neck, to my mounds. He took off my shirt and bra and yed with my mounds. He spread my legs and slowly, he brought his middle finger down and slid it gently over my folds.


    I threw my head back, ¡°Ugh~ Y-Yes, there~¡±


    He did it again, this time his fingertip slipping between and gathering my wetness. He parted me with two fingers and found my clit, rubbing it in small circles. I cried out against his lips, and was lost. The taste of him, the smell of him, the feel of him so close to me, skin to skin. Time and space had no meaning anymore.


    I can¡¯t wait any longer. I pushed him and we exchanged positions. I unzipped his fly, took out his penis, and put it in my mouth.


    ¡°W-Wait, you don¡¯t have to do that for me,¡± he said, but I just shook my head and proceeded.


    I felt himself growing big and hard inside my mouth. I just keep moving my head and deep throat him. It was so big I almost cried. When I looked at him, I saw the pleasure in his eyes.


    I wanted him in me, all the time. His weight on top of me. I wanted to squeeze him in further and further. I wanted to watch his face. I wanted his sweat to drop onto me. I wanted to drop mine on him. I got on top of him. I¡¯d never done it before. I couldn¡¯t really believe it; I was doing this. I was inventing something. I held him and put him in. He felt deeper in me. I¡¯ll never forget it.


    Alyn¡¯s Point of View


    I noticed her longshes and curly hair tips moving. Her bracelets squeaked against each other. Her tongue was long and soft, wrapping itself around me. Just as I was about toe, she abruptly moved away and began slowly undressing me. She stripped my pants, shirt, and underwear and forced me to lie down on the bed. Her own clothes, on the other hand, she continued to wear. She sat on the bed, took my hand in hers, and tucked it under her shorts. My hand was warmed by the warmth of her vagina. It was deep, warm, and drenched. My fingers had almost been sucked inside.


    Then Maxine mounted me and slid me inside her with her hand. She began a slow rotation of her hips once she had me deep inside. Maxine was riding atop me, looking like a soft, massive mushroom that had silently poked its face up through the dead leaves on the ground and opened under the cover of night¡¯s wings. Her vagina felt warm and cold at the same time. It tried to envelop me, to draw me in while also pressing me out. My erection grew bigger and stronger. I felt like I was about to burst. It was the strangest sensation, something more than just sexual pleasure. It felt as if something within her, something unique within her, was slowly working its way through my organ into me.


    When I couldn¡¯t control myself anymore, I took the  lead. I pinned her down and inserted my penis into her beautiful cave. I moved slowly to tease her.


    ¡°Oh, damn. Faster, Alyn,¡± she demanded. ¡°I want you deep inside me.¡±


    I lost my sanity and grind faster. Faster and faster until I came. She was about to close her eyes when I tapped her cheek.


    ¡°Don¡¯t pass out,¡± I smirked. ¡°You need to take the responsibility of provoking me.¡±


    ¡°W-What?¡±


    I didn¡¯t answer and just spread her legs and went wild again. Damn. She¡¯s so delicious that I couldn¡¯t stop myself from banging her until dawn.


    Maxine¡¯s Point of View


    [At University]


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Shin asked. We¡¯re eating in the cafeteria.


    I took a bite on my bread and chewed it slowly, ¡°I¡¯m fucking tired.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s all over your face,¡± she shrugged. ¡°What happened? You look like a panda,¡± she chuckled.


    I pouted, ¡°It was awesome. I enjoyed it very very much but¡­¡± I sighed, ¡°He was like a beast in heat, he wouldn¡¯t stop even though he had alreadye so much. Oh, my gosh.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± She raised an eyebrow, ¡°Can you speak humannguage? I don¡¯t understand what you said.¡±


    I sighed again, ¡°We went to ¡®it¡¯ until dawn.¡±


    ¡°It? What did you do that took you until dawn?¡± She asked, obviously clueless. My gosh.


    ¡°We did what the couples do, got it now?¡± I rolled my eyes and added, ¡°We slept together.¡±


    Her eyes widened and her mouth formed an ¡®O¡¯. She mmed the table and stood up. What the fuck?


    ¡°Y-You have sex with him?!¡± She asked, louder as if she was on the microphone.


    Damn it.


    My eyes widened in shock. I looked around and I saw that most of the students inside the cafeteria were looking at us. I returned my head to Shin and gave her big eyes. I think she got what I meant because she sat down again. She looked around and apologized to the students around us for disturbing their meal.


    ¡°Damn you, Shin,¡± I cursed.


    She smiled, ¡°S-Sorry, he-he.¡± She scratched her head and gave me her ice cream. ¡°Peace offering,¡± she said.


    ¡°Tch,¡± I just clicked my tongue and rolled my eyes.


    After we ate, we went back to the ssroom. The time passed by quickly, it¡¯s already time to go home. We were near the gate when we saw a bunch of students there. I think I know the reason why they are there. Gosh. I can¡¯t me them, my husband is just¡­ Handsome, charming, hot and so hard to resist.


    ¡°Gosh, what are you smiling about?¡± Asked Shin.


    Oh, I didn¡¯t notice that I was smiling thinking about Alyn. I¡¯m really in love with him, huh?


    I shook my head, ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just excited to see my husband.¡±


    ¡°Woah~ husband, huh?¡± She poked my side, which made me jump, ¡°You looked tired just a moment ago but you¡¯re smiling now.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it good?¡± I turned to her, smiling.


    She rolled her eyes, ¡°Yeah, yeah~ I hope you got your happy ending now. I¡¯ll wait for your baby to be born.¡±


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m not pregnant yet,¡± I pped her arm, jokingly.


    She chuckled, ¡°But you went all night doing that. You¡¯re not sure if you built something.¡±


    ¡°Aish, stop teasing me,¡± I uttered.


    When we were just a few steps away from the gate, the students made a path for us. I saw Alyn leaning his back on his red Ferrari while holding a bouquet in his arm.


    Fuck. He¡¯s so fucking fine. I want to jump and kiss him, I don¡¯t care if there¡¯s people watching us.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go ahead,¡± Shin whispered. ¡°Good luck, girl. Don¡¯t sex until midnight again, okay?¡± She said before she turned away.


    My gosh. She made my face red!


    I walked towards Alyn. He stood up straight when I got close to him and he handed me the bouquet. He pinned my hair in the back of my ear as he was looking at my face.


    ¡°Gorgeous,¡± he said.


    I bit my lower lip, ¡°I missed you.¡±


    He giggled, ¡°Me too. I can¡¯t wait to see you, that¡¯s why I drove here.¡± He heaved a sigh, ¡°Can I kiss you?¡±


    I looked at him and smiled, ¡°You don¡¯t have to ask me that though.¡±


    He smirked before he pulled me to a kiss. As soon as our lips touched, I heard the squealing of the people around us. I closed my eyes and felt his kiss. I don¡¯t care if there¡¯s people watching us, if there¡¯s a professor or even the principal. I¡¯ll do what I want.


    After a few moments we parted our lips.


    ¡°I love you,¡± he said and caressed my cheek.


    ¡°I love you more, Alyn.¡± I uttered and gave him a peck on the cheek.

 Chapter Epilgue

    Byron¡¯s Point of View


    ¡°Argh! Stop hugging me, will ya?!¡± I removed James¡¯ hand on my waist and pushed him away.


    He pouted. I can see his reflection in the mirror I am in front of. Geez. I know he¡¯s handsome, but he¡¯s double handsome today. Ugh, damn. What am I thinking?


    ¡°You¡¯re so mean, I just wanted to hug you,¡± he whined.


    I sighed as I fixed my necktie, ¡°My long sleeve will get crumpled.¡±


    ¡°I can just iron it again, though,¡± he said and moved closer to me again. When he was about to hug me, I immediately turned to him and stopped him. ¡°Aish, why?~¡± he whined like a child.


    ¡°Enough, okay?¡± I held his hand and brought him to the couch, ¡°Let me fix your hair.¡± I made his sit and I stood in front of him.


    I started to fix his hair. He was obedient, but after just a few minutes he was already touching my ass. Aish, this man! Really! He always liked a dog in heat!


    ¡°Damn, James. Will you please get your hands off my butt?¡± God, I¡¯m trying to suppress my anger but he won¡¯t cooperate!


    Why do I have to fall in love with such a pervert? And why did I fall?! My goodness! It¡¯s not like I can teach my heart who to like though. Geez.


    ¡°Don¡¯t wanna~¡± he smiled, a teasing one. He tilted his head and groped my butt, ¡°Let¡¯s do it one more time before we go, hmm?¡±


    Aish, this jerk! Seriously, I can¡¯t believe him! We already did it the whole night, the morning we woke up, in the bath, and he¡¯s saying that let¡¯s do it one more time?!


    ¡°Fuck you!¡± I smacked his head, ¡°I¡¯m done with you! My butt hurts like hell, you know?¡±


    He chuckled while holding the part of his head where I smacked him, ¡°Aww, my precious man hurt his butt.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t hurt it! You hurt it!¡± I yelled.


    He made a loudugh, ¡°Damn. So, adorable.¡± He mumbled. ¡°Come here,¡± he uttered then pulled my hand. He pinned me down on the couch and pulled my tie.


    ¡°Fuck! Get off me, James! We need to go to the Wedding!¡±


    But still, he didn¡¯t let go and we ended up doing it again.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Belle¡¯s Point of View


    ¡°How do I look?¡± I smiled. I asked Giles as I turned around.


    ¡°Do you still need to ask that?¡± He walked towards me. He held my waist and kissed the top of my head, ¡°Of course, you look so pretty.¡±


    ¡°Oh~ really?¡± I put my arms around his nape, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°No need for that,¡± he smiled. ¡°What about me? How do I look, hmm?¡± He even turned his head side by side.


    I chuckled, ¡°You looked more handsome today.¡±


    He closed his eyes and bit his lower lip, ¡°I knew you¡¯d say that.¡±


    Iughed and pped his arm, jokingly. ¡°Let¡¯s go?¡± I asked.


    He nodded, ¡°The Wedding we¡¯ll be attending next time, will be ours.¡±


    I smiled. My gosh, my stomach tickled.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m looking forward to that,¡± I uttered and wrapped my left arm on his right arm.


    ¡°Sure, mydy,¡± he responded before we left the house and got in the car.


    ????


    Ferries¡¯ Point of View


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing? Hurry up! We¡¯re going to bete!¡± I shouted. I¡¯m sitting on the couch, waiting for him to be done fixing himself.


    My gosh. What is he doing? I¡¯m ready to go but he¡¯s still inside the room. He even locked the door so I couldn¡¯t barge in.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go without me, okay? Wait for me!¡± He answered.


    Gosh. How many hours should he fix himself? I¡¯m getting bored waiting for him. Damn it.


    I stood up and rattled the door, ¡°Get out now, Troy! I¡¯m telling you, if you don¡¯te out after I count to three I¡¯ll leave you! 1¡­¡±


    I haven¡¯t said the number 2 yet when the door opened, and Troy appeared in front of me. Fuck. I feel like I¡¯m drooling even though I haven¡¯tid eyes on him for a long time. Why is he¡­ So fucking handsome?!


    Ackk! He¡¯s blinding!


    ¡°L-let¡¯s go,¡± I said and turned my back to him. I heard his heavy sigh so I looked back, ¡°Why? Why are you sighing so heavily?¡±


    Troy looked away. He scratched his head, ¡°I looked¡­ Awful. Is that why you turned around as soon as you saw me?¡±


    ¡°W-What?!¡± Oh, my gosh. I can¡¯t believe him! We have a mirror in the room, didn¡¯t he look at himself there?


    He breathed a sigh again, ¡°Nevermind, let¡¯s go.¡± He said and walked away.


    Damn it.


    I grabbed his arm to stop him. I moved in front of him and capped his face, ¡°You¡¯re so fucking handsome that¡¯s why I turned around as soon as you appeared in front of me, okay? Didn¡¯t you look at yourself in the mirror? My goodness.¡±


    ¡°Am I handsome?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    ¡°Then, kiss me,¡± he demanded.


    I bit my lower lip. I tiptoed then gave him the kiss he wanted, ¡°Happy now?¡± I asked after the kiss.


    He nodded, ¡°Yeah.¡±


    I clicked my tongue and held his hand, ¡°Tch. Come on, we¡¯re going to bete!¡± Then I pulled him out of the house.


    ????


    Sid¡¯s Point of View


    ¡°Babe~¡±


    ¡°Ouch!¡± I scratched my head when something bumped into it. I turned my head around to see who it was. Oh, it was my girlfriend. ¡°What are you doing? Does it hurt?¡± I asked. I caressed her forehead.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    She pouted, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Hmm, are you ready?¡± She asked.


    I nodded, ¡°Yeah. How about my Ang?¡±


    As soon as she heard me calling her ¡®my Ang¡¯ her face turned bright red. She obviously liked it when I addressed her like that. How cute.


    At first, I was not interested in her, but eventually I became interested. That happened when she got tired chasing after me. I won¡¯t forget how messy our story was. And how she was crazy over me. Also, how I became crazy over her.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m ready, too.¡± She answered.


    I leaned my face closer to her and kissed her on the lips, ¡°You look gorgeous. Not just now but always.¡±


    She giggled, ¡°What did you eat? You ate something sweet?¡± She teased.


    I smiled, ¡°No. I just love you.¡±


    She hugged me instantly, trying to hide her burning face on my chest.


    ¡°Damn it,¡± she mumbled. ¡°Sid, do you think we¡¯ll end up marrying each other, as well?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Why do you ask?¡± I brushed her long straight hair using my fingers, ¡°Of course. Why? You don¡¯t love me anymore?¡±


    ¡°No! It¡¯s just¡­ If that happens I think I¡¯m ready to die.¡± Her embrace tightened.


    I giggled, ¡°What are you saying? Don¡¯t die, we¡¯re still going to have a child.¡±


    ¡°Arg, damn it. We¡¯re 3 years and 5 months in a rtionship but I¡¯m still not used to this thrill.¡±


    I kissed her head, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You just need to love me.¡± I took a deep breath before I let go of the hug, ¡°Anyways, we should go now. My cousin will be mad if we arrivete.¡±


    She just nodded and held my hand. We walked out of the house and got in the car. We¡¯re heading now to the Church. I¡¯m the one who¡¯s getting married but why is my heart beating so fast? Damn it.


    ????


    Louis¡¯ Point of View


    ¡°Sierra, aren¡¯t you done yet?¡±


    ¡°Coming!¡±


    My lips automatically formed a smile as soon as mydy went out of the door. She was wearing a blush pinkce dress. Her hair was curled. She didn¡¯t wear dark makeup. She looked like a fairy. A kind, and pretty fairy.


    ¡°I will catch the flowerter, I promise!¡± She even raised her hand.


    I just chuckled because of her cuteness, ¡°You don¡¯t have to.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Why not?¡± She crossed her arms over her chest. Her brows also furrowed. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to marry me anymore? Is that it?¡±


    I shook my head. I walked closer to her and held her hand, ¡°No. Of course not. It¡¯s just that we can get married anytime. There¡¯s no need to rush things.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not sure of me, huh?¡± She smirked.


    Oh, damn. She misunderstood it.


    I took a deep breath. When she was about to pull her hand out of my grip, I tightened my grip. ¡°No, baby. I just don¡¯t want to watch you jump there. What if you get out of bnce? Haa, I know I¡¯m just over reacting but that¡¯s my real reason.¡±


    ¡°Tch,¡± she pouted. ¡°I won¡¯t jump, didn¡¯t you hear me? I will catch it.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, okay, okay,¡± I hugged her.


    Okay, I gave up. I don¡¯t want to have a fight with her. Goodness.


    ¡°I will catch it, promise! And we¡¯re going to get married next,¡± then she giggled.


    ¡°Okay. If that is what will make you happy,¡± I uttered and kissed the top of her head.


    CCRING! CCRING! CCRING!


    ¡°Oh, damn. That must be Alyn, let¡¯s go,¡± I didn¡¯t wait for Sierra to answer. I pulled her instantly before I answered the phone. ¡°We¡¯re on the way!¡± That¡¯s what I said as soon as I answered the call and hung it up right away.

 Chapter Epilogue [1]

    Alyn¡¯s Point of View


    [Two Years Ago]


    Today is Sunday, Sid left the mansion. I don¡¯t know where he was going but I knew who he was going to, so I followed him. I don¡¯t want to spy on him but I really want to know where Maxine is hiding. I feel like I won¡¯t see the sunlight again tomorrow if I still don¡¯t know where Maxine is.


    Sid¡¯s car stopped in front of a big gate. Even though I haven¡¯t seen its interior yet, I¡¯m sure that inside that big gate is bigger than our Mansion.


    The gate opened and Sid¡¯s car entered. I waited there for three hours and finally Sid¡¯s car came out again.


    So, this is where Maxine is hiding, huh? She seems to have gone to a rich family. Could that be the reason why she chose to leave me?


    I shook my head. What am I thinking? Maxine is not that kind of person. She can¡¯t do that to me. Maybe I really hurt her so she had no choice but to leave me and choose her real family.


    It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s okay for now. I¡¯ll get her back soon. But for now, I¡¯ll work hard to change everything that she hates about me, especially my temper. I need a lot of patience if I¡¯m going to pursue and seduce her in the future. I know that girl¡¯s attitude, she won¡¯t fold suddenly. It may take a long time before I can soften her heart again. But no matter how hard I try, I will persevere until shees back to me.


    When I got home I was as energetic as ever. The faces of my cousins ??and GH showed the shock of seeing that I was eating energetically again. But instead of paying attention to them, I just ignored them. I¡¯m still not okay talking to them knowing that they are on Maxine¡¯s side in keeping the secret of her whereabouts. Although I know where she is now, I still can¡¯t forgive my cousins ??even though I know their motives well. I¡¯m just hurt, that¡¯s all.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    After that day, I went to where Maxine lived almost every day. Every time I don¡¯t have school, I go to them in the morning, and every time there is school, I go every night. Even if I can¡¯t see her, at least I know where she is. I¡¯m satisfied with it for now.


    One time, I went to their mansion. I was very surprised to see Maxinee out of the gate. My heart almost came out of my chest because of the strength of its beating. I was about to open the door of my car to run to her and hug her, when suddenly a little man hugged her. That must be her younger brother or cousin.


    When I saw her smile, my lips automatically curved into a smile, too. Damn. I fucking missed her. I want to touch her, kiss her and marry her. Oh, marry?


    That¡¯s it! I will talk to her parents and get their approval. I will marry Maxine.


    [1 yearter]


    ¡°What brought you here, Mr. Crawford?¡± Thomas asked, the father of the woman I love.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t see you the day we went to your mansion to pick up Maxine,¡± said Maxine¡¯s mother while smiling. ¡°Do you need something? Do you want to talk to Max?¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s your only reason, you don¡¯t need to talk to us anymore,¡± Thomas said. ¡°You can talk to Maxine right away. We can have the maid call her and tell her that she has a visitor.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I answered. ¡°I¡¯m not here to talk to her, but I¡¯m here to talk about her.¡±


    Their expressions changed. Thomas sipped on his tea while his eyes remained staring at me.


    Tori cleared her throat, ¡°Eherm~ so, what do you mean, young man?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get straight to the point,¡± I took a deep breath. I stood up from sitting, after a few seconds, I knelt down and bowed my head, ¡°Please, lend me your daughter¡¯s hand. I¡­ I love her and I know she loves me, too. I waited for this day to talk to you and ask for her hand. I prepare everything we will need once we be husband and wife: the church for the wedding, a house, a car, everything! I also readied myself to be a proper husband and a father of our child. I can promise you that I can take care of her. I will treat her how women should be treated. I know this is too sudden. I know you¡¯re still shocked by what I am saying but¡­ It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m not rushing things. I won¡¯t get your answer now, I¡¯lle back here after 3 months to get your answer. However, there¡¯s one thing I could say, whether you let her be mine or not, I will marry her and make her mine. I will love her, take good care of her, and will treat her like a queen. I¡¯m asking for her hand. I will never let you down. I will make her happy. Please, consider it.¡±


    I stood up straight after the long speech. They were stunned. I¡¯m not sure if they¡¯re still breathing.


    Damn, that¡¯s nerve wracking. But it¡¯s worth the courage. I¡¯m so happy I finally asked them. I hope Maxine still loves me. I made her wait for too long.


    ¡°E-Eherm~¡± Thomas cleared her throat and sipped on his tea. He put down the cup of tea then looked at me straight in the eyes, ¡°That¡¯s¡­ That¡¯s cool.¡±


    And that¡¯s¡­ A surprising reaction.


    ¡°Right?!¡± Tori turned to Thomas and clung to his arm, ¡°Oh, my gosh. What should I do, honey? I think I already want him for our daughter.¡±


    ¡°We still have to think about it, Tori.¡± Thomas said with authority, ¡°The future of our daughter lies in our decision, as well.¡±


    Tori nodded, ¡°Yeah, I know. Well, good luck, young man.¡±


    I bowed, ¡°Thank you, ma¡¯am.¡±


    Tori giggled, ¡°Oh,e on~ you should also start practicing calling us mom and dad~¡±


    After three months, I went back to them to get their answer. Luckily, they approved. I felt like I was going to pass out that day because of happiness.


    Everything was not easy. During those three months, I courted both of them to get their approval. Every time I have a vacant day, I go to their mansion, but Maxine doesn¡¯t know that. She didn¡¯t even know that I knew the school she attended because one day I followed the car that was taking her to school.


    Every time I go to them, I always bring flowers and expensive jewelry for Tori and expensive teas and wines for Thomas. I also y golf or chess with him when I have free time.


    [Present]


    All my sufferings. All the pain I suffered and the feelings I felt before, I can say it was worth it. Because I now have the woman I love the most in front of me, and the one I prayed to be with in the hardships andforts of life. I am with her now in front of the altar.


    Damn. I don¡¯t want her to see my tears, or see me cry, but what can I do? I¡¯m in tears because I can¡¯t believe that the girl I always teased before, the girl I worked so hard to get is now here, standing with me in front of the altar. Damn, I will never forget all the hardships I experienced getting to this situation because all of it was so fucking worth it!


    ¡°You may now kiss the bride,¡± said the Father.


    I stepped closer to her. I caressed her cheek and smiled, she smiled, too, the sweet one. I leaned my face closer to her until our lips touched.


    ¡°I love you,¡± I muttered as I ended the kiss.


    ¡°I love you, more,¡± she muttered back.


    I smiled and we both turned to our guests. We heard the loud noises of their cheers and pping.


    There is nothing that would make me happier now, because the woman I was hoping to get then is now officially my wife. From today onwards, I promise that she will never cry again.


    I will shower her with love all day, until she won¡¯t think of leaving me¡­ Again.


    This woman I love, the woman I cherish the most, the woman beside me, Maxine Wertheimer, is now officially my wife. We¡¯re now officially husband and wife. And we will¡­ going to build a strong family together that is full of love.


    I know we will still go through many trials and problems but I can only promise one thing, no matter how hard the trials and problems we go through, I will never leave the only woman who taught me how to love and the family we built.


    This is Alyn Crawford, now living under ONE ROOF WITH MAXINE WERTHEIMER.


    -The End-


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!